COLLEGE SERIES OF GREEK AUTHORS

EDITED UNDER THE SUPERVISION OF

JOHN WILLIAMS WHITE AND CHARLES
BURTON GUIJCK
INTRODUCTION TO THE STUDY OF THE
GREEK DIALECTS
GRAMMAR
SELECTED INSCRIPTIONS
GLOSSARY
BY
CARL DARLING BUCK
PROFESSOR OF SANSKRIT AND INDO-EUROPEAN COMPARATIVE PHI LOLOG Y
IN THE UNIVERSITY OF CHICAGO
GINN AND COMPANY
BOSTON

NEW
YORK

CHICAGO

LONDON
V
B
Entered at Stationers' Hall
Copyright, 1910,
by
John Williams White and Charles Burton Gulick
ALL RIGHTS RESERVED
910.1
QEfte gtfteneeum ffregg
G1NN AND COMPANY

PRO-
PRIETORS

BOSTON

U.S.A.
.
TO
THE MEMORY OF
THOMAS DAY SEYMOUR
PEEFACE
The aim of this work is to furnish in concise form the essential
material for an
introductory study
of the Greek dialects. Hitherto
there has been no
single
volume intended to fulfill the
requirements
of
college
and
graduate
students who wish to
gain
a first-hand
knowledge
of Greek
dialects,
whether for a better
understanding
of
historical Greek
grammar,
or for a
greater appreciation
of the vari-
ety
of
speech
in the Greek
world, only
half
suspected
from the few
dialects
employed
in
literature,
or as a substantial foundation for a
critical
study
of these
literary dialects,
or
merely
for the
ability
to
handle
intelligently
the numerous dialect
inscriptions
which are
important
in the
investigation
of Greek institutions.
It is now more than ten
years
since the author formed the
plan
of
publishing
a brief collection of Greek dialect
inscriptions
with
explanatory
notes for the use of
students,
and made a selection for
this
purpose.
At that time Cauer's Delectus
inscriptionum
Graeea-
rum
(2d
ed.
1883),
which
proved
useful for
many years,
had
already
ceased to be a
representative
collection of dialect
inscriptions.
In
the case of several dialects the material there
given
was
quite
over-
shadowed in
importance by
the discoveries of recent
years.
In the
meantime this situation has been relieved
by
the
publication
of
Solmsen's
Inscriptiones
Graecae ad inlustrandas dialectos selectae.
But another
need,
which it was
equally
a
part
of the
plan
to
supply.
namely
of more
explanatory
matter for the assistance of
beginners
in the
subject,
has remained unfilled
up
to the
present time, though
here
again
in the meantime a book has been announced as in
prep-
aration
(Thumb's
Handbnch der
griechischen
Dialekte)
which
pre-
sumably
aims to serve the same
purpose
as the
present
one.
With
regard
to the
explanatory
matter,
the lirst
plan
was to ac
company
the
inscriptions
not
only by
exegetieal,
bill also 1>\ rather
full
grammatical notes,
with references to the
grammars
where
tin'
v
vi PEEFACE
peculiarity
in
question
was treated as a whole. But the desire to
include all that was most essential to the student in this
single
vol-
ume led to the
expansion
of the introduction into a concise
"
Gram-
mar of the
Dialects,"
and the author has come to believe that this
may prove
to be the most useful
part
of the work. Without it the
student would be forced at
every
turn to consult either the
larger
Greek
Grammars, where, naturally,
the dialectic
peculiarities
are
not sifted out from the discussion of the usual
literary forms,
or
else the various
grammars
of
special
dialects.
For,
since
Ahrens,
the works devoted to the Greek
dialects,
aside from discussions of
special topics,
have consisted in
separate grammars
of a
single
dia-
lect
or,
at the
most,
of a
single group
of dialects. Some of the ad-
vantages
which this latter method
undoubtedly possesses
we have
aimed to
preserve by
means of the Summaries
(pp. 129-153).
Highly important
as are the dialects for the
comparative study
of the Greek
language,
this Grammar is
distinctly
not intended as
a manual of
comparative
Greek
grammar.
It restricts itself to the
discussion of matters in which dialectic differences are to be olv
served,
and the
comparisons
are almost
wholly
within Greek itself.
Furthermore,
the desired
brevity
could be secured
only by
elimi-
nating
almost
wholly any
detailed discussion of
disputed points
and
citation of the views of
others,
whether in
agreement
or in
oppo-
sition to those
adopted
in the text. Some notes and references
are added in the
Appendix,
but even these are
kept
within narrow
limits. Several of these references are to articles which have
ap-
peared
since the
printing
of the
Grammar,
which
began
in
Septem-
ber
1908,
was
completed.
Especial pains
have been taken to define as
precisely
as
possible
the dialectic distribution of the several
peculiarities,
and it is be-
lieved
that, though briefly
stated and without exhaustive lists of
examples,
fuller information of this kind has been
brought together
than is to be found in
any
other
general
work.
But,
as the most com-
petent
critics will also be the first to
admit,
no one can be safe from
the
danger
of
having
overlooked some
stray
occurrence of a
given
peculiarity
in the vast and still much scattered
material; and,
further-
more,
such statements of distribution are
subject
to the need of contin-
ual revision in the
light
of the
constantly appearing
new material.
PREFACE
vii
The reasons for not
attempting
in the Grammar a Culler account
of the
peculiarities
exhibited
by
our
literary
texts in dialect are set
forth on
p.
14.
The Selected
Inscriptions
show such a noticeable
degree
of coin-
cidence with the selection made
by Solmsen,
in the work cited
above,
that it is
perhaps
well to state
expressly
that this is not the result
of
having simply adopted
a
large part
of his selections with some
additions,
as it
might appear,
but of an
independent selection,
made
some
years
before the
appearance
of his
work, and, except
for some
necessary reduction,
adhered to with
probably
not over half a do/en
substitutions. For a brief collection the choice of the most
repre-
sentative
inscriptions
from a time when the dialects are
compara-
tively
unmixed is
fairly
clear. The later
inscriptions
with their
various
types
of dialect mixture are of
great interest,
and some
few
examples
of these have been included. But to
represent
this
phase adequately
is
possible only
in a much more
comprehensive
collection.
The
transcription employed
is also identical with that used
by
Solmsen in his second
edition,
but this
again
is the result of
long-
settled conviction that this
system,
as used for
example by
Baunacls
in his Inschriften von
Gortyn (1885)
and his edition of the
Delphian
inscriptions (1891),
is the one best
adapted
for a work of this kind.
The
brevity
of the notes is
justified by
the assistance
given
in
other
parts
of the book.
If,
before
beginning
the
inscriptions
of a
given dialect,
the student familiarizes himself with its main charac-
teristics
by
the
help
of the Summaries
(180-273).
he will not feel
the need of a comment or reference for a form
that,
from the
point
of view of the dialect in
question,
has
nothing
abnormal about it.
Furthermore,
the
Glossary
makes it
unnecessary
to comment on
many
individual words. Detailed discussion of the
problems
of
chronology,
constitutional
antiquities,
etc. which are involved in
many
of the
inscriptions
is not called tor in a work the
principal
aim of which is
linguistic.
It is sometimes advisable for a student to
depart
from the order
in which the
inscriptions
are
given,
and to
begin
his
study
of a dia-
lect with one of the
later
inscriptions, e.g.
in Arcadian to read
iirst
no.
18, leaving
until later the more difficult qos.
L6,
17.
viii PREFACE
The
Glossary
and
Index,
besides
serving
as an index to the Gram-
mar,
is intended to include all words
occurring
in the Selected In-
scriptions
which are not to be found in Liddell and
Scott,
or exhibit
unusual
meanings.
Some time after this book was first
planned,
I learned that the
editors of the
College
Series had
already arranged
for a volume
dealing
with the
monuments, inscriptional
and
literary,
which
rep-
resent the different dialects of
Greece, by
Professor H. W.
Smyth.
But, finding
that Professor
Smyth,
because of other
interests,
was
quite willing
to
relinquish
the
task,
the editors invited me to con-
tribute
my contemplated
work to the Series. The late Professor
Seymour,
under whom more than
twenty years ago
I had read
my
first dialect
inscriptions, gave
me valuable counsel on the
general
plan,
and before his lamented death read over a
large part
of
my
manuscript.
I am also under
obligation
to Professor Gulick for the
great
care with which he has read the
proofs
and for
important sug-
gestions.
The
proofreading
in the office of the
publishers
has been
so
notably
accurate and
scholarly
that I cannot omit to
express my
appreciation
of it.
11
C. D. B.
Chicago,
November 1909
CONTENTS
PAET I: GBAMMAB
OE THE DIALECTS
INTRODUCTION
PAGE
Classification
and Interrelation
of the Dialects
1
The Dialects in Literature
.12
PHONOLOGY
Alphabet . . .
">
Vowels
o
o for a before and after Liquids
O
o for a in Other Cases
. 19
e FOR a
a

from d in Attic-Ionic
l FROM e before a Vowei
'
I FROM 6 BEFORE V IN ArCADO-CyPRIAN
t reside e in Other Cases
-'
a from e before
p
in Northwest Greek
....
West Greek a
= East Greek
--
d FROM 77 IN ELEAN
ei from Ti in Thessalian and Boeotian
",
Lesbian at
=
77
1
e FROM 1 AFTER
p
IN AeOLIC
Consonantal
1 from Antevocalic
1 in Lesbian
*.nd lues
-' I
SALIAN
2 I
INTERCH INGE OF I AND V
24
I ....

o
17 FROM
0,
ESPECIALLY IN ArCADO-CYPRIAN
W
OV FROM u IN THESSALIAN
. 26
V AND V
ov IN BOEOTl
\N ETC
Secondary
e ani> 0. "Spi rioi
-
Diph'
os
CONTENTS
Page
Diphthongs
at
77
from ai in Boeotian 28
et from at in Thessalian 28
61
e FROM et 28
t from ei in Boeotian 20
01
v from ot in Boeotian 29
at, 61,
01 BEFORE VOWELS 29
av, ev,
ov
In General 30
ao, eo,
from
av,
ev in East Ionic 30
Monophthongization of ov 30
av,
ev before Vowels
In Lesbian 31
Insertion of
f.
Loss orv 31
Long Diphthongs
In General 31
a, 7}, w,
from
at, 171,
wt . . . . . . . . . 32
et FROM
Tjt
33
Non-Diphthongal Vowel Combination
(Contraction etc.)
In General 33
or a
+
Vowel 34
e
+
Vowel 36
v +
Vowel
38
o
+
Vowel 38
Notes to Preceding 39
Assimilation of Vowels
40
Epenthetic Vowels 41
Anaptyctic Vowels 41
Vowel-Gradation 41
Consonants
F
In General 43
j3
for
f
44
Initial
f
before a Vowel 44
Intervocalic
p
45
POSTCONSONANTAL
f
40
f
before Consonants 47
Consonantal i 48
Spiritus Asper. Psilosis 49
o-. Loss of Intervocalic o- 51
RlIOTACISM 52
Change of t to p- ( , . 53
CONTENTS
xi
Page
P, 8,7
54
M,x
v'
Laconian a from d
55
Interchange of
Surds, Sonants,
and Aspirates . . . ."><;
Interchange of it and itt
67
Interchange of
Labials, Dentals,
and Gutturals . . . :.s
Nasals and
Liquids
Nasal before Consonant 59
Transposition of a
Liquid,
or Loss by Dissimilation . <i()
Cretan v from X 60
vr, vd,
FROM
At,
\d 60
Double Liquids
and Nasals in Lesbian and Thessalian
P, ",
+
* ,;1
A 61
Intervocalic a + Liquid
or Nasal . . . . . . i>1
v<r
Original Intervocalic va til'
v<r
+
Consonant 62
Secondary Intervocalic va 62
Final va 63
\o\
per
' '
I
<ror,
tt
65
<r, crcr,
tt ...........
Original o-er
66
I
SS
66
0-8
67
Assimilation, Dissimilation,
and Transposition of Conson
wt-
Assimilation in Consonant Gi;i>ns
68
Transposition in Consonant Groups
< i!)
Assimilation,
Dissimilation,
and
Transposition,
Bi iwiin
Non-Contiguous Con
-<>n wis
Doubling of Consonants

"
Changes in External Combination
In General
Elision
Aphaeresis
Shortening op a Final Long Vowel ....
Crasis
Apocope
' '
Consonant Assim ii. \tion
Final v
Final s .
Final
p
xii CONTENTS
Page
Final Mute
77
#, At,
is
77
Consonant Doubling
78
v Movable
78
Accent
79
INFLECTION
Nouns and Adjectives
Feminine o-Stems
80
Masculine o-Stems
81
o-Stems
81
Consonant Stems in General
82
ct-Stems 83
i-Stems
84
d-Stems
85
Nouns in -evs 85
Some Irregular Nouns
86
Comparison of Adjectives
87
Numerals
Cardinals and Ordinals
87
Pronouns
Personal Pronouns
90
possessives
91
Reflexive Pronouns 91
Demonstrative Pronouns 92
Relative, Interrogative,
and Indefinite Pronouns ... 93
Adverbs and Conjunctions
Pronominal Adverbs and Conjunctions of
Place, Time,
and
Manner 95
Prepositional and Other Adverbs 97
Prepositions
Peculiarities in Form 99
Peculiarities in Meaning and Construction .... 100
Verbs
Augment and Reduplication 103
Active Personal Endings 103
Middle Personal Endings 105
Imperative Active and Middle 106
Future and Aorist 107
Perfect 109
Subjunctive 110
Optative 112
Infinitive 112
Unthematic Inflection of Contract Verbs 114
CONTENTS
x jii
Page
Middle Participle in
-ei/mevos
... . . 114
Type
<f>ikr)w, o-Te<pavww ........ 1 1 .")
Transfer of
/-Verbs
to the Type op Contract Verbs . . 115
Some Other Interchanges in the Present System . 1 ir,
The Verb "To Be"
.117
WORD-FORMATION
On the Form and Use of Certain Suffixes and Certain Pic i 11 aim-
ties of Composition
-7740s
=
-etos . . . . . . . . . .
119
Type
xpfc's .119
-ris, -cis,
-avis
........... 119
-a/xos, -afia ............ 120
-Typ
=
-T7]S
. . . . . . . . . . . . 1 2< I
-10s
=
-eos . . . . . . . . . . . .120
-7)V
=
-oiv . . . . . . . . . . . . 120
-ojj'Sas,
-oi'Sas ............ 120
Individual Cases of Variation in Suffix .... Il'u
-T6/30S
121
-idios . . . . . . . . . . . . . 121
-TpOV
. . . . . . . . . . . . .121
-60)1",
-0}V . . . . . . . . . . . . 121
Proper Names in -/cX^as 121
, AcofbTos, Qi6otos
. . . . . . . . . . 121
Interchange of Different Vowel Stems in First Member <>r
Compound,
etc 122
Patronymic Adjective instead of Genitive Singular . . 122
SYNTAX
The Cases
The Genitive
124
The Dative
126
The Accusative
125
The Moods
The Subjunctive
126
The Optative
The Imperative and the Infinitive
.... 128
Word Order
128
SUMMARIES OF THE CHARACTERISTICS
OF THE SEVERAL
GROUPS AND DIALECTS
East Greek
Attic-Ionic
Ionic
. . ISO
Arcado-Cyprian
on
Arcadian
Cyprian
xiv CONTENTS
Page
Aeolic 135
Lesbian 135
Thessalian 136
Boeotian 139
West Greek 141
Northwest Greek 142
Phocian 143
Locrian . 144
Elean 144
Doric
Laconian 146
Heeaclean 147
Argolic 148
Corinthian 148
Megarian 141)
Rhodian 140
Coan 150
Theran 151
Cretan 151
SURVIVAL OF THE
DIALECTS;
GROWTH OF VARIOUS FORMS
OF KOINH 154
The Attic
koivtj
156
The Doric
koivt)
157
The Northwest Greek
koivt)
........ 158
Hybrid
Forms,
Hyper-Doric
Forms,
Artificial Revival of
Dialects 160
PAET II: SELECTED INSCRIPTIONS
IONIC
East Ionic 164
Central Ionic 169
West Ionic
(Euboean)
171
ARCADIAN 174
CYPRIAN
180
LESBIAN
183
THESSALIAN
Pelasgiotis 190
Thessaliotis 196
BOEOTIAN
196
PHOCIAN
Delphian
205
Exclusive of Delimit
212
CONTENTS xv
Page
LOCRIAN 214
ELEAN 219
NORTHWEST GREEK KOINH 223
LACONIAN 225
HERACLEAN 231
ARGOLIC 239
CORINTHIAN 247
MEGARIAN 249
RHODIAN 251
COAN 255
THERAN 259
CRETAN 261
APPENDIX
Selected Bibliography 281
Notes and References 287
GLOSSARY AND INDEX 299
CHARTS ILLUSTRATING THE DISTRIBUTION OE IMPORTANT
PECULIARITIES
Plates I-IV
DIALECT MAP OF GREECE
Plate V
ABBKEVIATIONS
The
following
abbreviations are
employed
for
languages, dialects,
and local sources
of the forms
quoted.
Acarn. = Acarnanian
PART I: GRAMMAR OF THE
DIALECTS
INTRODUCTION
Classification and Interrelation of the Dialects
1
1. When the ancient
grammarians spoke
of the four dialects of
Greece

Attic, Ionic, Aeolic,

and
Doric,
to which some added the
Koivrj
as a fifth

they
had in mind
solely
the
literary
dialects,
which
furnished the occasion and
object
of their
study.
But these
literary
dialects
represent only
a few of the
many
forms of
speech
current
in
Greece,
most of winch
play
no
part
whatever in
literature, and,
apart
from some scattered
glosses,
would be
entirely
unknown to
us were it not for the wealth of
inscriptions
which the soil of
Greece has
yielded
in modern times.
The existence of
Ionic, Aeolic,
and Doric elements in the
people
and
speech
of Greece is an undoubted fact of Greek
history,
and
one of first
importance
to an
understanding
of the dialect rela-
tions. But there is no
warrant,
either in the earlier Greek tradition
or in the
linguistic
evidence,
for
making
this an all-inclusive classi-
fication. These three elements were
precipitated,
as it
were,
od the
coast of Asia
Minor,
where their
juxtaposition gave
rise to the his-
torical
recognition
of the distinction. And as the
Ionians,
Aeolians,
and Dorians of Asia Minor were colonists from Greece
groper,
ii
was a natural and
proper
inference of the historians that
they
re-
flected ethnic divisions which also
existed,
or had once
existed,
in
i
See also the Summaries of
Characteristics, 180-273,
and Charts
I and
I a
at the end of the book.
1
2 GREEK DIALECTS
[l
the mother
country.
1
As to who were the Dorians of Greece
proper
there was of course no
mystery. They
formed a well-defined
group
throughout
the historical
period,
and the tradition that
they
came
originally
from the Northwest is
completely
borne out
by
the close
relationship
of the Doric and Northwest Greek dialects
(see below).
That the Ionians were akin to the inhabitants of Attica was an
accepted
fact in Greek
history,
and the Athenians are called Ionic
both in Herodotus
(e.g. 1.56)
and
Thucydides (6.82, 7.57).
The
linguistic
evidence is
equally
unmistakable. The
only uncertainty
here is as to the extent of
territory
which was once Ionic. There
a re various accounts
according
to which Ionians once
occupied
the
southern shore of the Corinthian
gulf,
the later Achaea
(e.g.
Hdt.
1.145-146,
7.94), Megara (e.g.
Strabo
9.392), Epidaurus (e.g.
Paus.
2.26.2),
and
Cynuria (Hdt. 8.73).
If these accounts in themselves
are of
questionable
value,
yet
we cannot doubt that the Ionians
before the
migration
were not confined to Attica. The close rela-
tions of
Epidaurus
and Troezen with
Athens,
in cult and
legend,
are
significant
for the
Argolic
Acte,
and it is reasonable to assume that
at least the entire shore of the Saronic
gulf
was once Ionic.
2
The affinities of the Aeolians were more
obscure,
for theirs was
the earliest
migration
to Asia
Minor,
the most remote from the
historical
period.
But
Thessaly
was the scene of their favorite
legends,
the home of
Achilles,
as also of their
eponymous
hero
Aeolus,
and
many
of their
place-names
had their
counterpart
in
Thessaly.
In Herodotus we find the tradition that the Thessalians
of the historical
period
were invaders from the west who
occupied
1
It is
equally natural,
and
quite justifiable
as a matter of
convenience,
to
apply
the same names to these earlier divisions. That the name
Ionian,
for ex-
ample,
did not
gain
its current
application
on the
mainland,
but in the
east,
is
of no
consequence.
Such
generic
terms are
everywhere
of
gradual growth.
2
That
is,
in a
period contemporaneous
with the Aeolic and Achaean
occupa-
tion of other
parts
of Greece
(see below).
Of a still remoter
period
the view has
been advanced that the Ionians formed the first wave of Greek
migration,
wei'e
in fact the much-discussed
Pelasgians,
and for a time
occupied
also the
territory
which with the next wave of
migration
became Aeolic or Achaean. This
is,
naturally,
much more
problematical.
l]
INTRODUCTION
3
what had hitherto been an Aeolic
land,
1
and with this the
linguistic
evidence is in
perfect
accord. For Thessalian is of all dialects the
most
closely
related to
Lesbian,
and at the same time shares in some
of the characteristics of the West Greek
dialects,
this admixture
of West Greek elements
being
somewhat
stronger
in Thessaliotis
than in
Pelasgiotis.
See
201, 202, 210,
and Chart I. The Boeo-
tians also are called Aeolians
by Thucydides,
2
and the Boeotian
dialect
is,
next to
Thessalian,
the most
closely
related to Lesbian.
These three have several notable characteristics in common
(see
201 and Chart
I),
and are known as the Aeolic dialects. But in
Boeotian there is an even
stronger
admixture of West Greek ele-
ments than in Thessalian
(see
217 and Chart
I),
the historical
explanation
of which must be the same. If we credit the state-
ment of
Thucydides
that the Boeotian invaders were from
Ann-,
whence
they
had been driven
by
the
Thessalians,
3
we should
recog-
nize in these
Boeotians,
not a
part
of the old Aeolic
population
of
Thessaly,
but a tribe of West Greek invaders from
Epirus (cf.
Ml.
Boeon),
like the Thessalians who forced them onward. The Aeolic
element is to be ascribed rather to the
tribes,
or some of
them,
comprising
the
early
stratum,
as for
example
the
Minyans
of
Orchomenos. However obscure such details
may
be,
the evidence
is
perfectly
clear that both Boeotia and
Thessaly
were once
Aeolic,
but were overrun
by
West Greek tribes which
adopted
the
speech
of the earlier inhabitants in
greater
or less
degree.
It is a natural
presumption,
of which there are some
specific
indications,
that not
only Thessaly
and Boeotia but the interme-
diate lands of Phocisand
Locris,
and even southern Aetolia

in fact
1
Ildt, 7.17(5 tirel 9e<r<raXoi
fj\dov
<?/c
Be(nrpwT>v oU^ovres yrjv ri)v AloXlda, ri\v
irep
vvv iKT^arai.
2
Thuc. 7.57 outoi d
Alo\rjs
AioXevai roh ktI<j<xgi Boiwtois tois
^tro ^vpasoaluv
kot'
dvdyK-qv p.dxovTo,
i.e. the Aeolians of Mctli vmna.
Tenedos, etc.,
W6K Com-
pelled
to
fight against
the Aeolians who founded these
cities,
namely
the Boeo-
tians;
id. 3.2 Boiuruv
vyyevu>v
6vtuiv
(of
the
Lesbians).
8
Thuc. 1.12 BoiutoL re
yap
ol vvv
e^/coo-rc?
tret
pera
'JXlov &\w<riv
i^'Apvrjs
di>a-
ardvTes vwb OecraaXQv
tt)v
vvv
Boiwriav, wpdrepov
5e
Kadpijida yijv Ka\ovp.tvqv i^Krjcav.
4 GREEK DIALECTS
[l
all that
portion
of Greece north of Attica which
plays
a role in the
legends
of
early
Greece

was once Aeolic. Phocaea in Asia

Minor,
which, though
later
Ionic,
surely belonged originally
to the
strip
of Aeolic
colonies,
was believed to be a
colony
of
Phocis,
and in the
dialect of Phocis there are
actually
some relics of Aeolic
speech,
as
the dative
plural
of consonant stems in -eaac
(107.3),
which is also
found in eastern Locris. As for southern
Aetolia,
the
region
of
Calydon
and Pleuron was once called Aeolis
according
to
Thucyd-
ides,
1
and the
probability
is that the Aetolians of the Homeric
period
were
Aeolic,
though
their name was taken
by
the
later,
West
Greek,
invaders. The Aetolian
occupation
of Elis was an
accepted
tradi-
tion,
and the existence of an Aeolic element in the dialect of
Elis,
like the dative
plural
in
-eaat,
may
be
brought
into connection with
this if we assume that while the invaders were Aetolians in the
later
sense,
that is West
Greek,
as Elean is
distinctly
a West Greek
dialect,
they
had nevertheless
adopted
certain characteristics of the
earlier Aeolic Aetolian and
brought
them to Elis. Corinth was
also once
occupied by
Aeolians
according
to
Thucydides,
2
and it is
a
noteworthy
fact that the dative
plural
in
-even,
which is unknown
in other Doric
dialects,
is found in various Corinthian colonies
(107.3).
But we have
passed beyond
the limits within which the term
Aeolic,
or in
general
the division into
Ionic, Doric,
and Aeolic,
can
with
any propriety
be
applied
to the
peoples
and dialects of the
historical
period.
It is
only
in Strabo that these three
groups
are
made into an all-inclusive
system
of
classification,
by
means of an
unwarranted extension of Aeolic to include
everything
that is not
Ionic or Doric. And
yet
it
is, unfortunately,
this statement of
Strabo's,
3
the error of which has
long
since been
recognized,
that
1
ThllC. 3.102 ^s
ttjv
Ai'oXt'Sct
tt]v
vvv
Ka\ovfj.4vr]v
Ka\v8Qva Kal
UXevpuiva.
2
Thuc. 4. 42
virkp
ov 6
2,o\vyews \60os io-rlv, i<p'
ov
Atopics
t6 ir&Xai
i8pv8tvTe$
to?s tv
T77
wb\ei
Kopivdiots eVoA^uouj',
odcriv AioXeDcrt.
3
Strabo 8.333 Traces
yap
oi iKrbs
'laOp-ov ttXtjv Ad-qvalwv
Kal
Meyaptuv
Kal rQv
wepl
rbv
Tlapvaaabv AupUuv
Kal vvv en AioXets KaXovvrac. . . . Kal ol ivrbs
(sc. Icr8p.o0)
AZoXets
irpbrtpov fjcrav,
elr
e/x/%^r;crai',
'lwvuv
p.kv
e/c
rrjs Attiktjs
rbv
A.iyia\bv
Kara-
ax^vTojv,
tQv 8'
'HpaKkeidQv
roi/s
Aupiias Karayaybvruv.
... oi
piv
oCv laws
i^iirecop
1]
INTRODUCTION
5
has often been taken as
representative
of ancient tradition and
still
colors,
in the literal
sense,
our
maps
of ancient Greece. The
historical
Phocians, Locrians, Aetolians, etc.,
were
not,
as Strabo's
statement
implies,
called Aeolic. Neither in
Herodotus,
Thucydi-
des,
nor
any early
writer,
are
they
ever
brought
under
any
one of
the three
groups.
Their
dialects,
with that of
Elis,
which Strabo
also calls
Aeolic,
all of which
may
be
conveniently designated
the
Northwest Greek
dialects, are,
in-
spite
of some few traces of Aeolic
as mentioned
above,
most
closely
related to the Doric dialects.
There is
scarcely
one of the
general
characteristics common to the
Doric dialects in which
they
do not
share,
though they
also have
certain
peculiarities
of their own. See 223 with
a, 226,
and Chart I.
If we were to
classify
them under
any
one of the three
groups,
it
is
unquestionably
Doric to which
they
have the best
claim,
and if
Strabo and our
maps
so classed them there would be no
very
seri-
ous
objection.
Indeed modern scholars do often class them under
"
Doric in the wider
sense,"
calling
them then
specifically
"
North
Doric." But on the whole it seems
preferable
to retain the term
Doric in its historical
application
and
employ
West Greek as the
comprehensive
term to include the Northwest Greek dialects and
the Doric
proper.
In fact the most fundamental division of the Greek dialects is
that into these West Greek and the East Greek
dialects,
the terms
referring
to their location
prior
to the
great migrations.
The East
Greek are the
"
Old Hellenic
"
dialects,
that is those
employed by
the
peoples
who held the
stage
almost
exclusively
in the
period
represented by
the Homeric
poems,
when the West Greek
peoples
remained in
obscurity
in the northwest. To the East Greek division
belong
the Ionic and Aeolic
groups,
though,
of the latter,
Tlicssalian
and
Boeotian,
as
explained
above,
are mixed dialects
belonging
in
w&\iv Ta
X
tus inrb A
Xaitov,
AIoXikov iOvovs

i\el<f>0v
5' iv
rrj \U\oirovvMv
*<> M
M"i
t6 re AIo\lk6i> ko.1 rb
Awpiubv.
ticroc
p.lv
oZv
tJttov
rots
Aupiedfftv
iireir\4novTo, KaOdirep
<rvvtp-n
roii re
Apicdcn
ko.1
rois'HXeiois,
. .
.,
ovtol alo\tarl
Sie^x^*')
l S'AWoi
p-iktv
Ttw
ixP
1
?l<
TavT0
H &P-<poii>,
ol
/xiv p.a\\ov
oi 5'
r\rrov aloXlfovres.
6 GREEK DIALECTS
[l
part
also in the West Greek division. And to East Greek
belongs
also another
group,
the
Arcado-Cyprian.
No two
dialects,
not even Attic and
Ionic,
belong together
more
obviously
than do those of Arcadia and the distant
Cyprus. They
share in a number of notable
peculiarities
which are unknown else-
where. See 189 and Chart I. This is to be accounted for
by
the
fact that
Cyprus
was
colonized,
not
necessarily
or
probably
from
Arcadia
itself,
as tradition
states,
but from the
Peloponnesian
coast,
at a time when its
speech
was like that which in Arcadia survived
the Doric
migration.
This
group represents, beyond question,
the
pre-Doric speech
of most of the
Peloponnesus,
whatever we choose
to call it. The term Achaean is used in so
many
different senses
x
that it
might
be well to avoid it
entirely.
But it is convenient to
apply
it to this
group,
which
actually
has the best claim to
it,
whenever the need is felt of some other term than
Arcado-Cyprian,
which,
while
describing accurately
what is left of the
group
in
the historical
period,
is
strikingly
infelicitous when
applied
to
prehistoric
times. The relations of this
group
to the others of the
East Greek
division,
especially
Aeolic,
are the most difficult to
interpret historically.
Strabo,
of
course,
calls the Arcadians
Aeolic,
but without warrant in earlier
usage.
For
example, Thucydides,
in
describing
the forces
engaged
at
Syracuse (7.57),
makes the
most of the distinction between
Ionic, Doric,
and Aeolic
nations,
but does not class the Arcadians with
any
one of these. Yet the
Arcadian and
Cyprian
dialects show notable resemblances to the
Aeolic dialects which cannot be accidental
(see
190.3-6 and Chart
I),
and some would class them all
together
under the head of
"
Aeolic
in the widest sense" or "Achaean"
(Aeolic
in the usual sense
then
appearing
as
"
North Achaean
").
On the other
hand,
many
of the characteristics common to the Aeolic dialects are
lacking,
1 "
Achaean
"
is
applied by
some to a
supposed
stratum intermediate between
that which survived in
Arcado-Cyprian
and the later Doric. But there is no
good evidence,
either
linguistic
or
otherwise,
that
any
such intermediate stratum
ever existed.
l]
INTRODUCTION 7
and there are certain
points
of
agreement
with Attic- Ionic
(see
190.1, 193.2,3,
and Chart
I).
One
may
surmise that the
latter,
which are in
part
confined to
Arcadian,
are due to contact with
Ionians on the coast of the
Peloponnesus (see
above,
p. 2),
and
that the connections with Aeolic are earlier and more
fundamental,
reflecting
a
period
of
geographical continuity
with Aeolic
peoples
somewhere in Northern Greece. But that
brings
us before the
"
mys-
tery
of the Achaean
name,"
that most difficult
problem
of the
relation between the Achaeans of the Phthiotis and the
pre-Doric
Achaeans of the
Peloponnesus,
and of those
again
to the historical
Achaeans on the Corinthian
Gulf,
whose dialect is West Greek.
Conservative
procedure
here consists in
recognizing Arcado-Cyprian,
or
Achaean,
as a distinct
group
intermediate between Aeolic and
Attic-Ionic,
and
conceding
that the
precise
historical
background
of
their interrelations is
hopelessly
obscure. Arcadian shows some few
West Greek
peculiarities
which we
may properly
attribute to the
influence of the
surrounding
Doric dialects in the historical
period.
Just as in the Northwest Greek dialects some traces of the
former Aeolic
speech
have
survived,
as noted
above,
so it is not
surprising
to find some traces of Achaean
speech
in the Doric
dialects
spoken
in lands
formerly
Achaean. For
example,
in
Laconia Poseidon was
worshiped
under the name of
UohoiSdv,
which recalls Arc.
UoaoiBdv,
the true Doric form
being
Uorot-
hdv
(49.1, 61.5).
Here
possibly belongs
lv= if in sonic Cretan in-
scriptions (10).
Besides survivals which bear
specifically
either the
Aeolic or the Achaean
stamp,
there are others of forms which are
common to
both,
and so from the
linguistic point
of view
might
be called
Aeolic-Achaean, only
their
provenance
lending
us to
infer either Aeolic or Achaean source
(e.g. probably
Achaean,
reXeacpopevres
157,
ireM
137.5,
ypo(pev<>
etc.
5,
6);
or
again
others
which
might
be called
simply
East Greek
without further differ-
entiation.
But,
apart
from some few
striking examples,
the
ques-
tion of survival versus accidental
agreement
or historical
borrowing
is a
very
delicate one.
8 GEEEK DIALECTS
[i
The classification of the dialects is
then,
in
outline,
as follows :
1
West Greek Division East Greek Division
1. Northwest Greek :
Phocian,
1. Attic-Ionic.

^
^
*/*
Locrian, Elean,
etc. 2. Aeolic :
Lesbian,
Thessalian,
2. Doric :
Laconian, Corinthian,
Boeotian.
Argolic,
Cretan,
etc. 3.
Arcado-Cyprian
or Achaean.
2. The Greek
dialects,
classified in accordance with the
preceding
scheme,
and with their
important
subdivisions
noted,
are the fol-
lowing.
For summaries of the characteristics of
each,
see
180-273.
EAST GREEK
I. The Attic-Ionic Gkoup
1. Attic.
2. Ionic.
A. East
Ionic,
or Ionic of Asia Minor. The Ionic cities of the
coast of Asia Minor and the
adjacent
islands, Samos, Chios, etc.,
together
with their
colonies,
mostly
on the
Hellespont, Propontis,
and Euxine. There are some local
varieties,
of which the most
marked is
Chian,
containing
some Lesbian features.
B. Central
Ionic,
or Ionic of the
Cyclades.
The Ionic
Cyclades,
Naxos,
Amorgos,
Paros with its
colony
Thasos, Delos, Tenos,
An-
dros, Ceos,
etc.
C. West
Ionic,
or Euboean. Chalcis
(with
its colonies in
.Italy,
Sicily,
and the Chalcidian
peninsula)
and the other cities of Eu-
boea. A local dialect with marked characteristics is the
Eretrian,
seen in the
inscriptions
of Eretria and
Oropus.
1
Paniphylian,
of which the
meager
remains
permit only
a
very imperfect
knowledge,
and which is
therefore, barring
occasional
references, ignored
in this
book,
shows notable affinities on the one hand with
Arcado-Cyprian (v

o, 4
with
dat., etc.),
on the other with West Greek
(0kan, lap6s, Skcl, etc.).
As
Thessalian and Boeotian
represent
a mixture of Aeolic and West
Greek,
so
Pamphylian
of Achaean and West Greek.
Quite probably
the earliest colonists
were Achaeans from the
Peloponnesus,
later followed
by
Dorians,
2]
INTEODUCTION
9
II. The Arcado-Cyprian or Achaeax Group
1. Arcadian. The most
important
material is from
Tegea
and
Mantinea.
2.
Cyprian.
There are numerous short
inscriptions,
and one of
considerable
length,
the bronze of Idalium. All are in the
Cyprian
syllabary.
III. The Aeolic Group
1.
Lesbian,
or Asiatic Aeolic.
1
The
inscriptional
material is
fairly
extensive,
but late. There is
nothing approaching
the time of the
poems
of Alcaeus and
Sappho,
and
very
little that is older than the
Macedonian
period.
Most of the
inscriptions
are from the chief
cities of
Lesbos,
but a few are from other islands and towns of
the Aeolic mainland.
2. Thessalian.
2
Two subdivisions with marked differences are
formed
by
the dialect of
Pelasgiotis
and that of
Thessaliotis,
which
may
be
conveniently,
if not
quite appropriately, designated
as East
and West Thessalian.
From Phthiotis there is an
early
Thessalian
inscription,
but most
of the material is from the
period
of Aetolian domination and in
the Northwest Greek
koivtj.
See 279. From
Histiaeotis, Perrhaebia,
and
Magnesia
the material is
very scanty.
3. Boeotian.
2
The material is
very
extensive,
and
representative
of all the
important
Boeotian
towns,
but is
meager
for the
early
period.
WEST GREEK
IV. The Northwest Greek Group
1. Phocian. A
large part
of the
material, including nearly
all that is
of an
early
date,
is from
Delphi,
and is
quoted specifically
as
Delphian.
1
Sometimes called
simply
Aeolic.
But,
to avoid confusion with Aeolic in its
wider
sense,
the
designation
Lesbian is to be
preferred
in
spite
of the formal
impropriety
of
applying
it to a dialect not restricted to Lesbos. Mosl of the
material is
actually
from Lesbos.
2
That Thessalian and Boeotian are
only
in
part Aeolic,
in
part
V\
i
at
Greek,
has been
explained above, pp. 2,
3.
10 GREEK DIALECTS
[2
2. Locrian. The
early
and
important inscriptions
are from west-
ern Locris. From eastern Locris the material is meaner and late.
3. Elean. All the
material,
much of which is
very early,
is from
Olympia.
4. The Northwest Greek
tcoivrj. Employed
in Aetolia and other
regions
under the domination of the Aetolian
league.
See 279.
Note.
Only
Phocian, Locrian,
and Elean are known to us as distinct
dialects of this
group.
Of others which
presumably belong
here we have
practically
no material from a time when
they
retained their
individuality.
In
Aetolia,
for
example,
before the rise of the Northwest Greek
koivt;
there
was
undoubtedly
a distinct Northwest Greek
dialect,
probably
most
nearly
related to
Locrian,
but of this
pure
Aetolian we have no
knowledge.
Of the
speech
of Aeniania and Malis
previous
to the Aetolian domination we have
no remains. It is natural to
suppose
that Northwest Greek dialects were
once
spoken
also in Acarnania and
Epirus.
But here the influence of the
Corinthian colonies was
strong
from an
early period,
as shown
by
the use
of the Corinthian
alphabet
in the few
early inscriptions ;
and in later
times,
from which
nearly
all the material
dates,
the
language employed
is not the
Northwest Greek
kolvt),
but the Doric
kolvt/j,
like that of the
contempora-
neous
inscriptions
of
Corcyra.
See 279. Hence the actual material from
Acarnania and
Epirus
is more
properly
classified with Corinthian. From
Cephallenia
and Ithaca we have decrees in the Northwest Greek
koivt}
from
the Aetolian
period (see 279),
but from earlier times not
enough
to show
whether the dialect was Northwest Greek or Doric. From
Zacynthus
there
is almost
nothing.
The dialect of Achaea
(i.
e.
Peloponnesian
Achaea in
the historical
period)
is
generally
believed to
belong
to this
group.
This
is
probable
on
general grounds,
but there is as
yet
no
adequate linguistic
evidence of it.
For,
apart
from the
inscriptions
of Achaean colonies in
Magna
Graecia, which,
both on account of their
meagerness
and the mixed
elements in the
colonization,
are
indecisive, nearly
all the material is from
the time of the Achaean
league,
and this is not in the Northwest Greek
KOLvij,
but in the same Doric
koivt;
that was used in Corinth and
Sicyon.
V. The Doric Group
1. Laconian and Heraclean. Laconia and its colonies Tarentum and
Heraclea.
Heraclean,
well known from the Heraclean
Tables,
has
peculiarities
of its
own,
and is treated as a distinct dialect.
2]
INTRODUCTION
11
2. Messenian. There is
scarcely any
material until a late
period,
when the dialect is no
longer pure.
3.
Megarian. Megara,
and its colonies in
Sicily (especially Selinus)
and on the
Propontis
and
Bosporus
(as Byzantium, Chalcedon,
etc.).
Except
from Selinus the material is late.
4. Corinthian.
Corinth,
Sicyon, Cleonae, Phlius,
and the Corin-
thian colonies
Corcyra (with
its own colonies
Apollonia
and
Dyrrha-
chium),
Leucas, Anactorium, Ambracia, etc., and,
in
Sicily, Syracuse
with its own colonies. Material from
places
other than
Corinth,
though coming
under the
general
head of
Corinthian,
is
generally
quoted specifically
as
Sicyonian, Corcyraean, Syracusan,
etc.
5.
Argolic. Argos, Mycenae,
etc.,
and the cities of the
Acte,
as
Hermione, Troezen,
and
Epidaurus together
with
Aegina.
1
Argolic
(abbreviated Argol.)
is used as the
general
term,
while
Argive (Arg.)
refers more
specifically
to the material from
Argos (with
the
Argive
Heraeum),
as
Epidaurian
to that from
Epidaurus.
6. Rhodian. Bhodes
(Camirus, Ialysus,
Lindus,
and the
city
of
Rhodes)
with the
adjacent
small islands
(Chalce, etc.)
and
Carpathus,
Telos,
and
Syme,
the settlements on the mainland
(the
Rhodian
Peraea)
and Phaselis in
Pamphylia,
and the Sicilian colonies Gela
and
Agrigentum (an inscription
of
Rhegium, though
not a Rhodian
colony,
is in the same
dialect).
The material is
very
extensive,
but
little of it is
early.
7. Coan aud
Calymnian.
The material is
considerable,
but not
early.
8. The dialects of
Cnidus,
and of
Nisyrus, Anaphe, Astypalaea,
and other small islands. The material is
late,
and insufficient to
determine whether
any
of these should
properly
be
grouped
with
Rhodian, Coan,
or Theran.
Nisyrus,
for
example,
was
nearly alwaj
a
connected
politically
with either Cos or Ehodes.
9. Theran and Melian. Thera with
Cyrene,
and Melos.
Early
in-
scriptions
are
numerous,
but brief.
1
From
Aegina
there is not much material from the
period
before the Athe-
nian
occupation,
but
enough
to show that the dialed was
Argolic (note
i'a^os
with
lenis,
58
b).
12 GREEK DIALECTS
[3
10. Cretan. This is now the best-known of all the Doric
dialects,
owing
to the
very
extensive
early
material,
especially
from
Gortyna.
The dialect of
Gortyna
and other cities of the
great
central
portion
of the island is also known more
specifically
as Central
Cretan,
to
exclude the
divergent type
seen in the
inscriptions, mostly
late,
from the eastern and western extremities of the island. See 273.
But the term Cretan alone is to be understood as
referring
to this
Central
Cretan,
unless otherwise stated.
The Dialects in Literature
3. Of the numerous dialects of Greece a few attained the rank
of
literary
dialects,
though
for the most
part
in a mixed and arti-
ficial form not
corresponding
to
anything actually spoken
at a
given
time and
place.
Moreover,
in the course of
literary develop-
ment these dialects came to be characteristic of certain classes of
literature, and,
their rQle once
established,
the choice of one or the
other
usually depended upon
this factor rather than
upon
the native
dialect of the author.
The
literary development
of
epic songs began
with the Aeolians
of Asia
Minor,
whence it
passed
into the hands of the
neighboring
Ionians,
and the
language
of
Homer,
which became the norm of
all
epic poetry
and
strongly
affected
subsequent poetry
of all
classes,
is a mixture of Aeolic and
Ionic,

in the main Old Ionic but with

the retention of
many
Aeolic
forms,
such as
a/x/xa
beside
^/wet?,
genitive singular
in -do beside
-eo>,
etc. The
language
of Hesiod is
substantially
the
same,
but with some Aeolic forms not used in
Homer,
also some Boeotian and Doric
peculiarities.
The
elegiac
and iambic
poets
also use the
epic
dialect with some
modifications,
not
only
Ionians like
Archilochus,
but the Athenian
Solon,
the
Spartan Tyrtaeus,
the
Megarian Theognis,
etc.
Of the melic
poets,
Alcaeus and
Sappho
followed
very closely
their native Lesbian
dialect,
though
not
entirely
unaffected
by epic
influence. The
language
of these and other Lesbian
poets
was
3]
INTRODUCTION 13
directly
imitated
by
some later
writers,
notably by
Theocritus in
three of his
idyls,
and contributed an
important
element to the
language
of
many
more,
e.g.
Anacreon of
Teos,
who in the main
employed
his native Ionic
(New Ionic),
and,
in
general,
to the
choral
lyric,
which was
mainly
Doric.
The choral
lyric
was
developed among
Doric
peoples, though
under the
impulse
of Lesbian
poets,
who we know were welcomed
in
Sparta,
for
example,
in the seventh
century.
Its
language
is
Doric,
with an admixture of Lesbian and
epic
forms,
no matter
whether the
poet
is a
Dorian,
or a Boeotian like
Pindar,
or an
Ionian like Simonides and
Bacchylides.
This
Doric, however,
is not
identical with
any specific
Doric
dialect,
but is an artificial com-
posite, showing many
of the
general
Doric
characteristics,
but with
the elimination of local
peculiarities.
An
exception
is to be made
in the case of
Alcman,
whose Doric is of a severer
type
and evi-
dently
based
upon
the
Laconian,
though
also mixed with Lesbian
and
epic
forms.
The earliest
prose
writers were the
,Ionic philosopher
s and his-
torians of the sixth
century,
and in the fifth
century
not
only
Herodotus,
but
Hippocrates
of
Cos,
a
Dorian,
wrote in Ionic. In
the
meantime,
with the
political
and intellectual
supremacy
<>f
Athens,
Attic had become the
recognized language
of the
drama,
and before the end of the fifth
century
was
employed
in
prose
also,
though
the earlier
prose
writers as
Thucydides,
like the
tragedians,
avoided certain Attic
peculiarities
which were still felt as
provin-
cialisms
(e.g.
TT
=
crcr,
pp
=
pa).
Henceforth Attic was the lan-
guage
of
literary prose.
The dialects mentioned are the
only
literary
dialects known and
cultivated
throughout
the Greek world. But some few others were
employed locally. Epicharmus
and
Sophron
wrote in their native
Syracusan
Doric,
as
did, later,
Archimedes.
A form of Doric
prose
was
developed among
the
Pythagoreans
of
Magna
Graecia,
seeo in
some
fragments
of
Archytas
of
Tarentum,
Philolaus
of
<
Iroton,
and
others,
though
the
greater part
of the
writings
of this class are
14 GREEK DIALECTS
[3
spurious.
The comic
poet
Khinthon,
from whom the
grammarians
sometimes
quote,
used the Doric of Tarentum. The
fragments
of
Corinna of
Tanagra,
whose fame was
scarcely
more than
local,
are
in
Boeotian,
and the Boeotian
dialect,
as well as
Megarian
and
Laconian,
are caricatured
by Aristophanes.
But the
great majority
of the dialects
play
no role whatever in literature.
Even for those dialects which are
represented,
the
literary
re-
mains must for the most
part
be
regarded
as
secondary
sources,
not
only
because of their artificial character but also because of
the
corruptions
which
they
have suffered in transmission.
Excep-
tional
importance,
however,
attaches to the
language
of Homer
because of its
antiquity,
and to the Lesbian of Alcaeus and
Sappho
because it is
relatively pure
and much older than the
inscriptional
material.
Note. In the
following exposition,
dialectic forms from
literary
and
grammatical
sources are not
infrequently quoted, especially
where the
inscriptional
evidence is
slight,
as it
is,
for
example, quite naturally,
for
the
personal pronouns.
Such forms are sometimes
quoted
with their
spe-
cific
sources,
sometimes
simply
as
literary
Doric
(lit. Dor.), literary
Lesbian
(lit. Lesb.), literary
Ionic
(lit. Ion.),
or
grammatical (gram.).
But a de-
tailed treatment of the dialectic
peculiarities
observed in our
literary
texts
is so bound
up
with
.questions
of
literary
tradition and textual criticism
that it is best left to the critical editions of the various authors. It would
be
impracticable
in a work of the
present scope,
and
would, moreover,
tend
to obscure that more
trustworthy picture
of the dialects which is
gained
from
inscriptions,
and which is so
important
as a basis for the critical
study
of the mixed
literary
forms.
PHONOLOGY
The Alphabet
4. The numerous differences in the local
alphabets,
so far as
they
consist
merely
in variations of the forms of the
letters,
need
not be discussed
here,
important
as
they
are to the
epigraphist
in
deciding
the
age
and source of
inscriptions.
But certain
points
in
the use of the
alphabet
and its
development
as a means of
express-
ing
the Greek sounds should be noted.
1. In the most
primitive type
of the Greek
alphabet,
as it is
seen in the earliest
inscriptions
of
Crete, Thera,
and
Melos,
the
non-Phoenician
signs
4>, X,
Y have not
yet
been introduced,
and the
I is not in use. The sounds of
</>, %
are
represented by
irh,
ich
(or <ph),
or,
as in
Crete,
where B
(H)
when used is
?;
not
h,
are not
distinguished
from
tt,
k
;
those of
yjr, , by
ira,
kg.
2. In the next
stage
of
development,
after the introduction of
<t>, X, Y,
the
alphabets
fall into two
classes,
according
to the values
attached to these
signs.
The eastern
division,
to which
Ionic
belongs, employs
them as
(f>, %, yjr,
and also uses the I as
|, though
a subdivision of this
group, represented mainly by
the Attic
alpha-
bet,
uses
only
the first two and
expresses -v/r,
f by 4><r, %o\
The
western
division,
1
to which
belong
the
majority
of the
alphabets
of Greece
proper
as well as that of
Euboea,
whence it was
carried
to
Italy by
the Chalcidian colonies and became the source of the
Latin
alphabet, employs
<t>, X,
Y as
4>, f, %,
aot
using
I at
all,
and
1
This distinction of eastern and western
alphabets,
the distribution
of which
is
clearly
shown in the Chart in Kirchhoff's Studien zur GeschicMe
dea
griechi-
schen
Alphabets,
has no connection with that of East and West Greek
dialects,
and is
anything
but coincident with it.
16
16 GEEEK DIALECTS
[4
generally expressing yjr by
ira
or, oftener, $a
(only
in Locrian and
Arcadian
by
a
special sign *).
3. In the earliest
inscriptions nearly
all the
alphabets
have the
f
(vau
or
digamma);
and
many
the 9
(koppa),
which is used before
o or
v,
and that too even if a
liquid
intervenes,
e.g. 9opiv06dev,
hoppos, Aop/jo'?, ippore, IlaT/aopXo?, XepvOos,
2\vto<;
(in
other
posi-
tions it is
very rare).
4. Two
signs
were available for
a,
namely
$
or
%.
(sigma)
and
m
(san),
and most
alphabets
use one of these to the exclusion of
the other. But there are some few
examples
of a differentiation.
In an
early
Arcadian
inscription
of Mantinea
(no. 16),
the charac-
ter
V\,
a
simplified
form of the
san,
which is known from other
sources,
is used to denote a sibilant of
specifically Arcado-Cyprian
origin,
as in v\t?
(transcribed ats)
=
Cypr.
ais,
Att. tls. See 68.3.
A
sign
T,
which is also
probably
a modification of the
san,
is used
in some Ionic
inscriptions
of Asia Minor for the usual aa
=
Att.
tt,
e.g.
from Halicarnassus
'
A\iKapvaTd(u>)v
beside
'
AXiicapvacrcrewv,
from
Ephesus re'Tapes, reTapciKovra
=
re'aaape
1
;, etc.,
from Teos
[0]aXaT?7<?
beside 6d\aaaav.
5. In
Boeotian, Y,
a
compromise
between E and
I,
is sometimes
used for the close
e,
later i
(9.2).
At Corinth and
Megara
there
were two
characters,
& and
E,
for the
e-sounds,
but
usually
differ-
entiated. See 28.
6. In most of the
alphabets
the H
(early B)
is the
sign
of the
spiritus asper,
and neither
77
and &> nor the
lengthened
e and
("spu-
rious ei and
ov")
are
distinguished
from the short e and o. But
in East
Ionic,
where the sound of the
spiritus asper
was lost at a
very early period,
the
H,
which was thus left
free,
was turned to
account as a vowel
sign,
not so much to show a difference in
quan-
tity (in
the case of
a, I,
v no such need was
felt)
as one of
quality.
It was
probably
used first
only
for the
extremely open
e
coming
from
a,
that is for the
specifically
Attic-Ionic
rj
(8),
which for a
time was more
open
than the sound of the inherited
e,
though
this
was also
open
as
compared
with the short
e,
and both soon became
5]
KIIOXOLOGY
17
identical and were denoted in the same
way.
To be
sure,
no such
distinction is to be ob
prved
in East Ionic
inscriptions,
but it is
seen in some of the
C)blades,
to which the use of the H had
passed
from East
Ionic,
e.g.'fivo^
Naxos
(no. 6) Ni/cdv8pr], popr/,
etc.,
but
avede/cev
(with
E in t'ie
penult).
Similar
examples
from Ceos
(e.g.
no.
8)
and
Amorgos.

The use of H
=
rj
(xtended not
only
to the Ionic but also to the
Doric
islands, Lhode>\
fhera, Melos,
and
Crete,
where it is found
in the earliest
ins3*ir^:ions, though
in Crete it went out of use for
a
time,
not
appearing
for
example
in
the Law-Code. In Central
Ionic,
where the sound of the
spiritus asper
still
survived,
as also
in
Ehodes, Thera,
and
Melos,
the
sign
was used both as
?;
and as
h. It occurs also, with the value of
he,
at
Delos,
Naxos
(no. 6),
and
Oropus (no. 14.46)
The Ionic
alphabet
is
also characterized
by
its distinction of o
and (o
through
differentiated forms of
(usually
Q
=
&>,
but in
some of the
islands,
namely Paros, Thasos,
and
Siphnos,
Q.
=
o,
and
or G
=
w).
7. In 403 B.C. the
lonjb
alphabet
was
officially
introduced at
Athens,
and not much '.iter
replaced
the native or
"epichoric"
alphabets
in other
;
,;r! 3 of Greece.
Inscriptions
of the end of the
fifth or the
beginning
oi the fourth
century
often show a transi-
tional form of the
alphaletj partly epichoric, partly
Ionic. Even
with the full Ionic
alp
T
ia set
p
was
generally
retained where it was
still
sounded,
and soineti tes a form of H was used for the
spiritus
asper,
as Y in the Hei le.an Tables and
occasionally
elsewhere
(Elis,
no.
60, Sicyon,
K. .
laurus).
The
Delphian Labyadae inscrip-
tion
(no. 51)
has B
=
/i,/i-fi=
r;.
For the
Cyprian syllakary,
aee no. 19.
VOWELS
a
5. o for a before
or aft
I
ids.
Examples
are most numerous
in
Lesbian, mainly
from .
and
grammatical
sources,
as
18 GREEK DIALKCTS
[5

arporos
=
cnparos, hpoaeto^
=
8paaeu><i^^6Xaiai
=
^aXwai,
etc.
So
a/x/3p[6]TrjV (no. 21)
=
dpaprelv,
like Kom.
?jp/3porov

jjpap-
tov
(p/3p
from
p,p,
as
regularly).
Both
arpJTayos
and
arpdrayos
occur in
inscriptions,
likewise in
Boeotian*,
crrpo
to? in numerous
proper
names,
crrpoTLcoTas, iarporevaOi],
but ftlso
a-rparo^
in
proper
names,
(TTparaylovTos.
The forms with
a,
which
are the
only
ones
attested for
Thessalian,
are to be
attributed
to
kolvt)
influence.
Cf.
Boeot.,
Thess.
iporos

eparos, fipoxfo
=-
@paxvs,
attested
Im-
proper
names, Boeot.,
Lesb.
7r6pvoyjr
=
Trafuoyjr,
whence Lesb.
Yiopvoirlwv (Strabo
13.613), Ylopvoiria (no. ^3),
In
Arcado-C}
r
prian
also we find Arc.
eaj>dop/cco<i
=
icpOap/cdvi,
iravdyopcri<;

iravrjyvpt^
but in form
belonging
with West Ion.
(Naples) dyappis (49.2), aropTrdos

dcrrpa'iriUO'i (also
Arc.
aropird,
Cypr. crrpoird
in
Hesych.), Cypr. Kop^ta (Hcsych.)
=
tcapSia,
rcare-
popyov
=
*Karefapyov
aorist of
*Kar-ep4f
ya>
(vareipyco)
with the
weak
grade
of the root as in
eSpatcoi>
frori!
Sep/copai
(49.2).
In various West Greek dialects occur d't rivatives of
ypdjxo
with
0,
though
the verb itself
always
has a. Thufe
ypocpevs
in
Elis,
Argolis,
Sicyon,
in
Argolis
also
ypocpevco, avyypcxpos,
etc, Heracl.
dveirlypo-
(pos,
Cret.
diroypocpov, eyypocpov,
Mel.
Fpopcov.
Cf. also
Cret.,
Epid.
KdTakofievi
=
*fcaTa\a{3evs,
support,
Cre .
d/3Xo7ria
=
dj3\aj3ia.
a. Some of the
examples,
if taken
by
themselves,
might
be
regarded
simply
as inherited
o-grade
forms
(cf. 49.2).
e.g.
Arc.
i<f>6opKws (cf. ecpdopa).
But an actual substitution must lie
recognized
in Lesb.
o-r/aoYos
etc., and,
while the
precise
conditions and
scope
of 'he ihenoinenon are not
clear,
it
is
evidently
one in which all the Aeolic di JeeH and
Arcado-Cypriau
had a
share. Whether
ypocfrtvs
etc. are am 1 1
nig
nove than inherited
o-grade
forms
may
be less certain, but ii i- e
J tat these are Achaean sur-
vivals
(see p.
7),
and
belong
iii tin ion.
6. o for a in olbcr oases, ov

\vd j.
Lesbian,
Thessalian
(Pe-
lasgiotis),
and
Arcado-Cyprian
(vv.
see
22). Lesb.,
Arc. Se/coro?
=
8eKaro<;,
also Arc Se/co
=
oY/ca,
heh'br&
=
ckcitov,
and Lesb. evoro<?
=
evaro<;. Thess.
e^opeivvov
=
ef<
.i,fov.
Delph. ivrocpijia,
burial
rites,
Heracl.
ro<f)id)v, burial-place
(1.
rd<po<;). /codapds
=
fcadapos
inileraclea,
Sybaris,
Locris
(IIe/3^(%>iai>),
Elean
/coOapcris.
9
]
PHONOLOGY 19
a. The
explanation
is
uncertain,
and not
necessarily
the same for all
the forms cited here. For
example,
it is
possible
that the o of
StKOTos
etc.
is to be viewed in the same
light
as that of clkoctl
=
West, ( ; reek
pUaTi.
See
116 a. But the
preference
for o
appears
to
be,
here as in
5,
an Aeolic-
Achaean characteristic.
7. e for a. For forms with e beside a which fall within the
regular system
of
vowel-gradation,
see 49.2-4.
An actual
change
of final a to e is seen in Thess. Ste
=
6m. Cf.
Thess. -ec
=
-at
(27).
a
8. Attic-Ionic
rj
from a.
Original
d,
which remains
unchanged
in all other
dialects,
becomes
77
in Attic-Ionic. Thus
rifirj, (pVH-h
r
Lart]/JLi,
but in other dialects
rifia
(a-stem), <f)d(Ai (Lat. fdrl),
'iardp-i
(Lat. stare).
For the contrast between this
rj
and that which
repre-
sents an inherited e-sound and is common to the other dialects
also,
note Att.-Ion.
Mrrjp,
elsewhere
p.arr\p (Lat. mater).
But Attic differs from
Ionic,
in that it has
a,
not
77,
after
e, 1,
and
p,
as
<yevea,
olfcid,
%&>pa
=
Ion.
yeverj, oltclr}, x^PV-
a. The
change
of d in the direction of
77 began
in the Attic-Ionic
period,
and was universal. The a in Att.
x<V<i
etc - is not tne
original
d
unchanged,
but a
special
Attic reversion to
d,
which
occurred, however,
before the new
sound had become
completely
identical with that
representing original
.
and hence did not affect the latter
(so
Att.
irpaTTU),
but
prJTiop).
That
is,
the
yj
from d was at first an
extremely open
e-sound,
even more
open
than
that of
original e,
and even in the historical
period
the two sounds are
distinguished
in the
spelling
of some
inscriptions
of the
Cyclades.
See 4*6.
b. The d
arising
from
lengthening
of a in connection with
original
inter-
vocalic
vo-,
av,
etc., undergoes
the same
change, e.g.
Att.-Ion.
tyrjw
Erom
tydva, original *e<f>avaa.
See 76,
77.1. But in Tas from tots
and 7ra<ra
from
Trdvo-a,
original
*irdvruL,
the d was of later
origin
and was unaffected.
See
77.3,
78.

9. 1 from e before a vowel.

1. Even in Attic an e before another vowel had a closer sound
than in other
positions,
and was
frequently
written a. as 0fc
=
0eo'?,
veiw
=
pedk.
So,
sometimes,
in
Ionic,
as eiW
=
'&><?, Seiop-evos
(Oropus)
=
Seofxevos.
20 GREEK DIALECTS
[9
In several dialects the e
progressed
so far in the direction of i
that it was
frequently,
or even
regularly,
written i. Thus :
2. Boeotian. The
spelling
is
usually i,
but sometimes
e, et,
or h
(see 4.5),
as
6i6s,
0ei6<;
=
deos, avedtav,
dvedetav beside
aveOeav,
UoXv/cXres
=
UoXu/cXe7]<;,
t'oWo?
=
eoWo?,
piovros
=
pe'ovros.
a. Boeotian e in
general
had a
relatively
close
sound,
and the
spelling

occurs
occasionally
even before a
consonant,
as
Eeva/aeiTw
=
Eevaperou,
td-
<f)U(TTO<;
=
*ed#<TTOs
(68.2),
7r7roidvret<T(rt
=
-<rcri. In iv
ao-!rirj<;,
ei(nnev<>,
etc. the
spelling
ei is so constant that it
perhaps
stands for
original rj (16),
which in other dialects was shortened as if the name of the town were
connected with
#eWis
etc.
3.
Cyprian.
At Idalium the
spelling
is
regularly
i,
as
6l6<;,
16(v)tcl
=
iovra,
fdirija

eirea.
4. Cretan. We find t
regularly, except
where the e was once
followed
by f
. That
is,
the
change
was
prior
to the loss of inter-
vocalic
f ;
and the e which
later,
with the loss of
p,
came to stand
before another
vowel,
was unaffected. Thus lovro<;
=
iovro*;,
/caXiwv
=
/caXecov,
7rXie?

Horn.
7r\ee?,

but
ut'eo?, /rot/ceo?, Spofieov.
5. Laconian. We find
i,
with the same restriction as in
Cretan,
in
early inscriptions (also
in Alcman and Ar.
Lysist.), e.g.
6i6<;,
avioyeov
=
rjvLo^ecov.
In later
inscriptions
the
spelling
is
usually
e.
6. Heraclean. Verbal forms show
i,
with the same restriction
as in
Cretan,
e.g.
aSiKicov,
e/xeTpco/xe?,
but
peovra,
Seo/xeva.
In
other
words,
Ti/jLo/cpaTio<;
)
but
usually
e,
as
fereos, owing
to
tcoivr}
influence.
7. In
Argolic
and
Thessalian,
both of which
usually
show
e,
there are some
examples
of
i,
as
Arg.
dios,
ireBio v

/xeTecoi>,
Thess.
6l6<s,
Alcov.
10. i from e before v in
Arcado-Cyprian.
Iv

ev is the
regular
form in Arcadian and
Cyprian,
also in
compounds
as Arc.
Ivdjco,
lp,(paiva), Ivcpop^Lco, ly/cex^prJKOi,
tvSi/cos, Ivwaais, IviroXd, lyyvos,
lvp,ev(prj<;
and
cvfxov<po<i, blameworthy (opp.
to
dp,ep,(pr]<;
> afAo/xcpos),
Cypr.
IvaXivw
(ivaXaXiap.eva).
Cf. also
early
Arc.
(Mantinea,
no.
16)
a7re^o/LuVo?,
dirvheho
xuV[o?]
=
-p.evov<;.
But ev occurs in other
12]
PHONOLOGY
21
words,
and the more
precise
conditions of the
change
are not
yet
clear, iv
=
ev is found
also,
possibly
an
"
Achaean
"
survival
(see
p. 7),
in some Cretan
inscriptions
of Eleutherna and
Vaxus,
and in
an Achaean
inscription.
11. l beside e in other cases. The occasional
interchange
of i
and e in related
words,
as
irirvrjpi
beside
ireravvvpi
(a
kind of
vowel-gradation,
but not of the common
types given
in
49),
is occa-
sionally
seen
among
dialectic forms of the same word. Horn, iriav-
pes
=
ireaavpes, reaaepes,
Att.
^tXtoi
from
*%i<t\ioi,
while Ion.
%ei\ioi,
Lesb.
%e\\Loi,
etc. are from
*%ecrA.tot (76).
Att. earia
appears
with i in all other
dialects,
so far as
quotable, e.g.
Ion
larirj,
Lesb.
laria,
Thess.
'laariaietos,
Boeot.
'lartijco, Delph.
'laTLco,
Locr.
laria,
Heracl.
'larieios,
Syrac.
'laria,
Rhod. lariaro-
ptov,
Coan
laria,
Cret.
'laria,
Arc. Fiariav. In this case the
i,
as
well as the
early
substitution of
'
for
f
in most
dialects,
may
be
due to the influence of
larrjfii.
12. a from e before
p
in Northwest Greek. Locr.
<f)dpeiv, irardpa,
dpdpa, civcpdrapos, feairdptos (but fiepos).
Here also
hapearai
(no.
55
;
but heXe'arai no.
56)
=
eke ad
at,
with
p
for X after the
analogy
of the
present alpeco (as,
vice
versa,
Cret. alXeco
=
alpew,
with
A. from the
aorist).
El.
cpdpev, fdpyov, Trap (= irepi), oirorapos,
varaptv,
but the
spelling ap
is not
quite
uniform even in the
early
inscriptions,
and later
gives way
to
ep (see
241). Delph. <f)dpev
in a
fifth-century inscription (no. 50),
and
8dpp,ara, rrevrapapi-
revtov
(no. 51),
show that in Phocian too
p
had a similar rll'cd on
the
pronunciation
of a
preceding
e,
but
except
in these instances
the
spelling
is
ep (cpepeveven
in no.
51).
Cf. also Ach. Zev9
'Ap-d-
pio?,
and
Pamph. virap
=
virep.
a. Elean has a also after
p,
as
\aTpai[6p.evov']
beside
Xa.Tpei6fj.evov,
pa-
arpaai
from
*pao-Tpeio. (31), KaTua.pa.Lwv, KaTiapaweie
in contrasl
to
<f>vya8etrpr
t
<}>vya8evavTi (see 161.1);
also before final
v,
as txdv
=
p.ev, yvopxiv
=
yv>p.ev,
3
pi. opt. anroTivotav, e-mdeiav, crvveav, etc.; occasionally
elsewhere,
as eixra
fiioL
=
evo-e/3eoi,
o-Kevdov
=
-iwv, showing
that Elean e in
general
had
;i
very
open
sound. Cf. El. d
=
-q (15).
22 GREEK DIALECTS
[12
b.
Epid. Kpafj.daai
=
Kpefidaat
and
/xolvtol

/xe'vToi, though
more
isolated,
and
open
to other
possible explanations (jxavroi
contamination with
fxav
=
/xrjv, Kpafxdaai
weak
grade
or
assimilation),
are
perhaps
to be viewed in the
same
light
as the Elean forms under a.
13. West Greek a
=
East Greek e. Besides the
examples
of
dialectic
interchange
of a and e cited under the head of vowel-
gradation (49.2-4),
in which the distribution of the a and e forms
is various
(e.g. dpo-rjv, epcrrjv,

fidXkco,
Se'XXco),
there is a
group
of
by-forms
in which the
preference
for the a forms is a marked
West Greek characteristic.
1.
lapos (or capos)
is the
regular
form in
early inscriptions
of
all West Greek dialects and
Boeotian,
lepos occurring only
later
and
plainly
due to
kolvyj
influence. The situation is
probably
the
same in
Thessalian,
though
the occurrences of both forms are late.
lepos (or lepos)
is Attic-Ionic and
Arcado-Cyprian,
while a third
form is seen in Lesb.
Ipos (likewise tpevs, Ipeia, Iprjrevo),
late Karet-
pcov
with ei
=
I),
Ion.
ipos, Ipos
beside
iepos, lepos (probably
from
*lapo-
beside
*laapo-, *laepo-).
There are
many
other words with
variation between
-epos
and
-apos,
as
/xiepos, /xcapos,
but with
widely
different dialectic distribution.
2.
"Apra/jus,
so far as the name is
quotable
from
early inscrip-
tions,
is the form of all West Greek dialects
except
Cretan,
and of
Boeotian. In later Doric and
Delphian inscriptions
this is
usually
replaced by "Apre/xt?.
3. ica
=
Ke
(av)
is the form of all West Greek dialects and Boeo-
tian,
while Thessalian has
zee,
like Lesbian and
Cyprian.
See 134.2.
The same ica in
otca, rorca, iroica,
which are also West Greek
(and
doubtless
Boeotian)
=
Att.-Ion.,
Arc.-Cypr.
ore etc.
(but
Lesb. ora
etc. See
132.0).
yd
=
ye
is likewise West Greek and Boeotian. Ad-
verbs in -0a

-de, -6ev,
belong
to
some,
but not
all,
West Greek
dialects. See 133.1.
a.
drepos
=
ercpos
is not confined to West Greek
dialects,
but is also
quotable
from
Arcadian, Boeotian,
and
Lesbian,
and even for Attic is
implied by cn-epos
with crasis. So far as we
know,
eVepos belongs
to Attic-
Ionic
only,
all
examples
in other dialects
being
late.
18]
PHONOLOGY
23
14.
Original 77,
that is
77
representing original e,
remains un-
changed
in
nearly
all dialects. Contrast the
special
Attic-Ionic
77
from a
(8),
both
being
seen in Attic-Ionic
fi^rrjp
=
panjp
of other
dialects. On the introduction of the character
H,
see 4.0.
15. a from
77
in Elean. The sound of
77
was so
open
in Elean
that it
approximated
that of
a,
and was
frequently, though by
no
means
consistently,
denoted
by
a. Thus
fid
(but
also
fit,
fii))
=
fxi], fpdrpa
=
pyjrpa,
f3acn\ae<s
=
-776?,
ea
(but
also
ete)
=
eh), 8afio-
crioia

-OD],
irXaOvovra beside irXedvovn. Cf. a for e
(12 a).
16. et from
77
in Thessalian and Boeotian. In these dialects the
sound was so close that with the introduction of the Ionic
alpha-
bet it was
uniformly
denoted not
by 77
but
by
ei,
which at that
time
represented
a close e.
Thess.,
Boeot.
fiei
=
firjt
ctve6ei/ce
=
avedijKe, fieivos
=
fxijvds,
Thess.
fSaaiXetos,
Boeot.
jpa/ifiarelos
=
-7709, Thess.,
Boeot.
a-rarelpas,
Boeot.
fidreip, irareip
=
-r-qp-.
a. In late Boeotian
inscriptions
the
spelling
t is sometimes
found,
asTrapts
beside
7rapeis (cfs
=
rjs,
Att.
rjv,
163.
.3).
17. Lesb.
al/jLiaecov
=
rjfjLiare'ayp,
also
(Etym. Magn.)
alfiiovos
=
rjiiiovos,
Ala1080s
=
'Ha-10809. The
explanation
is
difficult,
since
in all other cases
77
remains
unchanged
in Lesbian.
Perhaps
rj
was
more
open initially
than in other
positions,
and
this,
in connection
with the
epenthetic
vowel
(47),
led to at.
1
18. e from 1 after
p
in the Aeolic dialects. An
open pronuncia-
tion of 1 after
p
is indicated
by
occasional
spellings
such as Lesb.
AapoKpe'ra)
=
Arjfio/cpiTOV (but
icpivvco, icpiT(ov),
Thess.
/cpevve'fur
(Lesb. Kpivvw), 'Tfipeo-ras
beside
'TfSpio-ras,
direXevdepeaOevaa
from
direXevOepi^co.
Lesb. re
pros
is
perhaps
from
*rpeTO<i
==
rpC-
tos,
but cf. also 19.2. A
probable
Boeotian
example
LS
Tpt-Tre88a,
TpeTre88iTa<;,
beside
Tpdire88a.
Cf.
Kesych. rplire^av

ttjv rpdrre^av.
Boicotoi. But vowel-assimilation
(46)
is also
possible.
24 GREEK DIALECTS
[18
a. Lesb.
Kepvav
=
Kipvavai
owes its e to the influence of
iKepacra
etc.
?;. El.
iroXzp
=
7ro'Ais,
and
fitvioi
=
fiiveoi, though
isolated
occurrences,
indicate an
open pronunciation
of the t. Cf. El. a
=
e and d
=
rj (12
a,
15).
19. Consonantal i
(i)
from antevocalic i in Lesbian and Thes-
salian. The consonantal
pronunciation
of antevocalic i
might
occur
anywhere
in
rapid speech,
but was
especially
characteristic
of
Aeolic,
as indicated
by
the
following
related
phenomena
in
Lesbian and Thessalian.
1. Lesb.

from Bi in
a,
tcdp^a,
ZoWfcro?,
from
glosses
or late
inscriptions,
the usual
inscriptional spelling being
Bid etc. Cf.
also
Ziovv^crios)
on a coin of
Phocaea,
.
Cypr. /cop&'a

icapBia
(Hesych.).
2. Lesb.
piereppos, aWoreppos, Yleppafios (Herodian)
=
p,erpio<;,
aWorpios, Upiapios,
the
development being pi,
p^,
epi, epp.
3. Thessalian
doubling
of consonants before
i,
which
may
then
be retained or omitted in the
spelling,
as
IBBiav, iroWios,
Trpo^ev-
viovv,
Kvppov
beside
Kvpiov, ap'yvppoi
beside
apjvpioc,
Mmerera
==
yivaaid. Cf. Att.
ftoppa<i
from
fiopeds.
4. Omission of
i,
as Lesb.
ap<yvpa

dpyvpia,
Thess.
rpaicdBi

jpia/cdBi,
etc.
(see
also under
3).
20.
Interchange
of i and v. Assimilation of i to v of the fol-
lowing syllable
is seen in
rj/nvav
=
y/miav,
which
appears
in Attic
in the
early
fourth
century,
in other dialects
only
late
;
the
oppo-
site assimilation in
fii/3\iov
beside
/3v/3\iov.
Influence of the
pre-
ceding
ev,
or of the suffix
-avvri,
in Lac. 'F*\evhvvia
=
'EXefcriVta.
(also Olynth.
'lL\evcrvvio<;,
name of a
month).
Other
by-forms,
the
relation of which is
uncertain,
are
'Apupi/crioves
and
'ApcpiKTVoves,
Meg. alai/xvarwi, alaipvwvres

aicrvpiV7]Ti]<i
etc.
21. I remains
unchanged everywhere.
But in late
inscriptions
it is sometimes denoted
by
ei,
which had come to have the sound
I,
as
reipid
or
reipir)
=
ripir).
24]
PHONOLOGY 25
o
22. v from
o,
especially
in
Arcado-Cyprian.
In both Arcadian
and
Cyprian,
final o
nearly always appears
as v. Gen.
sg.
-dv
=
-do,
as Arc.
KaWiau,
Cypr. 'Ovaaijopav. Cypr.
3
sg.
mid. -ru =
-to,
as
yevoirv, ifperdaarv (in
Arcadian there are no
early examples
of
the
ending,
and -to in a late
inscription may
be due to
kolv/j
influ-
ence).
Arc,
Cypr.
dirv
=
diro,
Arc. fcarv formed after
dirv,
Air.
dXXv
=
dXXo. But dirv is also Lesbian and Thessalian. Cf. also vv
for ov
= dvd
(6)
in
Cypr.
vveOe/ce
(once)
beside
bveOeice,
and Arc.
vveOvae
(no.
15
;
in later
inscriptions
dvd,
due to the
kolvi]).
a. In Lesbian there are several
examples
of initial v
=
o,
especially
before
/x,
as
v/ulolux;, v/jLoXoyia.
b.
ovvfxa
=
ovo/xa
is common to
nearly
all, perhaps
all,
dialects
except
Attic-Ionic. Cf. the
compounds avwi/uyuos
etc.,
which are universal.
c. In Chalcid. hvirv
=
viro,
and
Qvpvvs,
the second v is due to assimila-
tion to the first.
d. In
Pamphylian,
o in final
syllables regularly
becomes
v,
written v
or ov.
(0
23. ov from oo in Thessalian.
Long
6 in
Thessalian,
whether
original
or
secondary (25),
became a close
o,
then
u,
and,
alter the
introduction of the Ionic
alphabet,
was
regularly
denoted
by
ov.
%ovpa
=
%woa, (fyiXdvdpovira
=
(piXdvOpcowa,
rovv
rayovv
irdv-
tovv

t6)v
raycov
irdvrcav. Cf. et from
?/
(16).
v and v
24. Instead of
becoming
a sound like German
U,
French
u,
as
it did in Attic at an
early period,
the
original
it-sound
(English
oo
in
food)
was retained in
several,
perhaps
the
majority
of,
dialects.
This is most obvious
where,
the Attic values of the letters
being
taken as a
basis,
the
spelling
v was
replaced by
ov.
In
Boeotian,
ov
begins
to
appear
beside
v about 350
B.C.,
and is
frequent
after 300
B.C., though
v is not uncommon
until the lasi
quarter
of the
century.
Thus
ovrre'p, Kovpios, dpyovpiov,
aovvypa-
<pov, rovxa,
ovovjia
(22 1),
etc. In tbe third
century
the
spelling
26
.
GREEK DIALECTS
[24
iov
(pronounced
like
English
u in cube
?)
is also
employed, though
never
consistently,
after
t, 8, 6, v,
and
\,
as
riov^a,
Stovo

8vo,
'IOiovSlkos, oviovjxa, Alwvlovo-los, Acovklctkco,
etc.
;
also once after cr
(^Lovveais)
and once
initially (iovioi
=
vlov). Another,
but
compara-
tively
rare,
spelling
in Boeotian is
o,
as
birep

virep,
doala
=
Bvaia.
a.
Except
in Boeotian and
Pamphylian,
where ov is also
frequent,
the
spelling
v is retained in
inscriptions.
So in
Laconian,
for which the reten-
tion of the m -sound is
amply
attested
by
the numerous
glosses spelled
with
ov in accordance with Attic
values,
and
by
the
pronunciation
of the modern
Tsakonian. In various other
dialects,
as
Arcadian,
Cyprian, Thessalian,
Lesbian, Cretan, Euboean,
there are
indications,
of one kind or
another,
of
the same
pronunciation,
such as the occasional
spelling
ov or o for
v,
or v
for o
(22 (i),
use of ? before v
(Chalcid. 9v<pvv<i, \r']<pvdo<;, etc.),
or
present-
day pronunciation.
Secondary
and o.
"
Spurious Diphthongs
"
25. In
many
dialects,
as in
Attic,
e and o differed in
quality
from
r)
and
to,
being
close vowels
(e, q). Consequently
the
long
vowels which came from them
by
contraction or
compensative
lengthening,
since
they
retained the same
quality,
were not iden-
tical with
7]
and
co,
but were e and
q,
the latter
becoming
ii,
and
eventually
came to be
designated by
ei and ov after these
original
diphthongs
had become
monophthongs
in
pronunciation (28, 34).
But in other dialects
they
were identical with
-q
and
eo,
and were
so written. Hence such dialectic variations as
rpeU
and
t/3t}?
from
*Tpeie<i (42.3),
dpi
and
r)\iL
from
*ecr/u
(76), (f)9eipco
and
(pdijpco
from
*<fi6epuo (74), eivo<;
and
^i)vo<;
from
%evfo<; (54), ^elXioi
and
%r)\ioi
from
*%ecr\ioL (76), fBovXrj
and
/3coA,a
from
*{3oXva
(75),
Kovprj
and
fccopd
from
/coppd (54), gen. sg.
-ov and -co from -oio
(106.1),
ace.
pi.
-ov? and -co? from -ovs
(78).
The dialects which
regularly
have
7)
and co in such forms are
Arcadian,
Cyprian,
Elean, Laconian, Heraclean,
and Cretan. Boeo-
tian has
co,
but ec as for
original -q (16).
a. Other dialects which
occasionally
show
-q
and
o),
though
a and ov are
usual,
are
Argolic (j]Xi.To
beside
uXcto,
tj/jlcv, /SwAas,
etc.;
at Ilermione
25]
PHONOLOGY
27
gen. sg.
in
-<o,
acc.pl.
in
-ws),
Rhodian
(yjfxi, kt^os,
BwAios.
Er/vta8u, etc.),
Coan
(rj/xev, ktjvos, Sy'jXofxai, ku/37Uovti, etc.),
Theran
(17/u, rprjs, BwXaKpdTrjs,
etc.;
at
Cyrene,
a
colony
of
Thera,
regularly 77, w).
It is
probable
that
these dialects
belong properly
with those which have
77.
o>
regularly,
and
that their usual
a,
ov are due to the fact that with the introduction of 1 In-
Ionic
alphabet they
also
adopted
in the main the Attic-Ionic
orthography
of such words.
b.
XVP~
=
X
CI
P~ (^tt. x
et
P> X
et
P
s
)
* s even niore
widespread, e.g.
not only
Cret.
Kepavs,
Arc.
lyKe^rjpi'/KOL, Cypr. v^epov,
but
Epid. XVP
a<i
1U "' even I >*
,
lpli.
Ke)(rjpLuv,
Corinth.
ivK^rjpov.
But it is
probable
that this
XVP~
does not
rest
wholly upon *^epcr- (79),
but is due in
part
at least to the influence of
a nom.
sg. x
r
)p (quoted by
Herodian as
Aeolic)
formed after the
analogy
of inherited
p-stems
in
-rjp-
Cf. Att.
70,771/
in
place
of
/xeis (112.3).
c.
SovAos,
Dor.
SwAos
(Cret.,
Theocr.,
Callini.)
do not
belong
here. 8ov-
Aos
has a
genuine diphthong,
as shown
by
the
spelling
ov in
early
Attic
inscriptions
and in
Boeotian,
while SuJAos
must come from a
by-form
*8wv-
Aos.
The relation of
Lesb., Boeot.,
Dor. wv to Att. ow is
obscure,
since wv
is also Ionic.
d. It is to be remembered that the
early inscriptions
of most dialects have
simply
E, 0,
which we transcribe
e, o,
no matter whether the later
spell-
ing
is
a, ov,
or
77,
w.
Among
the
77,
w dialects the actual
spelling 77,
<d does
not
occur,
of
course,
until the introduction of the Ionic
alphabet
about
400
b.c, except
that in
Crete, Rhodes, etc.,
where H =
77
is much
earlier,
we find
777x1
etc. in the earliest
inscriptions.
Of the
a,
ov
dialects,
Corinthian is the
only
one in which the
identity
of
genuine
and
spurious a,
ov
belongs
to the earliest
period, owing
to the
very
early monophthongization
of the
diphthongs (28,
34).
The
spelling
even
of the earliest
inscriptions
is
El,
OV at
Corcyra (e.g
/ii'iov,
ei/xi')-
and
OV
(but
E,
not
El)
at Corinth. In Attic-Ionic
examples
of
El,
OV occur
in the fifth
century (ei/ju
even
earlier),
but E,
are more common until
after
400 B.C.,
and
occasionally appear
much later. In
general
El becomes
established earlier than
OV,
and
many inscriptions
use El
uniformly
but
vary
between O and OV. In Ionic the
gen. sg.
-0 is
especially
persistent.
In Locrian no. 56 has
only
E,
(e.g. hdytv, ros),
while the somewhat
earlier no. 55 lias El
(<j>dpE\V
etc.).
and OV in the ace.
pi. (tovs)
bul O
in the
gen. sg. (8dp.o).
This last
difference, though
only
a
graphic vagary,
is observed also in several
Ionic
inscriptions.
In other dialects El, 0V
come in with the introduction of the Ionic
alphabet,
and even then the
spelling
varies for a time.
28 GREEK DIALECTS
[26
Diphthongs
cu
26.
i]
from at in Boeotian. The
diphthong
is retained in the
earliest
inscriptions,
sometimes as
ai,
sometimes as
ae,
especially
at
Tanagra, e.g. Aia^uvSa^,
'CW/3ae.
But it came to be
pronounced
as a
monophthong,
an
open
e,
and with the introduction of the
Ionic
alphabet
was
regularly
denoted
by
rj, e.g. kyj
=
Kai, r)
=
ai,
Seip3r)o<;
=
&r)ftaios,
dat.
sg.
and nom.
pi. -rj
=
-at,
dat.
pi. -???
=
ais,
infin.
-err], -a6rj
=
-crai,
-adai. In
very
late
inscriptions
even a is
found,
as
ei/3eto<?.
27. ei from at in Thessalian. In
general
at
remains,
but at
Larissa we find et for final
ai,
e.g. iijrdcpurTei,

e^y^iarai,,
fieWei-
rei
=
p3ov\rjrai, yivveirei
=
yiyvi]rai, and,
with added v
(139.2, 156),
ireTrelcneiv
=
TreirelcrOai,
ovjpdyjreiv
=
avaypdyjrai, icpdvypevOeiv
=
(paipovvTai,
/3eX\ovvdeiv
=
/3ovXa>vrai.
61
28. Sooner or later ei became
everywhere
a
monophthong,
a close
e
(e), though
the
spelling
was retained and extended to the e of
different
origin (25).
In Corinthian this had taken
place
at the
time of the earliest
inscriptions,
and,
while at
Corcyra
the
spelling
was El
(25 d),
at Corinth the sound was
nearly always
denoted
by
a
single sign, though generally
differentiated from the
open
e or
?;,
e.g.
AfEvia,
i.e.
Ap
evia
=
Aeiv[ov
, YIoTESdvt,
i.e. UoreSavi
(rarely
HoTBiSdv),
but dvgdBKR
=
dve6i]K.
Cf. also teSc
=
relSe in an
early
Megarian inscription (here
&
=
e,
E
=
rj
and
genuine
or
spurious ei).
a. At a late
period
the e
progressed
still further to an
t, usually
with
retention of the old
spelling
a,
which then came to be used also for
original
I
(21),
but sometimes with
phonetic spelling
t. In some words this late
spelling
with i became fixed in our
texts,
e.
g.
tio-co, eTicra, kttis,
of which
the
proper spelling,
as shown
by inscriptions
of Attic and other
dialects,
is
Teiau), eretcra, eKTeicris-
b. But before vowels it remained e for some time after it had become I
elsewhere, and,
to
distinguish
it from ei
=
I,
was often written
rj, e.g.
7roXi-
rrjav, Uprja,
etc.,
especially
in the
Augustan period.
c. For Elean at from ei after
p,
see 12 a.
31]
PHONOLOGY
29
29. t from et in Boeotian. The
change
in
pronunciation
which
took
place everywhere
at a late
period (28 a)
occurred
very early
in
Boeotian,
and here showed itself in the
spelling,
which in the
fifth
century
varies between
et,
\-
(4.5),
and
t,
but later is
regularly
t,
e.g.
Tt-crifieves
=
Teio-ifAe'vys,
eir(=
eiret,
iirtSet
=
eirethrj
(cf.
also
16), eyt
=
ex
61
' '"/^a?
=
Keifxevas.
01
30. v from ot in Boeotian. The
diphthong
ot was retained much
longer
than at
(26)
or et
(29), appearing
as
ot,
but
also,
in some of
the earliest
inscriptions especially
of
Tanagra,
as
oe,
e.g. Xoept'Xo?,
Yhe/ca&d/jLoe.
But in the third
century
it became a
monophthong,
probably
similar to the German
b,
to denote
which,
approximately,
the
v,
with its Attic value of ii as a basis
(cf.
ov for
v,
24),
was em-
ployed
with
increasing frecpuency
from about 250 B.C.
on,
though
not
uniformly
till the end of the
century, e.g. fv/cia
=
otKt'a,
dat.
sg.
and nom.
pi.
-v
=
-ot,
dat.
pi.
-v?
=
-ot<?. Where ot is followed 1>\
a vowel it is
usually
retained
(in
contrast to
at,
26),
as
Boicdtvs,
though
Hvcotwv occurs
once,
also 6 7rva<;
=
rj
irota.
In some late
inscriptions
of Lebadea and Chaeronea the
spelling
et is also
found, indicating
the further
progress
of the sound to I
(see
28
a), e.g.
aureU
=
avrots.
at, ei,
ol before vowels
31. In the case of
at, et, ot,
also
vt,
before vowels the
omission
of
t,
consequent upon
its
consonantal pronunciation
with the follow-
ing
vowel,
is to be observed in various dialects,
though
the
spelling
is
anything
but
constant,
and it is
impossible
to make an\
general
statement as to the conditions of the loss. Thus,
as in Attic
Wfl//-
vaia,
later
'Adrjvda, 'Adr]va, Scoped
beside
Scopetd,
evvna beside
ev-
vota, vos,
vvs beside
wo?, vlvq,
so
e.g.
Ion.
dreXe'i)
beside
areXefy,
Trotrjo-eav
=
irotrjaetav,
Lesb. St/caco?
=
Sticaiax;,
evvoav
=
evvolav,
Thess. Yevvdot
=
Yevvatov,
Arc
(rropirdos
=
aa-rpairalo^,
EL ea
beside ele
=
et
V, fiatrrpda
=
*fiao-rpeia (12 a),
Cret.
aye\doi
=
30 GREEK DIALECTS
[31
dyeXaloi, Delph. (pa(oro<;
=
*(f)aLa>T6<; ((ftaios).
So
especially
in forms
of
Troiico,
as Att.
Troel, irorjcrco (but iroioyv),
Lesb.
irorjcrco, IpoTrorjrai,
Boeot.
eiroetae,
Arc.
iroevroj,
El.
eimroevroiv,
Coan vairoav beside
vaTroids.
a.
Owing
to the variation in forms like the
above,
the
diphthongal spell-
ing
sometimes
appears
in words where it has no
etymological justification,
as late
oySoi^s, oySoi^KOVTa, fSotrjOiw.
av, tu,
ov
32. In
av, ev, ov,
the v remained an
w-sound,
not
becoming
u as
it did in
many
dialects when not
part
of a
diphthong.
This is shown
not
only by
Ionic
ao,
eo
(33),
but
by
occasional varieties of
spelling
such as Corinth.
'A^tWeou?, Corcyr.
afvrdv,
Att.
dfVTcip,
Ion.
apvTO,
Cret.
aixepvaaadai,
where
f
indicates the natural
glide
be-
fore the
w-sound,
and Locr.
NafTra/crLov,
Cret.
airophhdv,
etc.
33.
ao,
eo from
av,
ev in East Ionic,
ao,
eo
appear
in East Ionic
inscriptions (eo
also in
Amphipolis
and
Thasos)
of the fourth cen-
tury (eo
once in Chios in fifth
century)
and
later,
e.g.
aoTos, raora,
eovoia,
eoepyeV?;?.
This
spelling
is
frequent
even in
kolvt) inscrip-
tions of this
region.
a. For El. av from tv after
p,
see 12 a. Some late Cretan
inscriptions
show ov
=
ev
(cf.
Att. ov from
eo),
as
ekov6ep6s, eVtra8ou/xa.
The
explana-
tion of w
=
av in
Delph.
awwrds,
late Lac. wtw
=
airov, etc.,
is doubtful.
34. ov
became,
in most
dialects,
a
monophthong (first
o,
later
u),
though
the
spelling
ov was
generally
retained and
eventually
ex-
tended to the
secondary
o. In Corinthian this had taken
place
at
the time of the earliest
inscriptions.
See 25 d.
a.
Occasionally
words which contain
genuine
ov are found with the
spelling
o in
early inscriptions
when o for
secondary
5 was
usual,
e.g.
5/e
=
ovk,
/3dv
=
fiovv (or
=
/3u>v?
See
37.1).
In forms of
orros,
which in
gen-
eral have
genuine
ov
(e.g.
Cret. tovto
etc.),
this
spelling
is so
frequent
in
early
Attic,
e.
g.
toto,
totov
(toto
also in Thasos
;
cf . also
Orop.
ivrdOa,
i. e. ivrovOa
=
ivravda),
as to
point
to some
special
cause.
Possibly,
as has
been
suggested,
there existed beside the usual forms with
genuine
ov
(e.g.
tovto from
*to-v-to),
a
gen. sg.
toto
(tovtov),
formed
by doubling
of
to
(tov),
which then influenced the other forms.
37]
PHONOLOGY
31
an,
eu before vowels
35. Certain words show a v
diphthong
in Lesbian
(and
in
Homer)
in contrast to other
dialects,
e.g.
avtos
=
Dor. etc.
a(p)cos (of.
Hesych.
d/3co-
Trpwi),
Horn.
rjcoq,
Att.
eW,
from
*avato<;
(cf.
L. aurora from
*ausds-d),
vavos
=
Dor. etc.
vd(p)6<; (cf.
Lac.
vapov),
Horn.
m?o'<?,
Att.
veco<;,
probably
from
*va<rp6<;
(54/),
hevco
=
Att.
Sew, need,
from
*Seuo"&j.
a. In such forms v comes from a combination
containing
v or
p,
not from
simple
intervocalic
/r>
which in
Lesbian,
as
elsewhere,
regularly drops
out
without
affecting
the
preceding
vowel. Forms like eviSe from
*epi8e
are
poetical only,
and due to metrical
lengthening
or
doubling
of the
p
under
the ictus. The
consonant-doubling
in
hypocoristic proper
names
(89.5)
accounts for the
diphthong
in Thess.
KAeuas,
from
*KAe'/rds, Calymn.
KAcv-
avros,
Cret.
$ai!os, Neuavros.
36. In words with
regular
antevocalic ev the natural
glide
be-
tween v and the
following
vow
r
el is often
expressed by p,
as Boeot.
Ha/cevpai,
Cypr.
KarecrKevpaae,
Lac.
Eu/3a\?;<f
(/3
=
p,
51).
In late
inscriptions
v is sometimes
omitted,
especially
in deriva-
tives of
a/cevos,
as Att.
TrapeaKeaapievcov,
Lesb.
eTrtaKedaavra,
Corcyr.
iiria/ced^eLV, cr/ceodyj/cas, Delph.
/caTacncetoaijTaL.
Long Diphthongs
37. 1. The
original long diphthongs
di, an, ei, en, oi,
<~/<,
except
when
final,
were
regularly
shortened in
prehistoric
times to
ai,
"/'.
ei, eu, oi, ou, or,
in some
cases,
lost the second element. Heme auch
by-forms
as
/3o0?
from
*/3wi/<?
(cf.
Skt.
gdus)
but Dor.
fito<;
(cf.
Lit.
Ids,
Skt. ace.
sing.^am ; ficov
also once in
Homer),
Zev? from
*Z?/u9
(cf.
Skt.
dydns)
but ace.
Zrjv (cf.
Lat.
dies),
whence,
with transfer to
consonant
declension, Zrjva, Zrjvds,
etc.,
<
'ret.
Arjva,
Ti)ua (84).
2. The Greek
long diphthongs may
be
original
when
final,
but
otherwise are of
secondary origin.
Most of the latter arose
by
loss
of an
intervening
consonant,
as
/e\aty, K\j}k,
from
**c\a/ri9 (cf.
Lat.
cldvis),
and in the earlier
period
these were
not
diphthongs
but
were
pronounced
in two
syllables.
So
icKrjfc, ^pr^i^co,
iroXefirjios,
32
GREEK DIALECTS
[37
7rarpo)Lo<i,
etc.
regularly
in
Horner,
and often in the later Ionic
poets.
This
pronunciation
is also indicated
by
occasional
spellings
such as
Trjuoi, Ocourjv, lept]ua, ^p^i^co,
in Ionic
inscriptions.
On
the other hand the
change
of
n)i
to ei
(39)
or the loss of the i
(38)
presupposes
the
diphthongal pronunciation
;
and where we find
e.g.
Xpyfta), lepr/ov,
and
xprji^co, leprjiov,
side
by
side,
the latter must be
understood as
^prju^co, lepr)tov.
But in
general
it is
impossible
to
determine
just
when the
change
from
dissyllabic
to
diphthongal
pronunciation
took
place,
and hence it is often uncertain whether
we should accent
e.g.
/cX^is
(kXt?*,?)
or
/cXr/is (X^<?), ^pi]i^co
or
Xprji^co,
oitcrjios, ol/cqiov,
or
olicf)io<i, ol/cijtov,
and editors of the same
texts differ in their
practice.
We
employ
the accentuation which
goes
with the earlier
pronunciation, though
without the mark of
diaeresis,
for the
early
Ionic
inscriptions ;
and likewise in
general,
simply
as a matter of
convention,
in
citing
forms of this kind in the
grammar.
38.
a, rj, co,
from
on,, rjt,
cot. In Attic the i ceased to be
pro-
nounced in the second
century
B.C.,
and the
spelling
without i
(the
iota
subscript
is a mediaeval device
;
in
inscriptions
i is written
like other letters or omitted
entirely)
became more and more fre-
quent,
and
may
be found in late
inscriptions
from all
parts
of
Greece. But in some dialects this dates from an earlier
period.
East Ionic has occasional
examples
of dat.
sg. -77
=
-r\i
from the
sixth
century
B.C.
on,
though -tjl
is the usual
spelling.
Lesbian has to Ni/ciaiot in a
fifth-century inscription (no. 20),
though
this is
possibly only
an error due to confusion with the
genitive
construction which follows. For no. 21
(first
half fourth
century)
and no. 22
(324 B.C.)
have
uniformly
dat.
sg.
-at,
-eoi
(3 sg. subj. -rji
in no.
21, -77
in no. 22
;
see also
149).
But from the
end of the fourth
century
the forms in
-a, -co, -rj predominate.
Thessalian has from the fifth
century
dat.
sg. racftpoSirai,
ret,
and
ra<ya
beside
arajLat (in
no.
33),
and in
inscriptions
iu the
Ionic
alphabet
we find
regularly
dat.
sg.
-a,
-ov
(=
co,
23),
3
sg.
subj.
-i
(=
t], 16).
40]
PHONOLOGY
33
Cyprian
has dat.
sg.
-d, -6,
beside
-at, -ot,
but in the Idalium
bronze
(no. 19) only
in the case of the article when followed
by
t,
as to
Ipovc.
a. The loss of t
probably began
in the
article,
which was
proclitic.
b. The fluctuation between the historical and the
phonetic
spelling
in late
inscriptions
introduced confusion in the
spelling
of forms with
original
w, w
;
hence such
spellings
as nom.
sg. ftovkrji, gen. sg.
run
oa/iwt,
imv.
i^erm.
Such
imperative
forms in -twi and
-<t6u>i,
where this
spelling
was favored
by
the
subj.
in
-171,
are
especially frequent, notably
in Cos.
39. et from
rjt.
The
history
of
rjt
differs in some dialects from
that of
at, cot,

especially
in
Attic,
where it became et
(i.e. e)
some
two centuries before
at,
cot became
d,
co.
In the case of medial
t]t
of
secondary origin (37.2)
the
spelling
ei is
frequent
in the fourth
century
and from about 300 B.C. is
almost
universal,
e.g.
/cA.et? from
KXrjk, Xetarrj^
from
X-qtar-q^,
XeiTOvpryeco
from
XrjtTovpryeco.
In inflectional
endings
et is also
frequent
in the fourth
century
and
predominates
in the third and
second,
e.g.
dat.
sg.
fiovXet,
3
sg. subj.
etiret. But
here,
owing
to the
analogy
of other forms
with
r]
of the same
system,
as
fiovXfjs, fiovXrjv, etir^re, ?;t
was
never
given up
and
eventually
was
fully
restored,
so that the nor-
mal
spelling
in
imperial
times was
rjt
or
i] (38).
The
spelling
et beside
tjt, partly
at least due to Attic
influence,
is also
frequent
in third- and
second-century inscriptions
of other
dialects,
or even earlier as in the Heraclean
Tallies,
where we
find 3
sg. subj.
ve'fiet,
<f>e'pet,
etc.
(so usually,
but twice
-?;t,
once
-77).
a. The
change
of
771
to ei is also
Euboean,
when; it was
accompanied
l>v
a
change
of wi to ot. In Eretrian this was effected al I loo b.c. Some-
what later a occurs beside
771
at
Amphipolis,
and ot beside ox at <
Hynl
bus.
Dat.
sg.
-et is found also in an
inscription
from
Naples.
Non-Diphthongal Combinations of Vowels
(Contraction
etc.)
40.
Owing
to the
proethnic
loss of intervocalic 1 and
a,
a
large
number of new vowel-combinations
arose,
and these were
34 GREEK DIALECTS
[40
subsequently augmented by
the dialectic loss of intervocalic
p
(53).
An exhaustive treatment of their
history
in the several dialects
would
require
not
merely
that each of the numerous combinations
should be considered
by
itself,
but that further distinctions should
be made
according
to the character of the consonant which was
lost,
that of the sound which
preceded
the
combination,
the
accent,
the
number of
syllables
in the
word,
etc. See 45.
Only
some of the
most
important
facts can be stated here.
a or a
+
vowel
41. 1. a
+ e,
e
(spurious ei),
or
t).
Attic-Ionic
a,
but elsewhere
7),
at least in West Greek and Boeotian.
Similarly
at or
-qi
from
a
+
ec, r)L. Examples
are forms of verbs in
-aw,
as Att.-Ion.
vacare,
vlkclv, etc.,
which have
r\
in West Greek and
Boeotian,
e.g.
Cret.,
Arg. vlkyjv,
Lac.
ivUe,
Bhod.
doLviJTai, Meg. (pomjrw, Corcyr.
Tt/xrjv,
Locr.
av\v,
Delph. avXfjV,
Boeot.
(pvai)r (Ar.),
etc.
a. In
Lesbian, Thessalian,
and
Arcado-Cyprian
there are no such forms
with
7],
hut also no certain
examples
of a from
ae,
since the contract verbs
in these dialects show other
types
of inflection
(see
157,
159).
But
yj
from
ae in crasis is
Lesbian, Thessalian,
and Arcadian,
as well as West Greek
and Boeotian. See 94.6. So far as we
know,
d from ae is Attic-Ionic
only.
2. a
+
o or to. When
contracted,
the result is w in all dialects.
So
regularly
in forms of verbs in
-aw,
as Att.
tl/jlw/jlv, rt/j-wvri,
Meg. (Selinus)
viico/ies, vlkovtl,
Locr.
avXdvra,
Boeot.
crovXwvres,
Lac.
hefiovri
(subj.),
ivhefiohais
(r)(3waai<;
from
rjfiawaais),
but
also,
rarely,
uncontracted as Boeot.
laovrvs,
Locr. aTreXdovrai. Cf. also
Heracl.
rerpwpov, group of four ooundary-stones,
from
*rerpa-opov,
7ra/xw%09 (Trap-w^ew)
from
*7ra/xa-o%o?.
ao from
apo
is uncon-
tracted in Boeotian
(as
in
Homer),
but in most dialects
yields
w,
as
c/>co9
from
c/>ao? (*<papos,
cf.
Hesych. <pavo<f)6po<;),
Boeot. KaXki-
<f)d(0V
etc., 'A7X&)-
from.
dyXao- (*cty\apo-),
Boeot.
'
AyXaoowpos
etc.
('A7\ao-
occasionally elsewhere),
creo?,
aw-, 2a>-,
from
o-dpos (cf.
Cypr.
'Zapo/cXepes),
Boeot.
Sacoi/,
'Zavtcpdrei';,
Sai^eWt?,
etc.
(av
from ao is otherwise unknown in Boeotian and is here
perhaps
41]
PHONOLOGY
35
due to the influence of a *2ai)o<? like Cret.
<&avo<;
etc.,
35
a).
Arc.
IcucpeTiis
etc. have Id-
(not Id-),
abstracted from Idcov
etc.
3. d
+
e. Attic-Ionic
rj,
elsewhere d. Att.-Ion.
jjXios
(Horn.
7;e'A.io?)
from
dfeXios
(Cret. gloss
d/3e\to?),
deXios in
Pindar
etc.,
Dor.
dXcos,
Lesb. d\t,o<;.
4. d
+
o or co. Attic-Ionic e<w or
&>,
elsewhere d or
uncontracted.
In Attic-Ionic first
770, i]co
(cf. 8),
often
preserved
in
Homer,
whence eco
(with shortening
of the first
vowel, and,
in the case
of
rjo,
lengthening
of the
second;
cf.
43),
which often has the
value of one
syllable,
and which
may
be further contracted to co
(in
Ionic
mostly
after
vowels,
cf.
45.2;
in Attic not so
restricted,
but the conditions are
complicated
and not
wholly clear).
In
the other dialects the uncontracted forms are most
general
in
Boeotian.
Gen.
sg.
masc.
d-stems,
Ion.
-eoo,
-co
(also
-r/o
in no.
6),
from
-do as in Homer
(here
Aeolic,
beside Ion.
-eco)
and Boeotian
(rare
in
Thessalian), Arc.-Cypr.
-dv
(22),
Lesb., Thess.,
West Greek -d.
Att.-Ion. ecu?
(Horn, elos,
i.e.
1709)
from
*dfo<;
(Skt. ydvat),
Lesb.,
Boeot.,
West Greek d?.
Att.-Ion.
\e<w?, vecos,
ea><;
(Horn.
X770'?, vr]6<;, 770)? ;
Eub.
'Ayaai-
Xefo)
from
\df6<i
(seen
in
proper
names of several
dialects), vdfds,
dfcos
(but
see
35,
54/),
in most dialects
Xdo'9, vdos, dm,
but
Xd-,
vd-,
in
compounds
as
KaKplvrfs, vd/copos,
vdirolai. See 45. :5.
Gen.
pi. d-stems,
Ion.
-ecov,
-oov
(also
-rjov
in no.
6),
Att.
-oov,
from
-doov <
K
*-dawv
i
Skt.
-ftsdm)
as in Homer
(Aeolic),
Hoeotian
(but
always
rdv,
see
45.4),
Thessalian
(rdv
/coivaovv etc. at
Crannon,
but otherwise
-dv),
Lesb.
-dv,
West Greek -dv.
Att.-Ion.
decopos
from
*6edpa)p6^,
P>oeot.
dtdcopia,
Lesb.
c?e'd/?o?,
West Greek
dedpos.
Att.
tcotvdov, gvvoov,
Ion.
%vv(ov (Hes.
^vvrjovas)
from
*-dfcovt
*-dfovos, gvvaoves Pindar, Arc,
West Greek koivuv.
So
lipid.
KVKCIV
=
KVK(OV.
Att.
UoaeiSoov,
Ion.
TlocreiSecov,
Horn. UocreiSacov
(-ucovos),
Corinth.
UortSafovi, Ylorehdvi,
UorecBdv,
Boeot. UoretSdovi,
36 GREEK DIALECTS
[41
Cret., Rhod.,
Delph.
UoreiSav
(-dvos),
Lesb.
Tloaefodv,
Arc. Uoaoi-
Savos,
Lac. Tlohoihav
(-avi).
a. In
Ionic,
beside usual
ecu,
there are some
examples
of eo or eu
(cf. 33),
as
Otopos, 9evpos (Paros, Thasos),
gen. sg.
-tv
(Erythrae etc.).
b. In Ionic some of the older forms with unshortened
77,
as in
Homer,
are
employed
also
by
later
writers,
as
v>ids,
A^ds-
So
^ois
in Herodotus and
in an
inscription
of
Oropus (no. 14).
c. In Thessalian there are some
examples
of
0,
ov
(from
u>,
23),
where
we
expect
a,
as
gen. pi. irpo^t
vvlovv,
Top.<j>iTovv, Otovpos,
TIotclSovvl,
hvXopi-
ovros
(cf. vXrjwpos, vAwpds).
But the first three are
probably koivt]
forms
with dialectic
coloring (for
such
hybrids,
see
280),
HoreiSovvi is a
hypo-
coristic in
-coy,
and
hvXoptovros
from v\o- beside i\d-
(see 167).

+
vowel
42. 1. e
+
a. In
general
Attic
77,
elsewhere uncontracted ea or
ta
(9),
as ace.
pi.
Att.
err),
elsewhere
(p)e'rea, (f)eria.
But occa-
sionally
t)
in other
dialects,
as Ion.
dvy
(no.
8
;
fifth
century)
beside usual erea etc.
(cf. 45.2),
Rhod. ace.
sg. XeioXrj
(no.
93
;
sixth
century),
Lac. ace.
sg.
to/cXe
(sixth century),
besides later exam-
ples (e.g.
Lac.
KXeoyevr).
Heracl.
fTrj,
Rhod.
errj, Delph. evSoyevrj),
some of which
may
be due to
/coivrj
influence.
Even ea from
epa,
which is uncontracted in
Attic,
sometimes
becomes
-q
in West Greek
dialects,
as
Delph. ivvrj
=
ivve'a,
Ther.
rjfxiarj
=
rjpLLaea, KXijyopas
=
KXeayopas,
Rhod.
'Ayrjvai;
=
'Aye-
ava%,
Dor.
tcpr/? (Theocr. etc.)
=
/cpeas, rjp (Alcman etc.)
=
eap,
Sicil.
(Acrae) (pprJTiov
=
^pedrcov (cf. (pprjrt Callim.).
Cf. also Dor.
/3aai\rj
(43, 111.3).
2. e
+
d.
Proper
names in
-ea?,
as
Tt/xe'a?, Afj/xeaf,
usually
remain uncontracted in Attic
('E/o/ir}?
is the Ionic
form)
and most
dialects,
though
in late times
partly replaced by
-a?,
as
A??/xa?,
Aa/xa?.
But
-7}? regularly
in Ionic
(from -erj<;),
as
Ati/x?}?,
'A7re\-
X779,
and sometimes
elsewhere,
as Rhod.
'Apiarr)?,
Ther.
KvSprjs,
a(p)/3r}? (archaic).
Cf. Rhod.
XaX/crj
from XaX/ced. All the cer-
tain
examples
of Dor.
77
from ea are from the islands
(Syrac. Tv/crj
is
doubtful),
and hence are
possibly
due to

very early

Ionic
influence
;
but not
necessarily
so,
cf. Dor.
77
from
ea,
above.
42]
PHONOLOGY 37
3. e
+
e.
Eegularly
contracted to e
(ei)
or
tj
(see 25),
as Att.
rpels,
Ther.
Tprjs,
from *Toe'/,e<?
(Skt. trayas).
But uncontracted
forms also
occur,
as Cret.
rpees, S/)o/xee<?,
7rA.te?
(9.4),
Boeot.
fiita-
Tif
eVte?. See 45.5.
4. e
+ ei, ??t,
or
?;.
Eegularly
contracted to
ei, rji, i],
as
<pi\el,
(piXrji, (piXijrai.
Uncontracted
forms,
like Locr.
hoiceii,
av^opeei,
Delph.
aSi/cer],
Boeot.
lei,
Sokicl
(9, 16),
are rare. See 45.5. But
forms like
Berjt, Se^Tai
(from
eft],
see
45.1)
are
usually
uncontracted.
Names in
-/cXe'i]<;
occur in some
dialects, though
most have
only
-K\rj<i.
See 108.1 a.
5. e
+
o. The contraction to 6
(ov),
as in
<yevov<;
from
*yeveao<i,
(pcXovf^ev
from
*<piXewfxev (but
rjSe'o*; etc.,
see
45.1),
is Attic
only.
Most dialects have eo or lo
(9),
as
yeveos (-to?), cpiXeo/xev (-tofiev).
In Ionic eo often has the value of one
syllable
in
poetry,
and
this
diphthongal pronunciation
came to be
represented by
ev
(cf.
eo

original
ev,
33).
This
spelling, though
found in our texts
of earlier authors
(sometimes
even in
Homer,
as
fiev, (piXevvras),
does not
appear
in
inscriptions
until the fourth
century
B.C. From
Ionic,
ev
spread
to the Doric
islands,
and from the third
century
on is
frequent
in
Ehodes, Cos, Thera,
etc. At this time it is also
found in continental
Greece,
as at
Megara, Delphi,
etc.
a. Boeotian has some
examples
of
iv, tov,
beside 10
(both
original
and
from
eo),
but
mostly
after
dentals,
where it was
supported by
the
prevalence
of the
spelling
tov
=
v
(24).
Thus
Niv/xeiVios, viovpavir], Qlovti/xv,
AiovKAas,
but once also
Biovrrj-
b. Heraclean has iu>
= to before a
single
consonant,
as
e/ACTpt'w^c?, fxerpiw-
fj.e.vai (but Seo//,eva
from
e/ro).
c. Contraction to w is found in certain
parts
of Crete
(see
273)
before a
single
consonant,
as
evxapt-o-rwfxes (but
koo-/xwtcs,
see
</)
Cf.
also
efccupu>v-
Ts
in an
inscription
of Phaselis.
d. For eo we sometimes find
simply
eoro. So
in
Megarian proper
names
compounded
of
0cds,
in which,
nearly always,
e-
appears
before a
Bingle
consonant,
o- before
two,
e.g. e'Swpos, eyeiros,
eVi^os.
but
OKpivip,
oKAei'Sas.
dyveiro?.
Such
forms in
e-,
0o- dccur else\i here,
bul
arc com-
mon
only
in
Megarian.
Other
examples
of o from eo
(so-called
hyphaere-
sis,
cf.
44.4)
are Ion.
bprrj,
vocrcrds.
from
eoprr),
veocr<rds,
Cret.
(Hierapytna
etc.) KOO-p-ovTes,
mTOLKOVTas, 7r7TaTov, Delph.
ttowvtwv
(but
also 7TOW01
38 GREEK DIALECTS
[42
OueovTwv)
,
Heracl.
iroiovTacrcn, i^tiroiov,
Mess,
ttolovtl,
Arc.
7rXds
from
*7rXe'os
(113.2).
6. e
+
co or oi. In Attic
regularly
contracted,
as
cpikcovTi, cpckol
(but rjSecov
etc.,
see
45.1).
In other dialects
regularly
uncontracted
e, eoi,
or
io>,
tot
(9),
but sometimes
co,
ot after a vowel
(see 54.2).
Ion. elSecoaiv but
ttolwctlv, avcoQeoiT)
but
ttoloi,
Lesb.
dvaredecocn,
Delph.
evicaXeoi,
evhoKecovrt but
ttolcovti,
Locr.
eovri,
irpo^eveoi,
El.
i^aypeov,
hoiceoi but
ttolov, eviroiol,
woiolro
(also Troieoi),
Heracl.
dSiKicov, iyf7]\i]@LcovTi,
but
iroLiov, TTOitovTi,
Cret.
ivdtcofxev,
TTOVLOl
(cpCOVCOl).
t]
+
vowel
43. In the declension of nouns in -eu? the
77
of the stem is re-
tained,
as in
Homer,
in
Lesbian, Thessalian, Boeotian, Elean,
and
Cyprian (a
few
examples
also in
early
PJiodian and
Coan),
but is
shortened in the
majority
of dialects
(fiacnXeos etc.),
and in Attic
this is
accompanied by lengthening
of the second
vowel,
if or a
({3ao-iXeco<;, fiacnXed).
See 111. This
"quantitative
metathesis"
seen in Attic is in
many
other words Ionic also
(as usually
from
rjo
=
do,
41.4), e.g.
iXecos
(Herodas

Hdt. iXecos or
iXeo<;l)
from
lXtjos
(49.5), xpetopai (161.2 a),
iroXecos
(109.2),
Mil.
lepecos (111.5),
also reXecos
(Herodas,
and,
borrowed from
Ionic,
in
Coan)
=
Cret.
tcXt/o?, though
the usual Ionic form is
reXeios,
re'Xeos.
Cf. also the
subjunctives
with
r\
retained in Horn.
Otpfiev (deio-
fiev),
Boeot.
KovpovOeiet,
etc.,
but shortened in most
dialects,
as Ion.
6eci)fjLv
(Att.
dco/xev),
Cret.
ivdicopiev,
etc. See 151.2.
Contraction of
77a
to
77 (but probably through
ea,
cf.
42.1)
is seen
in Eub. 3
pi. elprjrai
from
^elprjcnai (cf.
Horn.
fteftXrjciTai), eipearat
(Hdt.),
and in
fiacnXrj
etc. of
Delphian
and most Doric dialects
(111.3).
-f
vowel
44. 1.
+
a. When
contracted,
the result is co in all dialects
(cf.
co from a
+ 0,
41.2), e.g.
Att.
rjStco,
Heracl.
p-eico
from
-o(cr)a,
Tiptova^,
'l7T7rcom,
etc. in West as well as East Greek
dialects,
45]
PHONOLOGY 39
from
-o-(f)avat; (for
Rhod.
Tip-dva^,
see
167).
Cf. also co in
crasis,
as Corinth,
rtoyadov
=
to
dyadov
etc.
(94).
2. o
+
a.
Usually
uncontracted
(Att. orj),
but in Ionic
regularly
<o,
in other dialects sometimes
d,
e.g.
Rhod.
fioddeco,
('ret,
fioddlto,
Aetol.
fiodOoe'co,
Att.
fiorjdeco,
hut Ion.
fitodeco,
Lesh.
fiddoeto,
Att.
f3oTi8po/M(i)v,
hut
Coan,
Rhod.
fidSpo/juos.
For Ionic co from
or;,
no
matter whether
77
is from a or
original r\,
cf. also
cVySan (once)
=
oySorjL,
and
oySto/covra
from
oyhorjKovra
(with
original ?>),
and
Hdt.
fiwcraL, vdxrcu, dXXoyvtoaas.
a. In the termination of
fioddos, fiorjOos
beside
fiodOoo';, fiorjduos,
whence
also
/3od9iw, fioTjBioy
beside Lesb.
fiudoiw,
Aetol.
fiodOoiw, hvphaeresis
has
taken
place.
See 4.
3. +
0.
Regularly
contracted to
(ou)
or co
(see 25),
as
gen.
sg.
-ov or -co from -010
(106.1).
4.
+
e. When
contracted,
the result is the same as from
+
(3), e.g.
Att. eXdrrov;
(nom. pi.,
from
-o(o-)e?)
hut Lac.
eXdaaco^,
Att.
hripuovpyos (Ep. SrjfAioepyos)
etc.,
hut Boeot.
Xeircopyos,
Heracl.
d/ATreXcopyLicos,
Att.
Xovrpov (Horn, Xoerpov),
hut Heracl.
Xcor^ptov.
So Heracl.
irpcoyyvo^
from
*irpoeyyvo<i.
Cf. also the crasis in Att.
to07to9,
Lesh.
wvtavTos,
etc.
(94.2).
But we also find uncontracted
oe,
mainly
from
ope,
and,
before two consonants, sometimes
(" hyphaeresis,"
cf. 42.5
d), e.g.
Lesb.
dfiovoevres,
Xoeaadfxevo<;,
MaXoevn,
Arc.
Iivoevn,
Locr. 'Oiroevn and in the same
inscrip-
tion 'OirovTiovs
(see
45.4), Meg.
leXivoevn hut
leXivovrioi,
Cut.
BoXoWa, BoXoeimW,
later
'OXoVn,
'OXovtiW So Inside Alt.
Srj/uovpyos, Ep.
hr) fuoepyos
,
and
8a/xiepy6s (with
elision, after the
analogy
of
compounds
with
original
initial vowel in second mem-
ber,
cf.
cfyiXepyds)
at
Nisyrus
and
Astypalaea,
the form of most
dia-
lects is
877^0/0709 (Ion.), Safiiopyos (attested
for Are.,
ArgoL,
Boeot.,
Cnid., Cret.,
Delph.,
EL, Locr., Meg., Mess.).
So Ion.
dXopyos
in
Teos and Samos.
45. Notes to 41-44. Some of the factors which
help
to account
for
divergence
in the treatment
of the same combination
of vowels
in the same dialect
may
be understood
from the
following.
40 GREEK DIALECTS
[45
1. A combination which arises
by
the loss of
p, being
of later
origin
than
that
arising
from the loss of i or
a,
may
remain
nncontracted,
or be con-
tracted
only
later. So Att.
Trkiofj-ev, r)8eos, i^Sea, ^SeW,
in contrast to
</hAov-
fiev, yevcws, yevq, yevwv,
Locr.
'O-rroevTi,
later 'Ottovvtl.
2. A combination which is otherwise nncontracted
may
be contracted
after a
vowel,
Att.
/3ao-iAe'ws
but
aAiws,
Ion.
MeyafSdrea)
but
Havafivo} (-to
sometimes after consonants
also,
but not
usually),
erea,
ereWbut
6vr],
6vwv,
aviodeoir)
but
7rotoi,
El. Sokc'oi but ttololto etc.
(see
42.
G).
3. A combination which is otherwise contracted
may
remain uncon-
tracted in
dissyllabic
words,
Att.
7reos. 0eds,
a>,
and
likewise,
though
be-
longing
also under
1,
Att.
veos,
Dor.
y<Ios, Adds- Such words
may
be
contracted when
forming
the first member of
compounds,
as Att.
ovti/aos,
vov/x-qvia,
Dor.
vaKopos, AdaOevrjs-
Cf. also
Meg. e'Swpos, OKpiV^s-
Perhaps
these
forms,
as
regards
their
origin, belong
under 4.
4. The
position
of the accent on a
following syllable
is sometimes a
factor. So Locr. '07rdevrt
(later 'Ottovvti)
but
'Ottovtlovs,
and
perhaps
all
cases of
"
hyphaeresis
"
(42.5
<7,
44.4) originated
in like
conditions,
though
other factors also must be involved in
part,
and the whole
phenomenon
is
still not
wholly
clear.
The
article,
as
proclitic,
is often the first form to show contraction.
Cf. Boeot. rdv
/xuiaonav,
Thess. rav kolvolovv
(Crannon
;
elsewhere -dv in
nouns
also),
Eub. rwv
Spa/^uW.
Here
belongs probably
Dor. as
in con-
trast to vd6s.
5. The
analogical
influence of
grammatically
related forms in which the
vowel,
either of stem or
ending,
is not
subject
to contraction often counter-
acts the normal
phonetic development.
So Cret.
T/ae'es
etc. with
-es
after
forms like
7rdSes,
Ion.
/3acriAeos
etc.
(not -ecus)
after 7roSds
etc.,
Locr. SoKe'ei
etc. after
SoKeofxcv
etc.
Assimilation of Vowels
46. The assimilation of vowels is
comparatively
rare in
Greek,
and not characteristic of
any particular
dialect. Here
may
be men-
tioned
'Opxo/jLv6<;
from
'E/^o/ueyo'?,
the
regular
native form of the
name of both the Boeotian and the Arcadian
town,
T
po(pa)vio<;
from
Tpecfxovios,
name of the Boeotian local
hero,
Thess.
Fe/eeSa/xo?
=
Boeot.
F/je/eaoatto?,
Delpli.
Qavarevs beside <J?avorev<;. For exam-
ples
of i and
v,
see 20. For Boeot.
rpeireSSa,
see 18. For LTocrot-
Sdv, 'AttoWgov, 6/3oAo'<?,
in which assimilation is a
possible
but
not
necessary assumption,
see
49.1,3.
49]
PHONOLOGY 41
Epenthetic
Vowels
47. Lesb.
<f>ai/xi (from <pdfii), (fraicri, yeXai/xi,
etc. in
Sappho
and
grammarians,
but not found in
inscriptions.
Cf. Lesb.
aipuaewv
etc.
(17).
For
epentbesis
in the case of
original
vi,
pi,
Xi,
see 74
a,b.
Anaptyctic
Vowels
48.
efiSo/ios
and
e'ySSe/xo? (114.7)
from
*/38/jlo-, ^eirr/xo-.
Otber
examples
are of
only exceptional
occurrence,
as Att.
'Epeprjs
=
'E/a/i?}9,
El.
y
La\a/Jiovd='Za\fMi)vii,
Tbess. 'Acr/caXa7rto'?.
ireXeOpov
=
irXedpov,
in
Cretan,
Delphian,
etc.,
as in
Homer,
is
perhaps
an
inherited
by-form.
Vowel-Gradation
49. In the
system
of inherited
vowel-gradation
the dialects
gen-
erally agree
in the
grade
shown
by corresponding
forms
; e.g. Xeiirco,
XeXonra, eXnrov,
in all dialects alike. But there are some
examples
of dialectic
differences,
of which the
following may
be mentioned.
1
1.
Series, ei, oi,
i
(Xeiirco,
XeXonra,
eXnrov).
Cret.
Sitcvvfii (irpo-
Sitcvvn)
=
Att.
Beixwfj.1
(cf.
SUr) etc.).
Ion.
Se/cvvfii
is
perhaps
due
to contamination
of Seize- and Site-. Lesb.
oeiyco (*6fei<y-)
=
Att.
oiyco (*6fiy-). rjvei.Ka
and
rjvuca
in various dialects
(144
'0-
Uocrei-
Scov, IloreiSdv,
etc.
(41.4)
with ei
(UonSdv very rare),
but
usually
i in
derivatives,
as Att.
TloaiSeios,
Ion.
UoaiSyios,
Boeot. I1ot(-
Sdixos, Carpath.
U-oriSaiov
(but
the famous Potidaea
was Uorei-
Saia),
also oi
(assimilation?)
in Arc.
UocroiSdv,
Lac.
Hohoihdv,
UohoiSaia,
and Lesb.
(?) TY\oroihavi
from
Pergamum.
2. Series
ep, op, ap
or
pa (hepicop,ai,hehopKa,ehpa>cov).
reaaepes,
Teropes, rerrapes,
etc.
(114.4).
Ion., Lesb.,
Cret,,
Mess.,
Epid.,
Coan
epo-qv,
but Att.
dpprjv,
Arc
dppevrepov,Lac.
Spays,
Tber.
apa-qv
(also
Ionic and Coan beside
epayv).
Cf. also El.
fdppevop (from
a
by-
form with initial
f ;
cf. Skt. vrsan- beside Avest.
arsaiv-),
Later
iptre-
vairepos (koivy,
influence,
see also
80). depaos
=
ddpaos
in A.eolic
1
Some cases where the variation is
quite possibly
not
inherited,
but which
fall into the same
system,
are included for
CQnveuiei
42 GREEK DIALECTS
[49
(gram. ;
Lesb.
depaeur
in
Theocritus),
and in
proper
names most
frequently
in
Lesbian, Thessalian, Boeotian,
and
Arcadian,
as Lesb.
tyepannros,
Thess.
@epo-iTa9,
epcrovv,
Boeot.
eperaVopt^o?,
Arc.
epo-ta?,
etc.
/cpeTos
=
/cpdros
in Aeolic
(gram.),
but in
proper
names characteristic of
Arcado-Cyprian,
as
Ti/xoKprt]<i, 'ZcoKpeTrjs,
etc. Ion.
Kpeaawv (in fcpeiacrcov, Kpetrrcov,
the ei is not
original),
but Cret.
(cdprcov (cf. /caprepds, /cparepos).
Cret.
Tpdirw

Tpeirai,
as
sometimes in
Herodotus,
Cret.
Tpdcpco

Tpe<fico,
as in Pindar
etc.,
Delph. a7roarpd\Jrai
=
cnrocnptyai.
East Ionic
dyepais assembly
(dyeipco, dyopd),
West Ion.
dyappis (Naples),
Arc.
Travd<yopai<; (see 5)
=
7ravr]jvpa (with
obscure
v).
For
lepos, lapo^, 7pos,
see 13.1. For
ypocpevs, arporo<;,
etc.,
see 5.
a. The weak
grade
varies between
ap
and
pa,
as in Horn.
KpaYos
and
KapTOS, Kparepos
and
KapTepds,
etc. So Cret.
Kapros, KapTai7ros, KapTepos,
KapTwv,
likewise
orapTos
=
orpaTos,
Arc,
Cypr., Corcyr.,
El.
Sapx/xd,
Cret.
SapKva
=
hpa^jxrji Epid.
<apxpa, <dpis
=
<pdypa, ^pd^is,
Boeot.
7re'rpa-
tos
(Horn. TerpaTos)
=
TeVapros,
Lesb.
dp/3p[d]T7;v (6)
=
a/xaprei^.
This
variation is in
part
due to
metathesis,
and
clearly
so in
Cretan,
which has
ap uniformly,
as it also has
iroprl
=
irpori.
See 70.1.
3. Series
eX, oX,
aX or Xa
(areWco,
ctto'Xo?,
iardX^v).
Arc.
SeXXco
=
/3aXXa>
(cf.
/3eXo?
etc.).
Arc, Cret.,
Delph., Epid.
oSeXo'9,
Boeot.
6/3e\6s
(rarely early Attic),
Thess.
o/3eXXo'?
(89.3)
=
6/3o\6s
(assimilation ?).
West Greek
SeiXofiai, hrfkop,ai,
Boeot.
fieiXopiai,
Thess.
fieXXop,ai,
all from a
grade
in
eX,
=
fiovXop,ai.
See 75.
Cypr.
8dXro<i
=
8eXro$
(but
this is a Semitic
loanword).
Coan
ereXov,
Lesb.
eraXov,
yearling (cf.
Lat.
vitulus).
Cret., Corinth.,
Lac,
PamphyL
'
AireXXcov
=
'AttoXXoov
(o
due to assimilation
?),
Thess. "AttXow with weak
grade
7rX.
4. Series ev
(ep.),
ov
(op),
a or at-
(ap,) (retvco
from
*Tevta>, two?,
rards).
Ion., Coan,
Heracl.
rdpuvco
=
rip,vo3,
with
ap-
from
erapuov.
For
pUan
=
ei/coai, etc.,
see 116 a. For
participles
with ar beside
evr and
ovr,
as
eacrcra,
tarra
=
oixra,
evres
=
ovres,
see 163.8.
5. Series
rj, co,
a
(prjyvvpLi/eppoyya, ippdyrjv). iXr]o<;
(Lac. htXepos),
whence Att.-Ion.
iXe&>?,
Cret.
tXeo<?,
but Arc.
iXaos,
as in Homer
50]
PHONOLOGY 43
etc. For Heracl.
ipprjyeia
=
iapcoyela,
Dor. eco/ca
=
el/ca,
see 146.4.
ejKTr]aL<;
in
Attic-Ionic,
also in Lesbian and various West Greek
dialects
(though
the
examples
are late and so
possibly
(hie to
koivt\
influence),
but
e^KTaais
in Thessalian
(also evraai^), Corcyraean,
Epirotan,
etc.
a.
Corcyr., Meg. l/x7rao-is,
Boeot.
7r7raa-is,
Arc.
IWao-is contain a differ-
ent root
7rd-,
like
77-a/Aa.
=
Krrjfjui.
See 69.4.
7ra/xa
and related
forms,
fre-
quent
in
literary
Doric,
were
employed
in
preference
to
KTrjfw.
etc. in
most,
perhaps
all,
the dialects
except
Attic-Ionic.
C'f.,
hesides
l/wrac-is etc.,
("ret.
TrafJua.,
7ra(rras, owner,
iriiraTai
perf. suhj.,
Trdatrai aor.
suhj., Arg. irdfjua.,
Heracl.
irafiw^u,
Locr.
e^eTra/xov, irajxaro^ayucrTaL,
El.
7re7racrro,
Boeot.
Tnrd[xaTa, Cypr.
IIa(n7r7ros,
etc.
CONSONANTS
F
50. In Attic-Ionic the
f
was lost at a
very early period.
In
East Ionic there is no trace of it even in the earliest
inscriptions;
it is
very
rare in Central and West Ionic
;
and in Attic the
only
evidence of its existence is its occasional use to
express
the
glide
sound before
v,
as
apvrdp (32).
In
Thera, too,
it is absent from
the earliest
inscriptions (seventh century B.C.);
likewise at
Rhodes,
Cos, etc.,
though
here
early
material is
scanty.
In Lesbian it
existed,
initially
at
least,
in the time of Alcaeus and
Sappho,
but
is not found in
inscriptions,
of
which, however,
none of
any
extent
is earlier than the fourth
century.
But in most dialects it is of
frequent
occurrence
initiallj
. where
it survives till the fourth
century
or
later,
in Cretan and BoeotiaD
till the second.
Between vowels it occurs in the earliest
inscrip-
tions of
many
dialects,
after consonants
in
several,
and before
consonants in a
very
few.
a. In some cases the
disappearance
of
f
from
inscriptions
i^ due 1"
kouh}
influence rather than to an
organic
loss of the sound within the
dial'').
evidently
in
Laconian,
as shown not
only by
its
reappearance
in the
apel)
ing /3 (51),
hut
by
its survival in some words
in
Tzakonian,
the mod
representative
of
Laconian, e.g. (3dvve
(vanra
).
lamb
(f^pv-).
44 GREEK DIALECTS
[50
b. Even where there is no reason to doubt the actual loss of the
sound,
the
spelling,
as is natural in such
cases, only gradually adapted
itself to the
pronunciation,
and often there is an interval of considerable
length
in which
the older
spelling
with
p
and the later
spelling
without
p
occur
promiscu-
ously,
even in the same
inscription.
In the Heraclean Tables the
presence
or omission of initial
p
is constant for certain
words,
e.g. always p
in
pi,
piKaTi
and
derivatives,
also
feVos, /ri'Sios, iyprjXrjOiwvTL,
but
oTkos,
epya^opui,
AeKaoTos,
10-os and
/itVos,
etc.
51.
p3
for
p. p
is
represented by
p3,
which we must understand
in its later value of a
spirant (Engl, v),
in numerous
glosses
and
in the later
inscriptions
of several dialects. So
frequently
in
Laconian from the fourth
century
B.C. to the second
century A.D.,
e.g.
fiiheoi, fiiBvoi,
title of officials
(pih-), HcopOea
beside
Ycopdea
(cf.
nos.
7073)
=
^Opdia, 7rpof3eL7rdha<;
=
7rpopei7rd(ra<;, Siafierrjs
=
8iapTr]<i,(op3d
from
*oopd,
etc.
;
and in
Cretan,
e.g. B6p0ios,
T$o\6evra,
p3ep8rjL, fie/cdTepoi,
8iap3eL7rdfievo<;, vtt6(3oik.oi,
etc. Cf. also
Arg.
HopOayopas, TLvp/3a\ia>v
=
older
UvppaXlov, Corcyr. opp3o<i
=
earlier
hoppos,
El.
fioLKiap
=
poi/cias
(no.
61,
in the
stereotyped phrase
yap
teal
(3ouciap,
otherwise
p
lost).
For initial
p3p
=
pp,
see 55.
a.
Conversely, p
is used in
place
of
fi
in
ajxoipa
=
dp.oi/3a
of an
early
Co-
rinthian
inscription.
The name of the Cretan town
Faos
was sometimes
represented by "Oaos,
as Lat. Nerva
by Nepoa.
52.
p
initially
before a vowel.
Examples
are numerous in in-
scriptions
of most
dialects,
e.g. p
eVo?
(cf.
Lat.
vetus)
in eleven dia-
lects, poiicos (cf.
Lat.
vlcus)
in twelve
dialects, pUart (cf.
Lat.
vigintl)
in
eight dialects, pdva%
in ten
dialects, further,
in various
dialects,
paprjv, paaros, peiros, penr-, pepyov, pippco, pt8to<;, ptcros,
polvos,
and
many
others
(see
also
a, b,
c), especially
in
proper
names.
a. In several dialects which otherwise
preserve p
it is lost before o and
a)
(but
not before
01),
as in
Homer, e.g.
in
Gortynian
forms of
6paw, &>vr},
wOeot,
etc. without
p
beside
piKari, /rcKao-ros, foiKeus,
etc.
(pov, povby
anal-
ogy
of
pa, ptv, etc.).
But the
precise
dialectic
scope
of this
phenomenon
is
not
yet
determined,
and
po
is
by
no means
unknown, e.g.
Arc.
po(pXtKoaL
(no.
16,
fifth
century;
in no.
17,
fourth
century, 6<p\ev
beside
paarov, peKq-
ptoi/,
etc.), FojO0ucria,
Cret.
B6p0ios,
Lac.
BwpOea,
etc.
(see 51).
53]
PHONOLOGY
45
b. Initial
ap yields hp,
occasionally written
ph
(cf. Eng. toAicA)
bul
usually simply p, which, however,
was
pronounced
as
hp (or
a surd
f),
as
shown
by
the fact that after the loss of
p
such words have the
spiritus
asper.
Thus Boeot.
Fhe.Ka-Sd/xoe,
Thess.
Fc^e-Sa^os, Cret., Locr.,
Delph.,
EL,
Arc.
/tcWttos,
later
erao-ros- In some dialects this
p
was lost earlier
than
p
in
general, e.g.
in
Boeotian,
where
e
(from pg,
i.e.
fAe,
from
*sueks)
and
eKaoros are
frequent
in
inscriptions
which otherwise have ini-
tial
p,
as
piKauTr]
/cat
kt?7 (no. 43.8).
c. There are also some words with
original
initial
p,
not
coming
Erott
ap,
which have
'
in their later
forms,
e.g.
Att.
ivTwp, laropia (cf.
Boeot.
picTTtap,
from
pi8-,
Lat.
rid-), ewvfu, et/xa (cf.
Cret.
prjpa,
Lat.
res-tis),
(We-
pos (cf.
Locr.
pecnrdpio<;,
Lat.
vesper),
ckwv
(cf.
Locr.
/repdvTas,
Skt. w
),
akicrKopjai (cf.
Thess.
paXicrcrKCTai,
Goth,
wilwari).
The
explanation,
as in
some other cases of
secondary
',
in which
p
is not
involved,
is uncertain,
but the
following
a and
analogical
influence are the chief factors.
53. Intervocalic
p.
This was lost sooner than initial
p,
hence is
found in fewer
dialects,
and in most of these
only
in the earliest
inscriptions.
Often we find forms with and without
p
from the
same
period
or the same
inscription, showing
that it was either
weakly
sounded,
or
wholly
lost in
pronunciation
and retained
only
in the
spelling.
This
inconstancy
is much
greater
than in the.
case of initial
p.
The
spelling
with
p
often
persists
in
proper
names,
and sometimes in certain conventional or solemn
expres-
sions,
longer
than elsewhere.
Examples
are most
frequent
in
Cyprian,
where it
appears
almost
uniformly except
in some later
inscriptions, e.g. alpei, olpos, popos,
Sopevai, ficKTiXepos,
etc.
(hut always
irals, 7rat8o'<?,
with loss of
p).
Eub.
'AyaaiXipo
with
p
in the
proper
name beside
eiroieaev
(no. 9).
Thess.
Adpov,
but otherwise
lost,
as in
hvXope'ovros,
eaoae
(no. 33).
Boeot.
Uroiepi, eiroipeae, x
a
P^F
eTTav
^
Kapvicifio,
etc.,
but not found after 450 B.C.
except
in a late archaistic
inscription
with
TpayapvSos
etc. Phoc.
/c\e'/ro?, alpei
(Crissa;
sixth
century).
Locr.
Karatpei (also
e7ripoi/co<;, pLerapoifceoi, pepaSe'/cora,
bul
sec
a)
beside
irah, 'Oiroevn,
8ap.copyovs.
El.
[TTo]tpe'ot
once
(also
airope-
Xe'oi,
but see
a),
but
usually
iroie'oi,
even in the same
inscription,
(3aai\aes,
etc. Lac.
htkepoi, vapov, Yaiap6')(o,
apa-iarai (cf.
Lesb.
46
GREEK DIALECTS
[53
avdra,
El.
avdarop,
elsewhere contracted to
drd, drrj,
as Cret.
dra,
a7raT0<i,
Locr.
dvdro(<i)),
late
cop3d
(51). Arg. Aifi, Aifdvvaio,
eirolpehe (also
TreSdfoifcoi,
but see
a).
Corinth.
Uore&dpovi
beside
LT
orehdvi, Aipas, AapoTrToXepto*;,
etc.
Corcyr. phofatal,
arovo-
pe(a)aav,
etc. There are no
examples
of intervocalic
p
in even
the earliest
inscriptions
of Arcadian
(cf.
l\aov no.
16),
or Cretan
(alei,
vaos, foi/ceos, etc.) except
in
compounds (a).
a. Even where intervocalic
p
is
regularly
lost,
it
may appear
in com-
pounds
or in
augmented
or
reduplicated
forms, owing
to the influence of
the
simplex
or of the forms without
augment
or
reduplication,
where
p
has
survived as
initial,
e.
g.
Cret.
irpopf.LTva.ro, epaSe,
and late
Sia/?i7ra/i.evos.
Hence
in
any
dialect such forms are not
necessarily
evidence of the survival of true
intervocalic
p.
I). The use of
p
to indicate the natural
glide
before or after v
(see
32,
36)
is also no evidence for the survival of the inherited intervocalic
p.
54. Postconsonantal
p.
The combinations
vp, pp, \p,
and also
ap
(in
some cases
;
see
/)
are
preserved
in the earliest
inscriptions
of some dialects. The loss of
p
was
accompanied by lengthening
of the
preceding
vowel in East
Ionic,
Central Ionic
(in part;
see
a)
and Eastern Doric
(Crete,
Thera, Cos,
Bhodes and
colonies),
while in the other
dialects,
as in
Attic,
the vowel was not affected.
Corinth.
Hevpov,
Het--
Ion.
elvo<;,
Cret.
irpo-
In most dialects
%r)vo<;, Cyren.
<>i\6- 1~ev
09,
7rp6evo<;
771/09,
Ehod.
Hetw?,
Ion.
eivaros,
Cret.
ijvaros
Ion.
elveica, fLovvos
Ion.
Kovprj,
Cret.
K(iopa
Ion.
ovpos,
Cret.
copos,
Ther.
ovpos
Ion.
dpi)
Ion. /mA.0'9
Ion. ov\o<i
Ion. Zo-09
Ion. vovcros vdaof
/to/cXt}9, Corcyr. irpo-
fef/ro9, Hevpapeos,
El.
aevpdpeop
*evparo<;
*kvpeica, */xoV/ro9
Arc.
Koppa
Corcyr. hoppos
Arc.
/cdrappos
Boeot.
/caX/ro'9
*6\po<i
Boeot.,
Cret.
piapos
evaros
eve/ca, /X0V09
Kopa (Koprj)
Oj0O9
i /
apa
KaXd'i
0X09
V
tcro9
vocrpos
55]
PHONOLOGY
47
a. To the
lengthening
in East Ionic there are
possibly
some local
excep-
tions, but,
in
general,
forms like
eVos,
and
especially 7rpdevos,
are due to
Attic influence.
Similarly
in Rhodian etc. where
eivos
has survived
only
in
proper
names,
and in late Cretan where
7rpd/os
is far more common
than
irp6r]vo<;.
In Central Ionic the
lengthening
is attested for Paros and
Thasos,
but it is uncertain how far west this extended. From
many
of the
islands,
both Ionic and
Doric,
decisive material is
lacking.
b. Lesb.
<n/i/os, evvcKa,
in
grammarians
and late
inscripl
ions, are
probably
hyper-Aeolic,
due to the
frequency
of w from
yi, crv, etc.
(74,
76,
77.1).
Cf. also laaoOioiat in an
inscription
of 2-11 a. d. For Thess.
Trpo$ewiorv
see 19.3
;
for Boeot.
Aa/xo^etVo,
92 a.
c. Different from
o/o/ros
etc. is Corinth.
Hvppos (cf. Arg. Hyppta?, Uvp-
paXiov), probably standing
for
Ylypppos (from *nvp<r/ros
with
early
assimi-
lation of
pa
before
p),
whence the
DIvp/jos
of most dialects.
d. An
example
of
p
after a mute is Corinth.
A/reviu
=
Aetviou. Cf. Horn.
tootiatv for
Zopeiatv.
e.
rp yields
tt or
aa,
with the same distribution as for
original
kl etc.
(81), e.g.
Att.
TeVrapes,
Ion.
Teaaepes,
etc.
(cf.
Lat.
quattuor,
Skt.
catvdras).
In West Greek
TCTOpa
the
t,
instead of aa or
tt,
is due to the
analogy
of
other forms such as
TeVpciTos,
in which
p
was
expelled
between the conso-
nants. Cf. also
ypuaaos
from
*r/p.iTpos (61.6).
f.
The
history
of
ap
in
picrpos
etc.,
probably
of
secondary origin,
is to be
distinguished
from that of
original
intervocalic
ap,
the treatment of w hich
is
apparently parallel
to that of
ap,
etc.
(76).
Tims Lesb.
yuibs.
Dor.
voids,
etc.
probably
come from
*vaapo% (cf.
vaiw,
vda-aai),
which in Lesbian be-
comes first
*vdppos (like ap.p.),
whence
*vavpos,
vtuos
(35),
elsi w here
m/rds
(like ap.t),
whence
voids, vews
(41. 1).
55.
p
before consonants.
Corresponding
to Att.
ptfrpa, ippyjSijv,
etc.
(from pp-rj-
beside
pep-
in
ipe'to,
cf. Lat. verbum
)
we have Kl.
ppd-
rpa (15), Cypr. pptra (70.:!)
with its denominative
pperdtv (ifpe-
rdaarv,
also
spelled eupperdaarv
indicating
an
anticipation
of tin'
p.
Cf. a and 35. So also
icevevpov
from
icevepov),
Arg. peppep.tvn,
dppereve (with prothetic a),
later
dptjTeve,
vcs
spokesman, presided.
El.
dpXave'os, wholly (cf. Hesych.
dXaviw
oXoa^epi'^,
also
dXXa-
vrjs

da(f)a\ij<;
and dXaveq

d\i)0e<;),
is from
a-f\a-,
and related
t"
deWris (d-pe\-), do\\rj<i
(a-p
a\- with. AeoMc
o,
cf.
5),
\?
(
k,
Dor.,
Delph.
aXt'a,
assembly,
Ion.
(Hdt.)
a\t7/
(also
from
dpaX-,
with [on.
a from
a/ra
as in
aT7?,
dvaXlaKb)).
48 GEEEK DIALECTS
[55
pp appears
as
ftp, indicating
a
pronunciation
vr,
in Lesbian
words
quoted by grammarians
and in our texts of the Lesbian
poets (fiprfrcop, /3p68ov, etc.), though
this has become
simply p
at
the time of our earliest
inscriptions.
Cf. also Boeot.
BpaviBas
beside
Fdpvcov.
In most dialects
p
was lost before the time of our earliest in-
scriptions
and we
find,
as in
Attic,
initial
p,
medial
pp
or
p.
See a.
a. In the case of medial
pp,
which would Occur
only
in
compounds
and
augmented
or
reduplicated
forms of words with initial
pp,
the
p
unites with
the
preceding
vowel to form a
diphthong
in Lesbian
(cf. 35), e.g. cvpdyr],
avprjKTos (Ilerodian)
from
*i-ppdyr], *a-pprjKTO<i (Att. ippdy-q, apprjKTOs),
Horn.
raXavptvos
from
*ra\d-ppivo<;-
But elsewhere the
syllabification
of
the
simplex (or
form without
augment
or
reduplication)
was retained
(i.
e.
pp
with the
following vowel),
and later this
pp
became
pp
or sometimes
p,
e.
g. Arg. peppepeva, dppireve,
later
dpr/Ttve.
In Attic and most dialects
augmented
and
reduplicated
forms have
pp,
as Att.
ippyOrjv (eipyjKa
is formed
after the
analogy
of forms like
eiA-^a,
76
//), ippdyrjv, eppotya,
Heracl.
tppyya,
while
compounds
also
usually
have
pp
but sometimes
p
under the
continued influence. of the
simplex,
as Att.
dmpprjOeis
but also
dvaprjOeLs,
Delph.
he
pipprjviov (from *rjpi-ppr)V,
like
rjpC-ovos,
cf. Iloni.
7ro\v-ppr)v),
but
also
hrjpLprjvaia.
Cf.
pp
and
p
from
ap,
76 b. The
development
of medial
p\
was
probably parallel (cf.
El.
apXaveos
etc.,
above), though
there is no
example
in Lesbian.
Consonantal 1
(i)
56.
Original
1 almost
wholly disappeared
from Greek in
prehis-
toric
times,
giving
'
or,
rarely,

initially,
as in 0?
(Skt. yas), rjirap
(Lat. iccur),
fyyov (Skt. yugam),
etc.,
yielding
various results in
combination with a
preceding
consonant
(71,
81, 82,
84),
and
being
dropped
between
vowels,
as in
rpels
from
*rpete<; (Skt. trayas),
etc.
But between t and a
following
vowel,
as in
'iinnos,
it
always
existed as a natural
glide
in
pronunciation,
and in a few dialects
this is
expressed
in the
spelling.
So,
by
the
repetition
of
1,
in
Pamphylian,
as
Sad,
huapolai,
etc.,
and sometimes
elsewhere,
as
early Arg.
hd\uo<;, St/ceXaa?,
Ion.
(Priene) Auo<pdvr)<;.
Cf. also
Arg.
Kapveua?,
Ion.
Ttfuoi, dwurjv (37.2).
In
Cyprian
a
special
char-
acter,
which we transcribe
j,
is
generally employed, though
not
58]
PHONOLOGY
49
uniformly,
as in the Idalium bronze
(no. 19) regularly
before
a,
but not before e or
o,
e.g. Ijaripav
but
lepepijav, peinja
but diov.
The
Spiritus Asper.
Psilosis
57. The
spiritus asper generally represents
an
original
a
(59)
or
t
(56),
but in some words is of
secondary,
and sometimes
obscure,
origin, e.g.
'iTnros
(cf.
Lat.
equus;
Ittttos
regularly
as the second
part
of
compounds, "AX/f(7r7ro?,"AfTt7T7ro?, etc.,
rarely "Avdnnros),
i)/jLels, dfi,<i
(cf.
Skt.
asmdri)
with
'
after the
analogy
of
v/xeU
(with
from
i).
The sound was denoted
by
H
(earlier B)
until the intro-
duction of the Ionic H
=
?;,
after which it was
generally
left un-
designated.
1
But see 4.7.
Psilosis,
or the loss of the
spiritus asper,
is characteristic of East
Ionic
(whence
the
sign
was left free for use as
?; ;
sec
4.6),
Lesbian,
Elean,
Cyprian,
and Cretan
(i.e.
Central
Cretan).
a. Psilosis is
shown,
not
only by
the absence of H
=
A, but
by
the
pres-
ence of
phrases
and
compounds
in which a
preceding
unite is not
changed
to the
aspirate, e.g.
East Ion. a7r'
eKaorov,
awr'
ov,
Kara-rep,
El.
/cario-raie,
Cret.
KaTiara/xev.
But
psilosis
is no bar to the retention of
aspirated
mutes
in
phrases
and
compounds
which were formed
prior
to the Loss of the
asper.
For
they
would be affected,
if at
all, only by
the
analogical
influence of the
simplex,
as Cret.
Kimo-ra/Aer by io-tu/xcv.
Hence East [on. Ka#o8os, El. -rrode-
Ad/xevos,
etc. Cf. Mod. (irk.
KadtvTrjjxi, acpov,
etc.,
in
spite
of the loss of the
spiritus asper.
58. Even in those dialects which
generally preserve
the
spiritus
asper,
and
which,
in distinction from those with
psilosis,
we
may
call
the
A-dialects,
there are
many irregularities, partly
in
special
words,
1
In
quoting
forms from
inscriptions,
wherever the
sign
for the
spiritus
a
appears
in the
original
it is transcribed
A,
to be
distinguished
from
',
which is
supplied
as a
purely
diacritical
sign,
like accent
marks,
and the
employment
of
which
is,
in
many special cases,
of doubtful
propriety.
That
is,
the evidence
is
often insufficient to determine whether the
omission of the
sign
of the
asper
is
merely graphic,
in which case we should transcribe the Eorm with ',
or due
loan
actual loss of the
sound,
in which
ease we should transcribe
with '. As a work-
ing
rule we
employ
the lenis in
quoting
forms withoul
h from
inscriptions
which
have the character or are of a
period
when it was
certainly
in comn u
50 GREEK DIALECTS
[58
where
by-forms evidently
existed,
partly
due to the weak
pronun-
ciation of the sound in
general (cf.
the variations in Latin
spelling).
a. In several dialects the forms of the
article, 6, d, etc., appear regu-
larly
or
frequently
without
h, showing
that in these
proclitic
forms it was
either
wholly
lost or more
weakly
sounded than elsewhere. So in Locrian
(nos.
55,
56) always
6,
never ho
(cf.
also k
6),
fern, d and ha once
each;
in
Delphian (no. 51)
o as article
(A
30, 38,
C
19),
but demonstrative ho
(B 53);
Thess. koi
=
Kal ol
(no. 26);
6 likewise in some
early inscriptions
of
Boeotia,
Pamphylia, Syracuse,. Metapontum,
and
Sybaris.
The same is
probably
to
be inferred for Arcadian from the omission of h in the
relative,
as dv
=
d dv
(nos.
16.14,
17.7),
with which
compare
Boeot. os
=
ws
(no. 40)
and
Delph.
ds
(no.
51 A
28)
beside usual
ho, hoans, etc.,
though
in most dialects the h
of the relative is
uniformly
retained.
ft. Other forms which
regularly
have the
spiritus asper,
but for which
by-forms
with the lenis are to be
recognized,
are :
rjfxipa,
but even in Attic
inscriptions frequently i/xipa,
Mess, kolt
a/xepav,
Ther. iw'
dpepas,
Troez.
Ke-n-d/xepov,
Locr.
dp.dpa. tepds (/uepo's, /iiapds,
in numerous
dialects),
but with
lenis in Rhodian and
Argolic,
as Rhod. eir
upews, Arg. iapop.vdp.oves (nos.
76,
77,
with ho
etc.), Epid. tapoppvdpoves (no.
83,
with
Ziopovdois etc.), Aegin.
lupe'os (beside
/ioikos
=
6
oikos,
\o
=
Kal
6).
So eV
lapeus
in the
Megarian
inscription
no.
92,
in contrast to
htapov
at Selinus,
is
probably
due to the
Epidaurian graver.
For Mant.
tepds,
see d.
^peis (see 57),
in Doric dialects
dpe's (Lac.
7ro#'
d/x,
Heracl.
hap.es),
but also
dpe's (Coan per' d/xwi/ etc.).
Thess.
dp/xe
or
d/xp.e? larrjKa,
but also eo-raKa
(cf.
eo"ruA/<a,
for
which,
vice
versa,
sometimes
eo-raXxa),
as Thess. iireaTaKovra
(no. 33),
Mess. Kareara-
pe'voi, Amorg. KaTeo-rujcr^s.
c. Several words which
regularly
have the lenis show
secondary
forms
with the
asper
in various dialects. Thus eros
(from pe'ros),
but Heracl.
TrevTa-heTrjpiBa (beside /reVos), Epid.
irevd'
err),
and
frequently
Kad' eros
etc.
in the
kolvt) (cf.
Mod.Grk.
e"<eVos), probably
after the
analogy
of
rfp\ipa
in
similar
phrases.
i'Sios
(from pi8ios),
but Thess. Kaff
iSSidv,
and so often in
late
inscriptions
of various dialects
(really Koivrj), probably
after KaO a-
otov. uros
(from purpos),
but Heracl. Atcros beside uros,
and
eft tir^s
in
the
koivt], probably
after
6'poios-
Locr. evre
(cf. tare),
but
Delph.
hevre,
after
ds
=
cos. Heracl. Aoktw
(also Theran),
/lo/cra/carioi, /levvea,
Delph.,
Ther.
ZievaTos,
all after e7n-d. So
probably by
a still further extension of the
asper
(e.g.
after
evveaKuio'eKa.)
Ther. hiKah
=
eiKaSt
(no. 107). d/<pos,
but Heracl.
haKpoo-Kipias, Corcyr. haKpos,
and
perhaps Delph. haxpoOwa (?no.
51 D
47).
Delph. icpiopKtw,
also
frequent
in the
Koivrj,
is a contamination of
eViopKew
59]
PHONOLOGY
51
and
icfyopKeo),
while
Delph. i^axeo/Mii
from
aKeofmi
is obscure. In Thess.
avypim (i<f>dvypev6e.iv)
=
Lesb.
aype<o
the
asper,
as well as the
y,
is
probably
due to contamination with some other word.
d. Besides such
special
cases as have been noted in
a,
b,
and
c,
there are
in some dialects
irregularities
which seem to be due to confusion in
spell-
ing consequent upon
the
asper being weakly
sounded or on the
verge
of
total
disappearance, though
even some of these
may possibly
be due to
spe-
cial causes. Locrian has
TrevropKtav
beside
hopxov,
oVia, icrrta,
Ka.Tiy6p.tvov,
v&piav (h
before v in
fnnro), and,
vice
versa,
once
Hottovtlov beside
'Ottovtioi,
and
hdylv
for
dylv (cf
.
cVayov).
In
Arcadian,
no. 17 has
l/uarv
beside
hep.iav,
vcrTepwi,
and once hdv for
dv,
and the
very early
Mantinean
inscription,
no.
16,
shows no
example
of
h,
though containing
not
only
oi'Se
(see
a)
but
ocrta, iXaov,
and
tepos
for which
Aiepds
is
fully
attested in the other Arcadian
inscriptions
as no. 16
;
and
among
the brief archaic
inscriptions
there is a
notable lack of
agreement
in this matter. Heraclean
has,
besides the cases
mentioned under
c,
o/jos, opinio,
where we
expect
fiopo<s,
and
hapv-qo-is,
hoi-
(tovti,
lor
apvr)(Ti<;,
o'laovTi. At
Epidaurus,
no. 83 has
always drepos
not
hdrcpos.
a. Loss of Intervocalic o~
59.
Original
initial s became the
spiritus asper
in
proethnic
Greek,
as in e'So?
(Lat.
seded,
Skt.
sad-),
eirofiat
(Lat. sequor,
Skt.
sac-),
etc. At the same time intervocalic s was
changed
in the
same
way
and then
lost,
as in
ryeveos (Skt. janasas,
Lat.
generis),
etc. Nevertheless there are
many
Greek words with intervocalic
a,
either retained
by analogy
as in the
aorist,
or of
secondary origin
as er from t
(61).
This Greek intervocalic o- was
subjected
to a similar
process,
namely
became h and was later
lost,
in
Laconian,
Argolic,
Elean,
and
Cyprian.

1. Laconian.
Early
eTroiehe, vifcdha<;, ivhefiohais, Tlohoihdvi,
KvhiiTTTov, ^Xevhvvia,
etc.
;
later
Hafucfidi, 7rpo/3enrdha$,
vt/cda$,
'Ovat,Te\r)<i
(Ovaai-),
TLeu/cXeiSa
(Yleiat-),
fiatXeos
(/3aatXeo<;),
etc. Cf. also 97 a.
Examples
of a omitted are also in Ar.
Lys.
and
in
glosses.
This was a characteristic of Laconian
speech
from tin-
earliest known
period,
and is
faithfully represented
in the
spelling
of most of the
early inscriptions.
But it was fell as a
provincial-
ism and
ignored
in the
spelling
of some few
early inscriptions
52 GREEK DIALECTS
[59
which were set
up
outside of Lacouia
(no.
64, QXeidaioi, though
the retention of o- in this non-Laconian name is natural
anyway ;
no.
65, yveaioi, ifidaovri),
and in the later
inscriptions,
which
usually
show o\ See 275.
2.
Argolic.
From
Mycenae, early <&pahLapi8a<; (no.
75,
fifth cen-
tury),
late
iTToXvcoprje (197 B.C.);
from
Argos, early iiroipehe, 'Ap/ce-
hiXas,
[8afio]hiai,
etc.,
later
8ap,6ioL (Sa/iocnoi), 6-qavpov (dijaavpov),
TeA.et7T7ro9
(YeXeai-), SpdvWos (Spaav-),
etc. But forms with fl-
are also
frequent
at all
periods, e.g. 6e<ravpds,
Karadeaios
(no.
78,
fifth
century),
Avcriinrov in the same
inscription
with Te\a7T7ro<?.
This
inconsistency
in the
spelling,
which is even
greater
than in
Laconian,
has the same
explanation.
See
1,
and 275.
a.
Nearly
all the
examples
are from
Argos
and
vicinity,
from
which
one
might
conclude that the
change
was
specifically Argive,
not
general Argolic.
But there are some traces of it at
Epidaurus,
and the absence of other ex-
amples may
be due to external influence.
3. Elean. In no. 60
(middle
fourth
century)
dheakrwhaie,
(pvya-
Sevavri
(aor. suhj.),
beside
Sa/jboaico/xev, Safioaio-ia.
In no. 61
(after
Alexander) 7roLi']aacrat (TroirjaaaOai),
iroLrjaraL (aor. sub].),
beside
avadeaiop
etc. In all the earlier
inscriptions
intervocalic a is
unchanged.
4.
Cyprian, (ppoveoi (cfipovecocn), TroexopLevov (irocr-e^op.evov),
also in sentence combination
(cf.
97
a),
as kcl
a(v)ri (a? avri),
to,
v%epov
(ras
u^pcov).
But
generally
er is written.
Rhotacism
60.
Rhotacism,
or
change
of a to
p,
is found in
Elean,
late
Laconian,
and
Eretrian,
rarely
elsewhere.
1. Elean. Final 9
appears uniformly
as
p
in the later
inscrip-
tions,
nos.
60, 61,
e.g. rip, atpLarop, oirwp, iroXiop.
Most of the
earlier
inscriptions
show -? and
-p
side
by
side without
any appar-
ent
system.
Rhotacism of intervocalic a- is unknown
(cf. 59.3).
a. In the earlier
inscriptions p
is
relatively
most
frequent
in forms of the
article and the indefinite or the relative
pronoun, e.g. roip, rip, op,
and
61]
PHONOLOGY
53
possibly
the rhotacism
began
in such enclitic and
proclitic
forms. But even
here there is
great
fluctuation in the
spelling.
2. Laconian. Rhotacism of final <? is seen
only
in
very
late
inscrip-
tions,
e.g. viicdap, B,ev^t7T7rop,
etc.,
confirmed
by
numerous
glosses.
3. Eretrian. Rhotacism of intervocalic <r is
frequent
in
inscrip-
tions of Eretria and
Oropus, e.g.
Eretr.
e^ovptv, Ovcopiv, iinSyjfiea}-
piv, avveXevdepoipavri, ircupiv, air^ptv, 'AprefAipia, Orop. 8i][Aopt(ov.
But there are
many exceptions,
and the use of
p
is
gradually given
up
under Attic influence.
Although
Plato,
Cratylus
434
c,
remarks
that the Eretrians
say cr/cXiiporrip
for
c/cXt^o't?;?,
there is no
inscrip-
tional
example
of
p
for final 9
except
once
oirwp
dv,
for which
see 97 a.
4. Rhotacism of a before a voiced consonant is seen in Eretr.
M
ipjof

Mto-70?,
late Cretan
(Gortyna) /cop
fioi
=
koct/jloi,
Thess.
(Matropolis, Pharsalus) (deopSoros
=
Seoo-Soros. In most dialects
a- in this
position
was
pronounced
as a sonant
(z),
and in late times
often indicated
by
",
as
yjrifyt^fia.
Change
of t to a
61. t is
changed
to a
very frequently
before
t,
and sometimes
before v. The more
precise
conditions are
uncertain,
and the
change
is in
part independent
of dialectic
variation,
t
being
retained in
some words in all
dialects,
e.g.
dvri,
and in some words
becoming
a
in all
dialects,
e.g.
most words like
/3a'<m
(Skt. ga-ti-s),
o-rdo-is,
etc.
But in a considerable class of words there is a distinct dialectic
distribution of the t- and
<r-forms,
the retention of r
being
a nota-
ble characteristic of the West Greek
dialects,
in which Boeotian
and Thessalian also share.
1. Verb forms with the
endings
-tl, -vti,
as
oYoWt,
(frepovrt,
=
SiScoac,
(pe'povai (Arc. cf)epovo~i,
Lesb.
(frepoicn). Examples
are
plenti-
ful in all the West Greek dialects and Boeotian
(-ri, -vdi),
and for
Thessalian are
indirectly
evidenced
by
-v0i. See 139.2.
2. The numerals for 20 and the
hundreds,
(f)Uan
=
eUocn
}
-KciTiot
=
-Koaioi
(Arc. -Kacnot).
54
GREEK DIALECTS
[
61
3. Some nouns and
adjectives
in
-t*?, -tlos,
-na. Most words of
this class have a in all dialects. But
'AprafxiTios
=
'A/areyLucrto?
in
numerous West Greek
dialects,
Boeot.
Evrprjn<;
=
Evrprjai'? (the
Aeolic form in
Homer),
Coan,
Delph.
iviavTios
=
eviavatos,
etc.
4.
7ro/0T4
in
Cretan,
irorC in all other West Greek
dialects,
with
Boeotian and
Thessalian,
=
Att.-Ion.,
Lesb..
73730'?, Arc.-Cypr.
7ro'?.
But Homer has
irpori,
irori,
as well as
Trpos.
See 135.6 a.
5.
UoTt8d(ov, TLoreiSdv,
etc.
=
Yioaei8o)v,
the forms with t
being
attested for numerous West Greek
dialects,
with Boeotian and
Thessalian. Lac. HohoiMv is a relic of the Pre-Doric
(Achaean)
form
(cf.
Arc.
Uoaoi8dv),
with the Laconian
change
of a to h. Uo-
aeihdv in some later Doric
inscriptions
is
probably
due to the influ-
ence of the usual Uoaet8a)v.
6. tv in
literary
Doric and an
inscription
of
Epidaurus,
Boeot.
tov
=
Att.-Ion., Lesb.,
Arc. av. Cret.
\rj\nnv-eKTo
,
Epid. hefiireia,
but
Att.-Ion.,
Arc.
ij/juavs,
Lesb.
ai/jucrvs,
with suffix
-tv,
beside
which we find
Arc,
Delph., Epid., Meg.,
Thess.,
late Cret.
rjfiuraos
from
*7]p.iTfo<i,
with suffix
-Tfo-.
P,
8,
y
62. In
general /3, 8, y
remained
simple mediae,
but in some dia-
lects there are indications of their
pronunciation
as
spirants,
which
eventually prevailed
even in Attic
(cf.
Mod.Grk.
/3
=
r,
8
=
"
soft
"
ih, 7
=
guttural
spirant).
Such are :
1. The use of
/3
for
p
in later Laconian etc. See 51.
2. The
representation
of 8
by

in three of the
very
earliest
Elean
inscriptions, e.g.
e, e/ca, ^iicaia,
"Qifyviov, ^afiiopyia, fetu<?,
though
the others have
8,
following
what was the usual
spelling
elsewhere. Cf. also
early
Khod.
t6
=
To8e
(no. 93),
and
early Arg.
fia^ete
(for
at,
see
89.1)
=
elSetrj.
3. The occasional omission of
7
or substitution of
1,
as in Boeot.
Ico, lav,
(Ar., Corinna)
=
eyw,
Arc. iiriOudve
(eTnOiyyavrj), Pamph.
/xheid\[av] (/xeydXrjv),
and oXlos
(oXiyos)
in late
inscriptions
of
various
places.
64]
PHONOLOGY
55
4. The occasional
representation
of
7
by
fin
Cyprian,
as
a
(7a),
a^a06s (a
r
ya06<i).
5. Cret.
cnrofSSdv.
See 89.3.
63. In
general (/>,
0,
%
remained true
aspirated mutes,
and in
the earliest
type
of the
alphabet,
which had a
sign
for but none
for
<f>
or
x,
these two were
represented by
irh and
ich,
as at
Thera,
or,
where a
sign
for h was not in
use,
simply by
it and
k,
as in the
Gortynian
Law-Code
(e.g. icpovoi
=
%p6vo<;,
7rv\d

cf)v\^). Spell-
ings
like
'yeypa7T(f)a
>
SeSoK^Oat
are
mostly
late,
an
exceptionally
early example being Delph. Xe/cxoi (no.
51 D 13
;
dat.
sg.
of
Xe^co).
But the
pronunciation
as
spirants (Engl./,
"
hard
"
th,
Germ,
ch),
which
eventually prevailed
even in
Attic,
may
have existed at a
much earlier
period
in some dialects. Such a
pronunciation
of is
certainly presupposed by
Lac. a
=
(64),
and
probably by
Cret.
00
=
a etc
(81
a,
85.3).
So too ar

a0 in
Locrian, Elean,
etc.
(85.1)
is most
plausibly explained
as due to the fact that had
become a
spirant
in other
positions,
but remained an
aspirated
mute
after <r and
so,
in
contrast,
was denoted
by
r. A similar
explana-
tion
probably
holds for some other cases where t is used for
0,
as
Cret. Tvards etc.
(66),
and Cret.
LTiruo?,
i.e.
Uv0io<;,
the
originally
Delphian epithet
of
Apollo,
with its hallowed
pronunciation
re-
tained
(also
sometimes
spelled
ITomo? with 01 to denote the
pro-
nunciation of v as
ii,
Cretan v
being u;
see
24).
64. Laconian a =
0. The use of a
by Aristophanes
in the
Lysistrata
to indicate the sound of the Laconian
(and
there is
no
good
reason to doubt that this
belongs
to the
original
text)
shows that it had become a
spirant
which would strike the Athe-
nian ear as
a,
even if not
yet fully
identical with it. The Laconians
themselves retained the
spelling
in all the earlier
inscriptions,
but
aveo-rjue (dve07]Ke)
and aio>
(0eov)
occur in a fourth
century
inscription,
and in
very
late
inscriptions
aveariKe, Bcopaea (Vop0ia),
Kaaarjparopcv
beside
Ka00i]par6ptov,
etc.
56 GREEK DIALECTS
[65
Interchange
of
Surds, Sonants,
and
Aspirates
65. Dissimilation and assimilation of
aspirates,
or
transposition
of the
aspiration.
The dissimilation seen in
ridi]fu
from
*6l6t]/xl,
Tpe'xco
from
*8pexw (cf. Ope^o/mai), etc.,
belongs
to the
proethnic
period.
But there are some
examples
of
later, dialectic,
assimila-
tion. So Cret.
dideixevos

Ttdepevos,
dv/ca
(i.e. Oi>x
a
)
=
%?7,
West
Ion.
(Cumae) OvcpXos

tuc/>\o<?,
Arc.
<$>ap9evos
=
irapOevos
(also
in
sixth
century
Attic
inscriptions),
OvaOev
=
Tvdrjvai (in part
ana-
logical,
6va- as in dvcrrds
etc.),
Lac,
Epid. ded/ios, Locr.,
EL
dedpaov
=
T0fi6<i, tS/jliov,
Att.
0ecrp,6<;, 6eap,iov
(164.4),
Att.
(inscr.)
eV
davda

usual Att. ivravda. Ion. evdavra is the more
original
form
(from evda),
whence Att. ivravda
through transposition
of the
aspi-
ration and influence of ravra. Cf. also Eub. ivrovda like rovra
(124).
El. ivravra is from
ivdavra,
through
influence of ravra
(but
. cf. also
66).
For
transposition
cf. also Ion.
a^auros
=
dicav6o<i,
Cret.
Kavyos
=
%a\/<;o?,
Thess. TlerdaXos from QerraXos
(68.2).
66. There are scattered
examples
of variation between surd and
aspirate,
surd and
sonant, etc.,
especially
before a nasal. Locr.
reKva
=
T%vrj,
Cret.
TPards,
Terra/co?
=
dvrjros, redv^Ko^,
Heracl.
Sta/cvovTCDv beside
oiayvovrcov,
Eretr.
dirohei'yvvcrOai,
Ther.
evhecyvv-
ixevos
to
SeiKM/Ai,
Aetol.
a^v^/coras
beside
a<yvrjK.uyi (ayveco
=
a<yco).
Ion.
(Chios) irpi^P-a
=
Trpr/jfMa, Epid. <j)dpx/jLa
=
(j)pd<y/jLa, irdp-
8et)((jLa
=
TrapdSeiyfjia, probably
contain the suffix
-a/xa.
Cf.
re^vr]
from *Ticcrvd.
(So perhaps I)elph.,
Locr.
e^0o'?
from
*e'^To'<?,
this
from *e/ccr-T09. Cf.
early
Att.
eBo^ae etc.)
In
Pamphylian
vr becomes
regularly (v)h
(v
not
written,
69.2),
as 7re'Se
=
irevre, e^djoSi
=
e^djoovri.
In Cret.
avrpoiros (cf.
also
Pamph. arpoTTOiai)
=
dvOpamos, dvrprjiov
=
dvBpelov,
it is uncertain
whether the
preceding
v or the
following p
is the more
important
factor. Locr.
(ppiv

irpiv
is obscure.
El. Trda/cco
=
iraa^
is
probably
due to the influence of other
verbs in -<tkoo
(but possibly
like ar
=
ad,
cf.
63).
For Att.-Iou.
he^opLai
with
analogical % (to Se^op,at,
after
/fye'%60
to
/3pe^co
}
etc.)
68]
PHONOLOGY
57
other dialects
(and
Iouic in
part)
have the
original he/copai
(cf.
Att.
ScopoSo/cos).
ouSefc, /Ltj/Set?,
are
replaced by ovdek, /x^deif,
with
from 8
+
the
spiritus asper
of
e!?,
in later Attic and elsewhere.
a.
Very
late
inscriptions
show numerous
examples
of
confusion,
not
confined to
any special
conditions,
as
dSeA.7ros
=
aSeXcpos, (f>peaPin-epos
=
7rpeor/3vTepos,
Lesb.
vwdpKoiaav
=
virdpypvaav,
Lac.
irathi^ov
=
7ratSiKov.
Interchange
of it and ttt
67. Of the Homeric by-forms of ttoXls and
7ro'\eyuo?,
tttoXis is
found also in
Cyprian, rarely
in Arcadian and
Cretan,
and in Thes-
salian after a
vowel,
as ol
rroXiap^oL, dp^nroXiap^evTo^ (tt
from
7tt,
86.2) ; 7rr6Xe/jio<;
is found in
Cyprian (gloss)
and Cretan
(rare),
and in
many
dialects as the second member of
proper
names.
Interchange
of
Labials, Dentals,
and Gutturals
68. 1. Those sounds of the
parent speech
which are called labio-
velars and are
commonly designated
as
ql
1
,
gi
l
,
gVSh, appear
in
Greek
regularly
as
(1)
labials before the back vowels
a, o, co,
and
before
consonants,
(2)
dentals before the front vowels
t, e, rj,
(3)
gutturals
before and after v. Thus
ttov,
iroOev
(Lat. quod,
cf. Osc.
pod),
ottolos,
but Tt?
(Lat. quis),
re
(Lat. que),
Cret.
otcZo?,

Trefx-
7ra?, 7re/>t7rTO<f,
but irevTe
(Lat. qtiinque),

Xvtcos
(Eng. wolf),
o/vvi]
(Eug. queen)
beside Boeot.
fiavd.
But before i
usually
/3,
<f), e.g.
fiios
(Lat. rlvus),
with 8
only
in Heracl. ev8e8io3KOTa
=
epi/3e/3ico-
KOTa.
Many exceptions
are due to
leveling
between related
forms,
e.g.
/3e\o<?
after
jSdXXco,
Cypr.
irecaei
=
reiaei after
-rroivd,
etc.
Instead of
7rpea/3v<;,
with
analogical
/9,
several dialects have forms
with
7,
which is
regular
before
v, e.g.
Cret.
7rpeijv<i
etc.,
Boeot.
irpta-'yele'; (see 86.3). Examples
of the normal relation are Arc.
8eXX(o
=
/3dXX(o,
West Greek
8rjXopLai, 8eiXop,at
(75)
=
/3ovXop,ai,
Delph.
etc. 68eX6<;
(49.3)
=
6/3oX6$
(but
if from the rare
earlj
Att,
ofteXos, /3
is
analogical,
as in
ofieXia/cos.
Boeot.
dfieXos,
Thess.
ofieXXos
may belong
under
2,
below).
58
GKEEK DIALECTS
[68
2. But it is a notable characteristic of the Aeolic dialects that
they very frequently
show a labial even before a front
vowel,
where the dental is
regular
elsewhere.
Thus
Lesb.,
Thess.
ire/Aire
=
Trevre,
Lesb.
ireacTvpe<; (Hesych.,
cf. Horn,
ir(avpe^),
Boeot. Trer-
rapes
=
rerTapes,
Thess.
irelaai, cnnreiadTOV,
Boeot. irorairoin-
aaTO)
=
relaai
etc.,
Lesb.
irrjXvi (Sappho),
Bdeot.
lieLXe-arporiha^
to
T>}Xe,
Thess.
/3eXXop,ai,
Boeot.
fieiXofiai
=
West Greek
Sr/Xofiai,
SeiXoftai,
Lesb.
BeX(poi (gloss),
Boeot.
BeXcpoi
=
AeX^oi,
Thess.
BeXfyacov
=
*AeX(f>aiov,
Boeot.
fiecpvpa
=
Cret,
8e<f>vpa,
Att.
yecpvpa
(<y unexplained),
Boeot.
@io'(/>etcrTo<?
to
'Ep/xo-decrro^,
ecrr/oas
(deo-o-aadat),
Lesb.
<j>r)p (gloss),
Thess.
irefyeipdicovTes
=
drip, reOripa-
/cores
(though
this is a case of
original ghu
not
gUli),
Boeot. <&er-
raXos,
whence Thess. UerOaXos with
transposition
of the
aspiration
(65)
=
Att.
(derTaXos,
Ion. etc. (deaaaXos. Yet some words
always
have the
dental,
e.g.
re, rt?, ti/jlci,
the reason for this
being
obscure.
3. In
Arcado-Cyprian
there is evidence that the sound
arising
before a front vowel was
not,
as
elsewhere,
identical with the
ordinary
dental, but,
at least under certain
conditions,
was a sibi-
lant. Thus
Cypr.
<m
=
t
(no. 19),
ai
=
Ti
(Hesych.),
and Are.
cri9
=
ri9,
elae
=
elre
(for
the character transcribed
a,
see
4.4)
in
an
early inscription
of Mantinea
(no. 16), though
all other Arca-
dian
inscriptions
have the usual ti<s
etc. Cf. also the
glosses fepe-
dpov
beside
hepeOpov
=
fidpadpov,
and
fe'Wco
beside
inscriptional
SeXXw

/3aXXco,
and see note to no. 65 B 2.
Note. The fact that in Arcadian
only
the one
inscription
named shows
anything
but the dental
spelling-
need not indicate that the
peculiar pro-
nunciation was
locally
restricted. It was
probably
colloquial throughout
the dialect, but not
usually
followed in the
spelling,
owing
to external
influence. Cf. El.

=
S
only
in the earliest
inscriptions (62.2),
and see 275.
4. There are some
pronominal
forms with k in
place
of the
usual 7r or t. Thus Ion. kco?
=
77-
to?,
/coVe/3o<?,
etc.
(but only
in
texts of Ionic
authors, inscriptions always
showing
the usual
forms),
Lesb. oKai
=
oir-q,
Thess. /et'<?
=
rk,
etc.
Possibly
such forms arose
in
phrases
like ov /ceo? etc. with
regular
k after
v
(above, 1).
69]
PHONOLOGY 59
a.
Puzzling
is Thess.
Sour^ra
=
8d(f>vr] (cf.
also
Hesych.
Suv^/xov
et'Kav-
cttov

v'-W
8a</)V7ys)
Unless due to contaminationwith another root
(e.g.
(hat
of
Sauo,
SeSauyne'vov,
cf.
Hesych. Savdfx.6v ifjorprja-fjiov),
there is an
anticipa-
tion of the u element of the
consonant,
as in Awos.
5. A
change
of 6 to
<$,
that
is, doubtless,
of
spirant
th to
/,
is
seen in
(fiewv, fyvovres
=
6ewv, dvovres,
of an
inscription
found at
Dodona.
Nasals and
Liquids
69. Nasal before consonant. The nasal was
always
assimilated
to the character of the
following
consonant,
but was less
distinctly
sounded than in the intervocalic
position.
With this are con-
nected the
following
facts.
1. The letter v is
freely
used for the
guttural
and the labial
nasal,
as well as for the
dental,
e.g.
'OA.w7rto<?, avcf)i, Xav^dvco.
2. The nasal is omitted in the
spelling, occasionally
in all dia-
lects,
and
regularly
in
Cyprian
and
Pamphylian.
3.
Complete
assimilation to a
following
mute, though
not
regu-
lar in
any
dialect,
sometimes occurred in careless
pronunciation,
as
shown
by
occasional,
and
mostly
late,
spellings, e.g.
Ait.
i;vfi/3d\-
Xeadcu,
Boeot.
'OXvitttlxv^O-^^
/coivrj inscription), Pelph."
A
dafi/3o<;
beside usual
"Adafj,j3os.
From
Crete,
where in
general
consonant
assimilation is most extensive
(86),
there are several
examples,
as
iroTTirdv
=
iro^nrdv, dcfx^dvco
=
d/xcfrdva),
and the assimilated
form
was usual in the name of the town
Lappa,
whose coins show Aair-
iraLcov. In some cases the dissimilative influence of a
preceding
nasal was
probably
a
factor, e.g. Delph.
dvaacXniTCDS
=
dpey/cXr/rus,
eirdvaKKOv
(papyr.)
=
eirdva^Kov.
Thess.
e%%avaicdhev
=
i^avajKa-
%eiv
perhaps belongs
here rather titan under
2,
i.e. is to be read
e^ava(K)Ka(B)8ev.
4. A
special
case is Boeot. einra<Ti<s
(uniformly
so
spelled)
=
en-waais.
This is from
*e/A-7nrdcn<; (cf.
ra
7nrdfxaTa,
W<o'-7r7racn-o<?,
rWo'-7T7racrT09),
the root
being
irird-
(witb
tt-tt from
original
ku,
as in
t'7T7ro<?),
which is
simplified initially
to
ird-,
as in
7rdfxa
etc
(49.5).
60 GREEK DIALECTS
[69
n. Assimilation of a nasal to the character of the
preceding
mute is
per-
haps
to be seen in Coan
'Apto-rai^i/os
=
'Apto-rai^/xos,
and Cret.
SapKvd
=
Sapx/Aa, 8pa^pyj.
Cf. Mod.Grk. Ilarvos
from
ndr/xos, Aa^vos
from
Aa^yads-
70.
Transposition
of a
liquid,
or loss
by
dissimilation.
1.
Transposition
within the same
syllable.
Cret.
irop-rl

Trpori,
1
'A<f>op8iTa
=
'A<ppo8iTi],
also
tcdpros, arapTos,
etc. for which see
49.2 a.
2.
Transposition
between different
syllables.
Heracl.
Tpdcpos,
Amorg. TpdcpT]
=
rdcppos, rd<f>prj, Syrac. Spicpos
=
Sicppos (Hesych.).
3. Loss
by
dissimilation.
Cypr. ppera
=
ptfrpa, Epid. poirrov
=
poirrpov, Ovpiorov
from
*0vpcorpov, (parpta

(pparpia
in various
dialects
(Delphi,
Cos, Chios,
etc.),
vice versa
<fip7]rapxo<;
at
Naples.
71. Cretan v from A. In Cretan the A was a
deep guttural
I
closely resembling
u
(cf.
French autre from
alter,
etc.),
and was so
written
occasionally, e.g. Gortyn.
dhewmal
=
d8eX(pal (but usually
aSeA7rio?
etc.), fevpievas
=
pe\p,eva<i, icav)(os
=
^aA/co'?.
There are
numerous Cretan
glosses
in
Hesychius
with v =
A,
e.
g.
avaos

aAcro?.
a. Cretan i from
p
in
pxuTvs
=
p.dprv<;
is without
parallel,
and must be
due to some kind of dissimilation between the two
p's
of
p,dprvp-.
72.
vt, v6,
from
At,
\6. Several
examples
of vt
=
At are found
in
Peloponnesian
Doric and the Sicilian and Italiot
colonies,
e.g.
Meg.,
Mess., Heracl.,
Syrac.
<$>Ivt<ov
(<$>i\tcov),
<>ivTtas, etc.,
Arg.
Mlvtcov
(MlXtcov),
Kevro
(/ccAto)
in
Alcman, (pLvraros ((piXraros)
in
Epicharmus,
/3eWtcrT09
(/Se'ATtcrTo? )
in Theocritus. ivOelv
(e'A-
6elv)
occurs in
Alcman,
Epicharmus,
Theocritus,
and at
Corey
ra
;
also in an Arcadian
(Lycosura),
a late
Delphian,
and a late
Cretan,
inscription.
Double
Liquids
and Nasals in Lesbian and Thessalian
73. The combinations treated in
74-76,
also
77.1, 79,
have in
part
a common
history,
since
they
all become double
liquids
and
nasals in Lesbian and
Thessalian,
but in other dialects a
single
76]
PHONOLOGY
61
liquid
or nasal
accompanied by lengthening
of the
preceding
vowel
(if
e or
o,
to
ec, ov,
or
?;, &>,
according
to the dialect
;
see
25).
74.
p,
v,
+ i,
when
preceded by any
other vowel than a or o.
From
*cf>6epi(D,
Lesb.
cf>6eppco (gram.),
Att. etc.
(pdeipa),
Arc.
cpdrjpco.
From
*fcpivia),
Lesb.
tcpLvva) (gram.),
Thess.
icpevvw (18),
Att. etc.
Kpivw.
From
*/creVi<,
Lesb. /crewco
(gram.),
Att. etc. /crewa).
a. But if a or o
precedes, epenthesis
takes
place,
the result
being
the
same in all
dialects,
e.g.
^atpw
from
*^aptw, /xdipa.
from
*p.6pia, ySatvco
from
b. At
gives
AX in
nearly
all
dialects, e.g.
aAAos
(Lat. a/ins),
o-re'AAw from
*o-Te'Aiw. But
Cyprian
has
cuAos
(beside dA(A)a),
and Elean once
alXorpia
(beside
dAAa,
crrt'AAa)).
75. Xv. From
*ardXvd, Lesb.,
Thess.
cndXXd,
Dor. etc.
araXd,
Att.-Ion.
crr?}Xr].
From
*/3oXvd, ^fioXvo/xai
(^SeXvo/xcu, */3eXvop.ai,
49.:i,
68.2),
Lesb.
/3o'AAa,
Thess.
fieXXopLai,
Att.-Ion.
fiovXrj, fiovXofiai,
Boeot.
ficoXa, fieiXofjLat,, Locr.,
Delph.
SeiXofiai, EL, Coan, Heracl.,
Ther.
SrjXopiai.
From
*feXvco, *feXvea),
Lesb. direXXa)
(gloss),
Ion.
et
Xo), elXeco,
Delph.
elXecrdco,
El.
diroptiXeoi, -e'oiav,
Heracl.
eyfrj-
XtjdicovTi.
(In
these forms the
meaning
is
debar,
prevent.
Cret.
fevfxe'ua<i
=
/reA/xeVa?
and
/carafeXpievov
are
perf. pass, participles,
like Horn.
e'eA/zeVo?
from the same
root,
but
meaning assembled.)
a. Forms like
oXXvpu
with XX in all dialects
represent
a later treatment
of Av
(with
v restored
by analogy
of
8eiKvi>p.i etc,).
b.
fioXojjxu,
from a form without
v,
is
Arcado-Cyprian,
and occurs
also,
beside
fiovXopxii,
in Ionic
(Homer
and
Eretrian).
76. Intervocalic a
+
liquid
or nasal. From
*^<r\ioi (cf.
Skt.
sa-hasra-),
Lesb.,
Thess.
%eXXioi,
Ion. etc.
%eiXioi,
Lac.
^Xlol
(Att.
XiXloi
from
*,
%Ca\ioi).
From
*e<rp,C
(Skt. asmi),
Lesb.
e/ific,
Tbess.
t/A/jLi,
elsewhere
elfii
or
rj/xi' (25).
From
*dcrpe
(cf.
Ski.
asmdn),
Lesb.
a/z^e,
Thess.
attfte,
elsewhere
a/xe,
Att.-Ion.
tj/xea<;.
From *aeXdavd
(cre'Aa?),
Lesb.
aeXdvvd,
elsewhere
aeXavd,
All.- 1 on.
a-eX/jvrj.
a. For
crp
cf. Horn,
rpypwv
from
*Tpacrpwv (rpew
from
*Tpaa))-
Bui I here
is no
example
of
Lesb.,
Thess.
pp;
and the
development
was nol
parallel
to that of <rA
etc., assuming
that Lesb.
ipos
is from
*l<rpo- (13.1).
62 GREEK DIALECTS
[76
b. Initial crA etc. became hX
etc.,
later
simple
A etc. The earlier
stage
is
represented by
occasional
early spellings
with Xh
etc.,
e.g. Aegin.
Xha-
fiwv, Corcyr. phofuicn,
M/ietJtos-
Compounds
and
augmented
or
reduplicated
forms of such words
only
rarely
show the
development proper
to intervocalic <rA
etc.,
as Att.
iXrj<j>a
from
*aicrXd<pa. Usually
this was checked
by
the
analogical
influence of the
simplex,
and the
subsequent development
was to AX
etc.,
later
(under
the
continued influence of the
simplex
and of words with
original
initial A
etc.)
simply
A
etc.,
e.g.
Horn.
e-XXafie, a-AA^KTOs, e-ppeov,
e-vveov,
4>iXo-p,pei&r]>;,
later
eAu/3e
etc. But
pp usually
remained,
e.g.
Att.
eppv-qv
beside
eXafie,
Dor.
-tppvd, though
here there is considerable
variation,
especially
in com-
pounds (Att. 7ra.papvp.aTa
and
7rapappvpM.Ta, etc.).
Cf
pp
from
fp,
55 a.
VS
77. 1.
Original
intervocalic va. From
*pur]va6<i
(cf.
Lat.
mensis),
Lesb.
fx,7]vvo<i (also p.rjvo^),
Thess.
p.eivv6<i (also /xecv6<;),
Att. etc.
/jlt]v6<;
(in
this word the vowel was
already long).
From
*e/cpLvaa,
Lesb.
e/cpivva,
Att. etc.
eicplva.
From
*epcevaa,
Thess.
ep.evva,
Att. etc.
e/xetva.
From
*ecf>avaa,
Dor. etc.
ecpclva,
Att.-Ion.
ecpyva. Similarly
p.a, as,
from
*evefiaa,
Lesb.
evep,p,a
(gram.),
Att. etc.
evei/xa.
a. The dat.
pi.
of
y-stems,
as
Troipecri, 8aip.ocri,
is not formed from
-evert,
-overt,
but from -acri
(cf. cppacri Pindar)
with substitution of the vowel of
the other cases. But in Arc.
hiepop.vdp.ovcn
the v also is introduced from the
other
cases,
and this
secondary
vcr is retained
(cf. 3).
2. va
+
consonant lost its v in
proethnic
Greek without effect
on the
preceding
vowel,
e.g.
Kearos from *Kevard<;
(cf. Kevre'co),
av-
a/cevd^co
from
*avv-a/cevd<Zco,
etc. So also
Epid.
dards from *dvard<;
=
dvaard^,
Delph.
d^eroco
perhaps
from
*dv%eToco
=
*dva^eroco
(but
see no.
53.17,
note).
3.
Secondary
intervocalic
va,
in which a comes from
ti,
dental
+
a,
or t before
i,
had an
entirely
different
history
from that of
original
va,
which was
changed
before the new va came into
existence. This va is retained in Cretan
(i.e.
Central
Cretan,
cf.
273), Argolic (mainly Argive,
cf.
251),
Thessalian,
and
Arcadian,
while in other dialects it loses the v with
lengthening,
in Lesbian
with
diphthongization,
of the
preceding
vowel. Thus from
*7rdvTia,
78]
PHONOLOGY
63
Cret.,
Arg.,
Thess.,
Arc.
irdvcra,
Att. etc.
irdaa,
Lesb. iralaa. From
*fiovTia,
Cret. etc.
*/xovaa
(not yet quotable),
Lesb.
fiolcra,
else-
where
fiovaa
or
/xcbcra.
From nom.
sg.
fem.
pres. part, -vr-ia,
Cret.
exovaa,
dyovcra, efiiovcra, etc.,
Thess.
Xeiropevaavaa,
cnreXevde-
pecrdevaa (Arc, Arg. examples lacking),
Lesb.
e^oicra, dp/io^oiaa,
8d/xLcra, etc.,
elsewhere -ovcra or
-oocra, -dcra,
-eiaa. From dat.
pi.
pres. part, -vr-ai,
Cret.
7n/3dX\.ovai, eXovcri, vi/cdaavcn, etc.,
Arg.
iirayyeWov<ri (Arc. examples lacking ; Thess.,
Lesb.
-vrecrcn),
else-
where -ovcra or -wtra etc. From aor.
*ecnrev8<Ta,
Cret.
ecnrevcra,
Att. etc. ecnreicra. From 3
pi.
-zm
(West
Greek
(frepovrc etc.),
Arc.
/cpivoovcn, irolevai, etc.,
Lesb.
e^oiai, ypdcpcoiaL, rideicn,
etc.
(so
also
Chian
\d/3a)icnv,
irpiq^otcnv,
cf.
184),
Att. etc.
cpepovai.
Observe
that 3
pi.
-yo-i is
exclusively
Arcadian,
since this is the
only
dia-
lect which
belongs
both to the vcr and the en from tl
(61) groups.
a. In derivatives in
-en?
from verbs in
-v<a,
vcr is
kept
in all
dialects,
e.g.
not
only
Cret. aWavcris
=
drac/>avo-is, Epid. uAivcris,
but Att.
Trpocfxivcns,
xxfxtvais, etc.,
owing
to the influence of the verbs.
78. Final vs. Since vs
+
consonant lost its v in
proethnic
Greek
(77.2),
the .same would be true of final v$ in close combination
with a
following
word
beginning
with a consonant. Hence there
arose doublets such as
1)
before vowel
tops, raws,
2)
before con-
sonants
rds,
rds. Such doublets are found in
Cretan,
the Gortv-
nian Law-Code still
adhering very closely
to the
original
distribution
in the case of the
article,
e.g.
rbvs
iXevOepovs,
but rbs tcaSeo-ravs.
But elsewhere the use of one or the other set of forms has ceased
to
depend
at all
upon
the initial of the
following
word.
Accusatives in
-o?,
-a? are the
regular
forms in
Thessalian,
Arcadian
(so probably Cyprian
-o? not
-o?),
Theran,
are
frequent
in Coan
(-o?
beside
-oi"?),
and are
occasionally
found in other Doric
dialects and in
literary
Doric
(e.g. frequent
in
Theocritus).
Other
dialects have
-ovs, -avs,
or forms
coming
therefrom
by
the same
development
as that seen in the ease of
secondary
intervocalic v$
(irdvaa
etc.
77.3), e.g. Arg.
rows,
rdvs
(for Argolic
in
general,
see
251),
Lesbian
rofc, rats,
in most dialects tovs or tw?
(25),
ra?.
64 GREEK
DIALECTS
[78
Only
Elean,
in
spite
of
irdaa,
has here a
development
similar to
the
Lesbian,
yielding
-at? and
later,
with the rhotacism
(60.1),
-atp, -oip.
At the time of the
early
Elean
inscriptions
the
diph-
thong
was not
yet fully developed (pronounced
-a
4
?,
-o
4
? with
incipient diphthongs)
and we find the
spelling
-a?,
-0? beside
-at?,
*ot<?
(there happen
to be no o-stem accusatives in those
inscrip-
tions which show
-at?).
Similarly
the
preposition
eV? in Cretan
(beside
more usual
e?)
and
Argive (cf. 251),
whence ei? or e?
(note
that Lesb. et? has a
genuine diphthong,
like
toi?,
and so differs from the et? of other
dialects).
Cf. also the treatment of final r? from
-vr-s,
e.g.
nom.
sg. part.
Cret.
vncdaavs,
fcaradevs
(also
vacaOes
Latos),
Heracl. /caraXv-
IMucwOrjS,
Att. etc.
Tidek,
Lesb.
a-Toi%et?,
Thess.
evepyeres,
Arc.
luepoBvres,
Ther.
atpe0<;.
79. From
*eare\aa, Lesb.,
Thess.
eareWa,
Att. etc.
eareiXa,
Cret.
earrjXa.
From
*e<0epcra,
Lesb.
*e(j)6eppa (cf. reppai

relpai),
Att.
etc.
ecjidetpa.
From
*%e/3cr- (cf.
Skt.
haras,
grip)
Lesb.
x
e
PP- {X^PP
a<i
Theocr.),
Att. etc.
%et/?-, Epid. xvp- (
Dut see 25
&)
80. But in another set of words Xa and
per
did not have this
development,
but remained
unchanged
in most
dialects,
while in
several this
per
was assimilated to
pp.
Cf. Horn.
aXero?, /ceXaai,
etcepaev, wpae, dpaijv, Odpaos,
Ion., Lesb., Cret.,
Epid.,
Coan
epa-qv,
Lac.
apcrr}<i, Cypr. [e]icepaev,
and
Odpcrcx;
or
depaos
in most dialects
(partly
in
proper
names
only).
The assimilation to
pp
is Attic as
dppr^v, Odppos,
etc.
(so
in the
earliest
inscriptions
; pa
in
early
Attic writers is
Ionic),
West Ionic
as
appevacoiv (Cumae), clyappis (Naples), %appnrlhi$,
etc.,
Arca-
dian as
4>6epai (for (frdeppat corresponding
to
cf>6epaai,
like
cf>dep-
aavres in
Lyeophron,
not to
(f)0e2pai,
which would be
<j)8rjpat
in
Arcadian), appevrepov (but
also
Qepaias,
and
Travdyopais
for
which see
below,
a),
Elean,
as
fdppevop, Odppos, dappev (in
later
ipaevairepos, pa
is due to
kolvyj influence),
Theran as
[d](p)peva,
81]
PHONOLOGY
65
a(p)pr]<i, %ha(p)pvfMi<pho<;,
etc.
(all
archaic
;
in later
dparjv, tydpacov,
pa
is due to
Koivrj
influence). Proper
names with
pp
=
pa
occur
also in Phocian
(Delph. BappUwv,
%dppavhpos, Amphiss.
Bdppvs),
and,
beside more usual
pa,
iu Boeotian
(e.g. dpo^,
but
Bepaav-
Spos
etc.
usual)
and
Megarian (e.g. Xeppias,
but
Odpaos
etc.
usual).
Cf. also
/cdppoov
from
*/cdpaaa)v (Cret. /cdprwp, 81),
in
Alcman,
Epicharmus,
and
Sophron.
a. Even in dialects which
regularly
have
pp, pa may
be retained
by
analogy, e.g.
Att.
drjpai
etc. after other datives in
-m,
KdOapais
etc. after
other nouns in
-cris- So Arc.
iravdyopais.
But even in these words there is
sometimes
assimilation,
as Att.
oeppis,
West Ion.
ayuppi;.
b. The
divergent development
of
Xa,
pa,
as
given
in 79 and
80,
probably
depended originally
on the
accent,
the retention of
Act,
pa (later pp), being
normal when
they immediately
followed the accent. In aorists there would
be
leveling
in both
directions,
and the
development
is
usually
that
given
in
79,
but sometimes that of 80
(Horn.
KtXaai,
wpat,
Arc.
cpOepat).
(X(T,
TT
81. Att. tt
=
Ion. aa comes from
ki,
%i,
and
(apparently,
see
82)
from
Ti,
or
6i,
and is
cluefly
seen in
presents
like
(pvXaTTO), cpv-
Xdaaco
(ki), KopvTTco, Kopvaaco (di),
in feminines like
yXwTTa,
y\o)aaa
(%i), peXiTTa, pceXcaaa
(Tt),
and in
comparatives
like
JJttcov,
Tjaaoov
(ki), icpeiTTwv, Kpiaaiav (ti).
Tf gives
the same
result,
e.g.
TeTTapes, Teaaepes (54 e, 114.1). Inscriptions
show that Attic had
tt from the earliest
times,
the aa of the
early
writers
being
due
to Ionic influence. Most of the dialects
agree
with
Ionic,
but the
Attic tt is found also in Boeotian
(cpvXaTTco,
OdXaTTa,
ireTTapes),
Cretan
(laTTa
=
Arg.
eaaaa,
/cdpTcov
from
*/cdpTTa>v),
and
Euboean,
at least in
Styra,
Eretria,
Oropus (eXaTTcov, irprjTTOi, Klttii]?).
a. aa in late
Cretan,
as
irpdaaw,
OdXaaaa,
rjptaaos (from *rjpirpo<;. 61.(1),
is due to
KOLvrj
influence
(in Koivy) inscriptions
aa is more common than the
strictly
Attic
tt);
after these also oucros
for earlier
ottos
(82).
Some of t lie
late
inscriptions
have 68 in words of this class, as OdXaOOa.
laOda,
also for
those
belonging
under 82, as 680o.klv, for
original
o-cr,
as
pirSQi,
and for
or,
as
WOdvrts. For aO it is earlier
(85. :5).
66 GREEK DIALECTS
[81
b.
Although
the Thessalian
inscriptions usually
have
o-cr,
there is some
evidence that the dialect had tt
originally,
or at least in certain localities.
Aside from
OdXarra, irirra,
which are
quoted
as
Thessalian,
cf. the
proper
names
Kdrn;</>os,
^aurrtos, etc.,
and
especially
YlerdaXos
from <J>erTaAds
(65).
(T, a<T,
TT
82. Ti and Ot
give
Att. a not
tt,
and Ion. <r
(early
aa often in
poetry,
but never in
inscriptions)
in
ocros,
oiroao^
(Tt),
fieo-os
(*/jl0io<;,
cf. Skt.
madhyas).
A dental
+
a
gives precisely
the same
result,
e.g.
e/co'/xtcra, ehUaaa,
etc. In all such cases most dialects
have crcr or <r
(for
era- cf.
Lesb., Thess.,
Delph.,
EL, Heracl.,
Argol.,
East Cret.
oo-cros,
Heracl.
fiecro-os, i8acradfxe6a, Argol.
SiKaaaeco,
iSi'/caaaav),
but Boeotian and Cretan have
tt,
e.g.
Boeot.
/jltto<;,
ottottos,
i-^ra(f)iTTaTO, a7ro\oyLTTa(TTr),
Cret.
/LteTTO?, OTTO?, OTTOTTOS,
hciTTaOdai. In some
very early
Cretan
inscriptions
we find
,
as
ob?, dv&d^adcu.
Note. This is to be
recognized
as the nox-mal
development
of ti and Ol.
The different result seen in the classes of words mentioned in 81 is due to
the influence of the forms
containing gutturals.
After a consonant tj.
gives
a in all
dialects; e.g. iravo-a, 7racra,
from *7ravrta.
Original
<T(r
83.
Original
acr,
which becomes cr in Attic
(eVeXeo-a, yeveari),
is
retained,
as in Homer
etc.,
in several dialects
(cf.
oWo?
etc.,
82),
e.g.
Lesb.
ea-aovTai,
Thess.
eaaeaOecv,
Heracl.
eaarjTai,
Ther. ecr-
aetTaL,
Lesb.
avvTekeaaavTa, bfioaaavTes,
Boeot. aovvtcaXeaaavTe
1
?
(143),
dat.
pi.
Lesb., Thess., Boeot.,
Delph.,
El.
-ecro-t,
Heracl. -aaac
(107.3).
Eor late Cret.
peTeddi etc.,
see 81 a.
,88
84. Attic-Ionic
,
which was
pronounced
zd and comes from zd
(ofas,
Germ.
Ast, 'Adrjva^e
from
-a(^)?-Se)
or,
more
often,
from
yi
(fieim>, fxe^cov)
or
o\ (7reb'<?),
is also
f
in the
majority
of other dia-
lects. Lesb.
cr8,
found in our
literary
texts and in a few late
inscrip-
tions,
is
only
another
spelling
of the same
sound,
adopted perhaps
because

was used with the value of z in
a
=
hid,
etc.
(19.1).
85]
PHONOLOGY
67
But assimilation to
88,
initial
8,
is
Boeotian, Thessalian, Elean,
Cretan, Laconian,
and
Megarian (?).
Boeot.
ypappar&Ba),
\jra(pi88(o
)
8o/cipd88a>, iapei,d88co, rpe7re88a,
8d)oo
(&>&>),
Aeu<?,
Thess.
eava-
tcd(8)8ev (no.
33
;
the
only example,
so
possibly
88
only
in Thessa-
liotis,
but there is no evidence
against
its
being general
Thessalian).
El.
8i/cd(8)8co, xpai(8)8a>,
Cret.
8L/cd88co,
yjra(pi88(o, epyd88opai, (ppov-
tl88(o, 8d>co, Scoo'?, 8vy6v, A.rjva (Zrjva),
Lac.
r
yvpvd88opai
etc. in Ar.
Lys., pucKix^opevos, 67n(8)86[pevo<;]
>
Aeu? in
inscriptions.
Aeu?
occurs also on a vase from
Rhodes,
and is
perhaps genuine
Rho-
dian. Cf. the occasional assimilation of <r8 in external combination
in
Pdiodian,
97.4.
Meg.
88 is doubtful
(Ar.
Ach.
pd88a,
^prj88(o,
but
only
f
in
inscriptions).
In Cretan and Elean the
spelling
tt is also
found,
as Cret.
(f>pov-
tittco,
ecnrpeppiTTai {eK7rpefxvi^(o),
r
YTy)va, Tr/va
(Zrjva),
YA.voo-titto)
(voarL^co),
cmdpio<;
(a^/xio?).
a. There is some
interchange
between
presents
in -cnno or -ttw and those
in
-to
or
-88(o, owing
to the
identity
of their future and aorist forms. Thus
Att.
<x<aTTo>
=
Ion.
cr<aa>,
Boeot.
<T<f>a88a>,
Thess.
ifxtjxivLcrcru)
=
Att.
ifjicfta-
via), and,
vice
versa,
Cret.
Trpd88w
= Att.
7rpa.TTw,
oweo-craSSw
=
Att. -(tolttw.
o-e
85. 1. ar
=
cr0. The use of ar for <rd
(see 63)
is
mainly
charac-
teristic of Northwest Greek. It is the
regular spelling
in
Locrian,
as
heXearai,
hapearai,
and
early
Elean,
as
^peearai,
Xvaaaro,
and
occurs with some
frequency
in
Phocian,
as
Delph. irpoara, htXa^d-
crro,
later
ryiveaTco etc.,
Stir,
decrrcov,
diroTroXirevaaa-rai. It OCCUTS
also in
Boeotian,
in late
inscriptions
of Orchomenus
(cnroXoyiTTa-
arrj
etc.),
where it is
perhaps
due to Aetolian
influence,
and twice
in Thessalian
(TreirelaTeiv,
eXeaTeiv,
Larissa).
But there are sonic
early examples
in other
dialects,
as Cret.
pio-rds
(Vaxos),
Lac.
('nro-
crTpvdearai, ^pijarai,
and in late times it is found in
many parts
of
Greece,
even at Athens.
2. aa =
aO. This is found in late
Elean,
as a7ro86a-a-ai
(no. 60),
Tronjaaaai (no. (51).
68 GREEK DIALECTS
[85
3. 66
=
cr6. This is usual at
Gortyna
and some of the other
cities of central
Crete,
as
\vaa66cu, Sare66ac,
Tpd<pe(6)6ai,
etc.
(also, rarely,
t6,
e.g. 8eKer6ai).
But a6 is found in most of the
very
earliest
inscriptions,
and in the latest
(here
Koivrj
influence).
Assimilation, Dissimilation,
and
Transposition
of Consonants
86. Assimilation in consonant
groups. Many
of the
changes
belonging
under this head have been
given already, e.g.
under
55,
69, 74-77, 79, 80, 84,
85. See also under external
combination,
96-
100. No notice is taken of assimilation which is common to all
dialects and
presumably proethnic,
as SX to
XX,
etc.
This class of
phenomena
is one in which the difference between
colloquial
and careful
speech
is most
noticeable,
as
may readily
be
observed in
English.
While some assimilations are so
uniformly
effected that the unassimilated form is
completely displaced
and
forgotten,
others remain
colloquial only,
the unassimilated form
being
still
preferred
in careful
speech
and
writing.
This accounts
for much of the lack of
uniformity
in the evidence as
regards
some
of the
changes
mentioned in this and the other sections. In some
cases the
spelling
varies
greatly
even in the dialects where the
change
is best attested. Sometimes the assimilation is uniform in
certain
dialects,
but
evidently
existed
colloquially
in others also
and
only sporadically
made its
appearance
in the
spelling.
1. kt to tt in Cretan, vvtti
=
vvkti,
Autto?
=
Av/ctos. For
Locr.
c'(t)
t&s,
see 100. Cf. also SiaXeXerrai in an
inscription
of
Cumae.
2. 7tt to tt in Cretan and Thessalian. Cret.
eypaTTai
=
yeypa-
tttcu,
7reWo<?
=
7re'/Li7rT09,
Thess. AeTTivaio<;
(Ae7TTiWio<?),
ol tto-
Xt'a/3%oi, apxiTToXiapxevTos (7TTo'Xt<?,67),
also clt Ta<; etc. in external
combination
(99.2).
Cf. also Thess. 'At66vito<;
=
'A<}>66vt)to<;.
3.
ay
to
77 (7)
in Cretan,
irpelyv? probably
from
Trpeio-yvs
(Boeot.
Trpiayeies, 68.1), TrpeiyevTcis, irpetycov, irpeiyicrTos,
late
7rp;-
yi<TTo<i (Trpr/yLo-Tevo)
also
Coan).
A
parallel change
of <r/c to kk is
seen in Laconian
glosses,
as
icahUicop
=
/caSiWo?.
88]
PHONOLOGY
69
a. Note that the forms
cited,
as also Thess.
Trpacrfieui,
are formed from
jrpticr- (cf.
also Cret.
-rrpuv
beside
rrptv),
not
irpca-
as in
Att.-Ion.,
Lesb.
Trpeafivs.
Late Cret.
irptyytvTds
is a
hybrid
form.
4. (xt to tt in
Cretan, Laconian,
and Boeotian. Cret.
fierr
e?
beside
fjueara,
Lac.
fierrov, dress,
=
^pearov
(Etym. Magn.),
Boeot.
cttco
=
ca-ra)
(Ar., Plato),
erre
=
ecne. But in the
great majority
of
cases ar remains in the
spelling
of
inscriptions.
5.
pv
to vv in Cretan. avvioiTO
=
dpve'oiro,
ovvida
=
opvida,
'EAeu-
Oevvcuos
=
'RXevOepvaloi.
6.
fiv
to
fip,
in Cretan.
i<nrpefJLfiiTT(o
=
eKirpefivi^w.
7.
yi>
to v.
ytyvo/xai appears
as
yivofiai
in most dialects
except
Attic
(here
also,
but
late),
or as
yivvpuai (Thess., Boeot.).
yiv(t>-
(tk(o
=
yiyvcoa/co)
occurs in Lesbian and in Ionic
prose
writers
(Att.
yeivcbcr/cQ) very late),
and in some late. Doric
inscriptions.
This is
not
really
assimilation,
but loss of
7 by
dissimilation from the ini-
tial
7, supported,
in the case of
<yivo/xai,, by
the
yev
of other tenses.
87.
Transposition
in consonant
groups.
As tikto) from
*tltko),
so
probably
Sd/cTvXos from
*8drKvXo<;,
to which
points
Boeot.
Sa/ctcvXtos (kk
from tk as in Thess. ttok kL from ttot
k(,
whereas
kk from kt would be
contrary
to all
analogy,
cf.
86.1).
But most
examples
are of
colloquial
and
transitory
character,
more or less
frequently repeated slips
of the
tongue,
or
sometimes,
without
doubt,
only graphic.
Thus from Attic
inscriptions a^vvap-^ovTOiv
=
yjjvv- (%vv-), ua^dfxevo<;
=
eu^crayu-evo?, a^v^rj
=
"^v^rj, eypaafav
=
eypa\jrev (often
on
vases),
fiea-dfivr]
=
fieaoSfxi)
(8/x
first to
v\i
by assimilation).
88.
Assimilation, dissimilation,
and
transposition,
between non-
contiguous
consonants.
Except
for the
regular
dissimilation of
aspirates
in
proethnic
Greek
(65),
these
phenomena
are of the same
occasional character as the
preceding (87). They
arc most fre-
quently
observable in the case of
aspirates,
or of
liquids,
for which
see
65,
70. A nasal
may interchange
with a mute of its own
class,
by
assimilation or dissimilation with another
nasal, e.g.
Cret.
vvva-
fiai
=
hvvafJLca (cf.
Mod.Grk.
MevreXr/
beside
ttevreXr},
name of
70 GEEEK
DIALECTS
[88
the
monastery
on Mt.
Pentelicus),
or,
vice
versa,
Att.
TepfiivOos
beside
repiJuvOos,
Att.
/cvfiepvaoo
from
*/cv/jLepvda)
beside
Cypr.
kv-
ixepevat,
and
^dpvafxai
=
fidpvafiat,
which occurs in certain
inscrip-
tions in
epic style
from
Athens,
Corcyra,
etc.
(nos.
88,
90).
See
also
69.3, end,
and 86.7.
Among examples
of
transposition may
be
mentioned Ion.
d/judpea)
=
dptdfieco, Delph., Epid. /3o'\t//,o?
=
fioXi-
/3o?
(Att. usually /jloXv/38o<;),
also,
with
assimilation,
Ehod.
/36\i-
ySo?
(7repi/3o\t/3(t)crai).
a. A few dialectic
examples
of
haplology,
or
syllabic
loss
by
dissimila-
tion,
may
be added here.
Epid. /ie/xt8i/i./xvov
from
rjfu([xe)8ifxvov,
as Att.
r//xe-
Sl/xvov
from
^(/At)/ue'8t/i,vov.
Cret.
vedras,
body of young men,
gen.
yedras from
veora(To)s,
ace. vedra from vedrara.
Doubling
of Consonants
89. A
single
consonant is sometimes written
double,
this indi-
cating
a
syllabic
division
by
which it was heard at the end of one
syllable
and the
beginning
of the next.
1.
aar,
g<jk
etc. Such
spellings
as
dpiaaro^, 6aari<i,
<ypd\}rao-~
adai, 'Ao-o-/c\?;7rto?, /coaafAos,
are
frequent,
and not confined to
any particular
dialect. For
examples
in external
combination,
see
101.2.
Similarly
o-
(= z-zd)
and
ff
(=ks-s), e.g. Arg. Si/cdo-fa,
Delph. BovXia^oj,
Locr.
^a</>{|<?,
Boeot.
Aef|t7T7ra,
Thess.
e'a-
vaicd(8)8ev.
2. Before consonantal i in
Thessalian,
as 7rdXXio<; etc. See 19.3.
3. Between vowels. This is confined to continuous
sounds,
especially liquids
and
nasals,
mostly
after a
loug
vowel or
diph-
thong.
Thess.
fiva/jL/jieiov,
Aafifxarpeto^,
Lesb.
wpoaypij/xLievco,
Ehod.
eljxixeiv,
Dodon.
dfA/xeivov,
Boeot.
ddXXarrav,
Thess.
dfieXXov,
Delph.
QeXirovGGLOs,
El.
dvra7ro8i8oiacra,
Cret.
cnrop88dv
(spirant 8).
Cf.
also 101.1.
Delph.,
Cret.
afxcfuXXeya)
is from
d/xcpta-Xeyco, though
Meg. d^eXXeyov
shows that it was felt as
d/jL^t-XXeyco.
4.
Epid. p,e8i/jLp,vov, hefxiBififivov,
lapo/x/xvdfxove'; (no. 83).
Cret.
dXXorrpios, Arg. irir\Tpivov (cf.
Osc. alttram
etc.,
frattre
etc. in
Latin
inscriptions).
90]
PHONOLOGY
71
5. In
hypocoristic proper
names,
where it
originates
in the voca-
tive and is due to the
emphatic
utterance in
calling. Examples,
though
found
elsewhere,
are
by
far most
frequent
in
Boeotian,
e.g.
'Ay
ad
Boo,
B
lottos, Mevvei,
etc.
CHANGES IN EXTERNAL COMBINATION
1
90. The
phenomena
of external
combination,
or sentence
pho-
netics,
such as
elision, crasis,
consonant
assimilation, etc.,
are found
in all dialects. But in
Greek,
as in most other
languages,
there is
a
tendency
to limit more and more the
scope
of such
changes,
and
to
prefer,
in formal
speech
and its written
form,
the uncombined
forms. The
inscriptions,
Attic as well as those of other
dialects,
differ
greatly
in this
respect according
to their time and character.
The
following general
observations
may
be made.
1. The
changes
occur
mainly
between words
standing
in close
logical
relation. Thus oftenest in
prepositional phrases,
or between
the
article,
adjective,
or
particle
and the noun with which it
agrees ;
frequently
between
particles
like
itai, he, pev,
etc. and the
pre-
ceding
or
following
word
;
less often between the
subject
or
object
and the
following
verb,
and
very rarely
in looser combinations.
2. While the less radical
changes,
such as the elision of a short
vowel or the
simpler
forms of consonant
assimilation,
are least
restricted in
scope
and survive the
longest,
the more violent forms
"of crasis and of consonant assimilation are the most
infrequent
and
the soonest
given up.
Thus,
in the matter of consonant assimila-
tion,
the
partial
assimilation of a nasal to a
following mute,
espe-
cially
a
labial,
as in
Tap ttoXlv,
is
very
common in all dialects down
to a late
period
and sometimes observed even in loose combinations
(cf. 96.1),
but
examples
like to\
\6yov,
tovv
vo/aovs,
etc. are
compara-
tively infrequent
and
practically
restricted to
early
inscriptions.
1
Some matters which
strictly belong
under this head have been discussed
elsewhere,
as the rhotacism of final
s,
treatment of final
vs,
etc.
72
GREEK DIALECTS
[90
3.
Although
the dialects differ in the extent to which
they
exhibit these
phenomena
and in some details
(e.g.
Cretan shows
the most extensive and radical series of consonant
assimilations),
the differences
depend
more
upon
the time and character of the
inscription,
the
degree
to which the
language
has been formalized.
4. There is no
consistency
in the
spelling,
even as
regards
the
milder
changes,
combined and uncombined forms often
standing
side
by
side in the same
inscription.
Elision
91. Elision is common to all
dialects, but,
as in
Attic,
subject
to
great inconsistency
as
regards
the written
form,
which even in
metrical
inscriptions
is
very
often not in accord with the demands
of the meter. In
general
elision is most
frequent
in the
conjunc-
tions and
particles
such as 8e
(6'Se,
ov8e,
etc.),
re, ica, dWd, etc.,
the
prepositions,
and,
among
case-forms,
in
stereotyped phrases
like
7ro'X,V
d<ya0d
etc. The elision of a
dipththong, e.g.
Locr. Se(-
\eT
av^opelv,
is
comparatively
rare. For elision in
place
of usual
crasis,
see 94.
Aphaeresis
92.
Examples
of
aphaeresis,
which is
only
a form of
crasis,
are
rare. Ion.
rj '?, firj
'Xdaaove
1
;
(Chios,
no.
4),
Locr. e
'&e\cf>i6v,
e
Weirdfiov, fie Woarafiev,
El.
fie 'vrroi, /ie 'irLiroeovrov, fie 'indelav,
Lesb.
a[rd\X]a
Vt.
Shortening
of a Final
Long
Vowel
93. The
shortening
of a final
long
vowel before an initial
vowel,
so well known in
poetry,
is
occasionally
seen in
inscriptions, e.g.
Cret.
fie e/o/t (fir]
XV)>
^ evSitcov, etc.,
Meg.
eVetSe 'I/ceVio?. So
Cypr.
I
ef (r) e'|)
with 1 from e
(9.:?).
Crasis
94.
Crasis,
mostly
of ica( or forms of the article with the fol-
lowing
word,
is found in the
early inscriptions
of all
dialects,
94]
PHONOLOGY
73
though
the uncombined forms are more
frequent.
As
between the
"
phonetic principle,"
where the result of crasis is in
accordance
with the
regular
laws of
contraction,
and the
"
etymological prin-
ciple,"
with
lengthening
of the second vowel as in Att.
avrjp
=
6
avijp,
the former is
almost,
if not
wholly, predominant
outside
of Attic.
1.
o,
o
(ov),
&),
+ a
(cf. 44.1).
Ion.
wvr)p, Twywvos
(tov dywvo<;),
with the
regular
contraction to
to,
where Attic has
avi)p, rdyuvo*;.
Similarly
Lesb.
(lit.) wv-qp,
Arc.
tcaroppevrepov (Kara
to
appevre-
poy),Delph.
rcoireXXaiov
(tov 'AireXXaiov),
TcoiroXXoyvL
(twl
'AttoX-
Xcovt),
Boeot. tottoXXuvl
(toi 'AirdXXcovi),
Corinth.
T07re(X)XovL
(ro)i
'
AireXXcovi)
, rcoyadov (to dyaOov), Meg. op^eSapie (to 'Apye-
Sap,e),
and so
regularly
in
literary
Doric.
Elision,
rather than crasis
according
to the
"
etymological principle,"
is
probably
to be assumed
in the few
examples
like Corinth,
rapiarepov
l
(to dpco-Tepdv),
Arg. Tapyeloi (toI 'Apyeloi), HayeXaiSa Tapyeio (6 'AyeXaiSa
tov
'Apyeiov), Cypr. Ta(pL)(pt8e^i6i (ra 'A/i<tSeta>).
2.
o,
5
(ov),
+
e
(cf. 44.3).
Att.-Ion.
Tovvopa
(to 6vop,a),
Lesb.
coviavTO<i
(6 eviaVTOs),
Locr.
oirdyov
(6 eTrdywv).
3. a
+
o
(cf. 41.2).
Att.,
Dor.
^co (ical o),
Ion.,
Cret. kco
(/cat 6),
Lesb.
(lit.)
/ccoTTi
(real ottl),
El.
KoiroTapoi (ical oiroTapoi).
Cf.
Aegin. ^oXe'cpas (ical
6
iXecpas)
with double
crasis,
like
%cJ/c (ical
6
tic)
in Theocritus.
4. a
+
o
(cf. 41.4). Meg.
aXvvmds
(a '0\w7ua?).
5. a
-f-
e
(cf. 41.3).
Locr.
hdirifOLicia (a eTripoucia).
6. a
+
e
(cf. 41.1).
Att.-Ion.
tcajd) (ical eyco),
kcltti
(ical eiri),
tclv
(to, ev),
etc.,
West Greek
Krjv, kyjk, icrjiri, (ical
ev,
ical
i/e,
ical
eiri),
etc. So also in Thessalian
(no. 33)
icev and Te?
(to, e?).
Lesbian lias
tcep,e
(ical ipbe)
in an
early inscription, though
the texts of the Aeolic
poets
have
mostly
kcl-
(icapo? etc.);
and Arcadian has iceiri.
i
We
continue,
as a matter of
convention,
tti transcribe
in the form
<>f crasis
where the combination
belongs
to those which
commonly
suffer
crasis,
even in
cases where we believe the
pheno
mm is elision. For if is
impossible
to draw
the line between crasis and elision with
certainty.
See also under
7,
s
, 9.
74 GREEK DIALECTS
[94
7. With words
beginning
with a
diphthong. Inscriptions
some-
times show the
regular
crasis with
ev-,
as
Delph. KijvKXeca
(teal
KvicXeta),
Ehud.
ouSafxo (6 EvSd/xov),
but otherwise the
diphthong
unchanged,
that
is,
what is
probably
elision rather than
crasis,
e.g.
Thess. koI
l
(ical ol),
Ion. Toitcoirehov
(to
oltcoirehov), KoivoTrihrjS
(ical
Olvo7ri8i]^), Delph.
Kovre
(ical ovre). Similarly
kov, icovre,
etc. in
Attic and Ionic literature
(also x'i

Kai 'l
>
an^ Ke^~
=
Kat e^
-
)>
and in Theocritus. Forms like couto?
(6 clvtos)
in Herodotus and
Theocritus,
wiroXos
(6 aliroXos)
in
Theocritus,
KcovSev
(ical ovhev)
in
Epicharmus,
are
rarely
attested in
inscriptions (once
Ion. wurv-
/jlvtjttjs
=
6
alo-vfAvrjTr]<;).
But the
proper transcription
of forms in
the
pre-Ionic alphabet
is sometimes
uncertain,
e.g.
Thess.
icevfep-
<yerav (ical evepyerav)
or
/ceufepyerav,
Boeot.
reurptrKpavro (ral
EvTpi]Ti(f>dvTa>)
or
TeurperLcfravTo, Aegin.
hoiKOS
(6 oi/cos)
or
hoacos.
8. With words
beginning
with i or v. Cret. icvlees
(ical vlees),
El. KVTrahvKioi
(ical vira-), Delph.
tcihiwrai
(ical IStcorac).
In such cases there is of course no evidence as to whether the
v or i was
lengthened,
as
usually
in
Attic-Ionic,
but
probably
we
have here
simply
elision.
9. In Elean in the forms of the article the final vowel or
diph-
thong disappears,
sometimes even the vowel with final consonant.
Thus
riapov (to lapov), rlapo (tS lapw), riapol (rot lapol), rkindpoi
(rol eiridpoi),
and even ravTO
(tw? avro)), rop lapofidop
ToXwiriat
(reap lapopidwp rtbp 'OXwiriat).
This is
clearly
not crasis
proper,
but an extension of the
principle
of elision.
1
Cf. dvlwt
(rwi
vloa)
in an Attic
inscription.
Once El. rol 'vravr
iypa/xevot
with
aphaeresis.
Apocope
95.
Apocope
of
prepositions
is almost unknown in Attic-Ionic
inscriptions,
but is usual in other dialects for at least some of the
prepositions.
All of them have dv
(or
6v,
vv)
and
irdp (even
Ionic
has dv in literature and a few cases of
irdp
in
inscriptions),
kot
1
See
footnote, p.
73.
96]
PHONOLOGY
75
and 7to't are found in
nearly
all the West Greek dialects
(but
not
in
Cretan,
and
rarely
in
Argolic),
and in Boeotian and Thessalian.
But these are
mostly
confined to the
position
before
dentals,
espe-
cially
forms of the article. Before other consonants
they occur,
with
assimilation,
in Thessalian and sometimes in Boeotian and
Laconian
;
kclt also in Lesbian and
Arcado-Cyprian (in
Arcadian
K(x before all consonants in
early inscriptions,
later
only
before the
article,
otherwise kcltv formed after
airv). irep
occurs in
Delphian
(cf.
also
irepohos
=
7repio8o<;),
Elean
(Trap),
and Thessalian
;
also in
Lesbian
(Alcaeus),
and in a few
proper
names in Locrian
(Ueppo-
daptav),
Cretan,
and Laconian.
air, eV,
vir are Thessalian
only,
except
for two
examples
of eV in Boeotian before it. An
apocopated
form of irehd is seen in Arc ire rots i.e.
7re(8)
rots.
Apocope
is most extensive in
Thessalian,
which has
av,
irdp,
kclt,
ttot,
Trip,
anr, eV,
vtt. The Thessalian
genitive singular
in -ol is also
best
explained
as
arising
from -oio
by apocope, beginning
with the
article,
which
was,
of
course,
proclitic
like the
prepositions (cf. 45.1).
Apocopated
forms are more common in
early inscriptions
than
later,
when there is a
tendency, partly
due to
koivij influence,
to
employ
the full forms.
a. Forms like
kcltov, ttotov. instead of kclt
tov,
ttot
tov,
occur not
only
in
early inscriptions
where double consonants are not
written,
hut also in the
later
inscriptions
of some dialects. For the most
part
the matter is one of
spelling only,
but in some cases such forms
represent
the actual
pronuncia-
tion,
due in
part
to actual
simplification
of the double consonants, in
part
to
syllabic
dissimilation or
haplology,
as in later Attic KUTaSe from
kgi(to.)
TaSe. So in Arcadian the
spelling
is almost
uniformly
ku
(early
kcltovw,
Kuxpivl,
etc.,
later
KUTawep, KaKULtivav)
. In doubtful cases it is better to
expand
the forms to
Ka(r)
tov etc. in our
texts,
if
only
for the convenience
of the student.
Consonant Assimilation

96. Assimilation of final v.
1. To the class of a
following
labial
or
guttural.
Cases
like
t?)/x
ttoXlv, rb<y Ki]pvKd,
vufi fie'v,
aw,
frequent
in Attic
inscriptions,
and
likewise in the other dialects. So also between
object
and veil) as
76
GKEEK DIALECTS.
[96
Delph.
toklojx (pepeTco,
Arc.
iroaoSop, iroevrw,
and in looser combina-
tions as Att.
icrrlfi
irepl,
Arc. Iv
eTriK,piai<y Kardirep, Arg. iroioley
Kara.
2. To <t. Att. 69
Sapt,
Ion. tw?
crv/jL7rdvT(DV,
Delph.
a<? Se'Xeu-
kos
(a?
=
dv), ecT(tf(?)
avXeovres,
Epid.
tos ctclkov. Cf. Ion. Tracrav-
Sirji
beside
rravcrvBirji,
and Lesb. 7raacrv8idcravTO<i.
Before o-
-f
consonant. Att. e'er
crrijXrji
but oftener e
uTrjk^i,
also
re are\ev. So
Rhod.,
Cret. e
cndXat,
El. t ardXav. These do not
arise
by
assimilation but
by regular
loss of v. See
77.2,
78.
3. To X. Att. e'X
Xifivais,
ro\
\6jov,
Ion. e'X
Aapvcrcrwi, Delph.
tcoX
Aa(3vahdv,
Lac. e'X,
AaKehaipiovL, Epid.
toA.
\i0ov,
rto\ \(0cov.
Cf.
avWejco,
dWvco
=
amXu&),
etc.
4. To
/>.
Att.
ip
'Po&au,
rop
'F68iov. Cf.
crvppiTrra)
etc.
a. In
Cyprian,
where v before a consonant is
always
omitted in the inte-
rior of a
word,
it is also
frequently
omitted in sentence combination as
Ta(v)
tttoXlv-
97. Assimilation of final ?.
1. To v.
Delph.
rovv
vo/xovs.
Cf.
neXoTroW^cro
1
?
(IIe'Xo7ro?
vr/aos).
2. To
fi
and
p. Cypr. peTro(p) /xeja
=
f
eVo?
p>eya,
rd(p)
pa-
vda(a)a<;
=
ra?
pavdaaa^.
In the same
way
arose icd
=
/ca<?
(/cat')
in
Cypr.
/ca
fiev,
Arc. /m
poaclas.
3. To X. Att. toX
\ldos,
Cret. toX
\elovcn,
rtX Xet
(t9 X?)t),
Lac. e'X
AaKeSaifxova (e'X
=
e'?), to(X)
Aa/ceScupLoviots.
4. To 8. So
regularly
in
Cretan,
e.g.
raS
Saiaios,
rd8
oV,
e'8 St-
Kaarepiov, irarpoh
Sovtos.
Barely
elsewhere,
but cf. Ehod.
Zeu(8)
Se'
(no. 93), fia.Tp6(8)
oV,
ra(S) Sevrepas.
Assimilation in the
oppo-
site direction is seen in
Arg.
/3co\d<;
aevrepa^ (no. 81).
5. To 0. Cretan
only,
as rdd
0vyare'pa<;.
Cf. Cret, 60
=
a6
medially (85.3).
a. Before a word
beginning
with a vowel final 5
may
be treated as intervo-
calic,
e.g.
Lac. Aio/h.ktu
AioXcvOepio
=
Ato? Ikitov Atos
iXtvOepiov (cf. 59.1),
Cypr.
Ka
a(y)ri,
to.
v^ipov (59.4),
Eretr.
oirwp
av
(60.3).
loo]
PHONOLOGY
77
98. Assimilation of final
p
to 8. So
regularly
in
Cretan,
e.g.
ave8
8ol,
irareS 8ui and
7rare(8)
8oei,
v7re(8)
8e. Cf. Cnicl.
7ra(8)
Adp,a-
rpa (irdp Act/narpa).
99. Assimilation of a final mute.
1. Final r. The
apocopated
forms of Kara and
irori,
so far as
they
occur otherwise than before t
(cf. 95),
are
generally
assimi-
lated
(sometimes
with further
simplification;
cf. 95
a),
e.g.
Thess.
Kair
irdvTOS,
ttok ki
(ttot
ki
=
Trpbs tl),
Boeot. 7rb8
Adcpvr),
ttok
KaTOTTTas,
LesU kcl/c
/ce(f)d\as (Alcaeus),
/cap. p,ev
(Sappho),
etc. So
in
compounds, e.g.
El.
Ka{8)8a\eono, Ka(6)0vrd<i,
Lesb.
/ca/3/3a\\e
(Alcaeus),
/caWvovros,
Arc.
Ka/ceipLevav, Kaicpive,
Lac.
K-a/3dra
(Ka-
ra/3drov),
/cafiaLvcov
(Alcman),
etc. But t0 is often unassimilated.
2. Final ir. Thess.
air,
eV
=
diro,
etrC are assimilated in ar
t<x?,
eV rol. Cf. 86.2.
3. Final k. See 100.
100.
e|.
In most
dialects,
as in
Attic, e'f
becomes e/c before a
consonant,
this
appearing
often as
e'%
before an
aspirate,
and
ey
before sonant mutes and
X, p., v, p,
until late times when e/c is
usual before all consonants. The
general
rule
is, then, e'
before
vowels,
and i/c
(e%, ey)
before consonants. But the antevocalic form
e'f occasionally appears
before consonants in various dialects
(so
regularly
in
Cyprian,
as
e|
roi
etc.).
In Locrian it is
fully
assimilated to all
consonants, whence,
with
the
simplification
of double consonants in the
spelling,
it
appears
simply
as
e,
e.g.
e
rds,
i
8dp,o, etc.,
i.e.
i(r)
t<x?,
i(8) 8dp,6, e'(p)
pot-
vdvov,
e{6)
OdXao-aas,
i(X)
XiyueVo?,
e(v)
NavirdicTO.
In
Thessalian, Boeotian, Arcadian,
and Cretan the
regular
form
before consonants is
es, e.g.
Thess. i<t
rdv, ea86p>ev,
Boeot. e'<?
tcov,
iaXiaLva)
(cf.
also
ecr/c^Se/car?/
from
e|),
Arc. e'<?
rol, icr8eX\ovTe<;,
icnrepaaai,
Cret. es
top, icr/cXr/aia, Thess., Boeot.,
Cret.
eayovos
=
e/cyovos.
All these dialects have
ef
before vowels
except
Boeotian,
where
e'^9 appears
in an
early inscription,
but
usually
eV?,
as eas
icj>ei/3(ov, eo-o-eipbev.
This is
probably
a transfer
of the anteconso-
nantal form in an intermediate
stage
of its
development (e,
e<r<?,
e'<?).
78 GKEEK DIALECTS
[loo
a. There are some traces of
s
in other dialects which
generally
have Ik or
e,
e.g. Cypr.
e's -ko&
epwes-
nodev
r//<eis (Hesych.), Arg. e(s)
SiKeAi'ias,
and
according
to some
es 7rdAios
=
Ik
7rdAios
(but
see note to no.
75),
Sicil. IctkAti-
tos
(Syracuse, Rhegium), Delph.
ccryovos (?
no.
51,
C
45).
Consonant
Doubling
101. 1. Before vowels. Cret. raw
e/xivav, avvv-ec, Boeot.,
Corinth.
avv-edrfKe,
Att.
%vvv-6vti,
also
rjvv
X
cop
'
vv
&v,
m a KOl
-vr)
inscrip-
tion. This is a
compromise
between
phonetic
and
etymological
syllabification,
and the
examples, though
rare,
are
mostly
earlier
than those for the similar
doubling
in internal combination
(89.3).
2. With oWrt? etc.
(89.1), compare
Att. et<x?
r-qv, Epid.
eV<?
to,
etc.,
or
Epid.
to acrice
Ao?,
Coan tov
aaTecpdvov.
v movable
102. The v movable in the dative
plural
in
-ai(v)
and in the
verb forms in
-ai(v)
and
-e(v)
is a marked characteristic of Attic-
Ionic,
where it
appears
from the earliest
inscriptions
on with in-
creasing frequency
and before both vowels and consonants.
(In
Attic
its use becomes
gradually
more and more uniform before
vowels,
and it is also somewhat more common before a
pause
in the sense
than
elsewhere.) Only
in the dative
plural
does it
appear
in other
dialects,
and even here
only
in Thessalian
(^pefxaaLv,
no.
33)
and
Heraclean
(evTaaaiv etc.).
In verb forms it is
wholly
unknown in
the older
inscriptions
of other
dialects,
and where found is a sure
sign
of
Koivrj
influence.
Note. In the dat.
pi.
-<tlv the v is due to the
analogy
of
pronominal
datives like Att.
fjp.'iv,
Dor.
d/xi'v,
Lesb.
afxfx.iv
and
afxfxi,
in which v is in-
herited
(beside
a form without
y).
After the dat.
pi. -cti(v)
arose the 3
pi.
-o-i(v), e.g.
3
pi. <f>epovai(v)
after dat.
pi. part. cf>epovo-i(v).
then also 3
sg.
Si-
8cuo-(.(i/), Ti9r](n(v),
etc. Another source is 3
sg. yev (originally
3
pi.
with
etymological
v,
163.3)
to 1
sg. ^a,
after the
analogy
of which arose
-e(v)
to
all forms with 1
sg. -a,
as
olSev,
edrjxev,
from which it extended later to
forms with 1
sg.
in
-ov,
as
eAeyev, Aa/?ev,
etc. which are not found in the
earliest
inscriptions.
103]
PHONOLOGY
79
ACCENT
103. Of the dialects outside of
Attic-Ionic,
Lesbian is the
only
one of whose accentual
peculiarities
we have
any adequate
knowl-
edge.
This was characterized
by
the recessive
accent,
e.g. irorapios,
cr6(j)o<i,
/3acri\ev<;,
AeO/co?.
The Doric accent is said
by
the
grammarians
to be
processive
in
certain classes of
forms,
e.g.
eXdftov, aTaaai, afye?
=
Att,
eXafiov,
a-rfjcrai, atyes.
But the statements are too
meager
to admit of
gen-
eralization as to the
system
as a
whole,
nor is it known whether
all Doric dialects had these
peculiarities.
Hence the
practice
now
frequently adopted,
and followed in this
book,
of
giving
Doric forms
with the
ordinary
Attic accent. In
general
our accentuation of
dialect forms can be little more than a matter of convenience.
a. A
question
of
detail,
touching
which there is considerable difference
of
practice among
editors of dialect
texts,
is
whether,
in the case of inflec-
tional forms which differ in their
quantitative
relations from the corre-
sponding
Attic
forms,
to
adopt
the actual accent of the Attic forms or to
change
the accent to accord with the Attic
system, e.g.
infin.
Kplvtv
like
KpLvuv,
or
Kplvev,
ace.
pi. cf>epop.evo<;
like
cfaepo/jLtvovs,
or
cf>epop.tvo$,
Cret.
Kap-
rovavs,
(JTaTrjpavi
like
Kpen-rovas, crraTr/pas,
or
KapTovavi, crrarr/jouvs.
The
question
of the true accentuation is a
complicated
one,
differing
in each
class of
forms,
and
impossible
of
any
certain answer. But
practical
conven-
ience favors the use of the Attic accent in some cases, as in the accusative
plural
to
distinguish
it from the
nominative,
and we
adopt
this alternative
in all the cases mentioned.
The
pronominal
adverbs in
-a, -at,
and -w we accent as
perispomeDa,
following
here what the
grammarians
laid down as the Doric accent, since
this affords a convenient
working rule, and,
for
-w,
serves to
distinguish
e.g.
tcwtw from
gen.
tovtw. But it is far from certain thai the accent was
uniform,
and that we should write
e.g.
dAAei, dAAai, Ttavrai,
as we
do,
and
not,
with
some,
dAAa like Att.
OlKCt,
and
aAAxu,
irdvTai like Alt.
dXXr],
iravrr].
And as between 67rei and
ona, etc.,
about which the
grammarians
were in
doubt,
we
definitely prefer
o7rei,
ottcu, ottvi,
077-77,
07t</>
(cf.
Att. o-rrov
beside irov,
in
spite
of avrov
etc.).
We accent ev&oi.
e^ot,
r/x
ot-
,
'
1
'
' '"'"'
o'Uoi,
though
iv8ol etc.
(cf. ivravOol) may
also lie defended.
INFLECTION
NOUNS AND ADJECTIVES
Feminine a-Stems
104. 1. NOM. SG.
-a,
Att.-Iou.
-rj.
2. Gen. Sg.
-a<?,
Att.-Ion.
-779.

Arc. -dv after the

masculine,
as
oliclav, i^afilav,
but
only
at
Tegea,
and here -a? beside -dv in
early
inscriptions,
and
always
ras.
3. Dat. Sg.
-di,
Att.-Ion.
-r/i,
whence also
-a, -r/,
-et. See
38,
39.

Boeot. -at
(-ae, -?;,
26),
and this is to be assumed in the other
dialects which have -01
(106.2).
4. Acc. Sg.
-dv,
Att.-Ion.
--qv.
5. Nom. Pl. -ai
(Boeot.
-ae, -rj,
26).
6. Gen. Pl.
-dwv, -eu>v, -wv,
-dv. See 41.4.
7. Dat. Pl. In
early
Attic,
-dai(v), -r/ai(v),
sometimes
-diai(v),
-r/i(ri(v),
after 420 B.C. -ais.

In
Ionic,
-r/iat(v) regularly,
-at?
being
rare and
probably
Attic.

In
Lesbian,
-aiai
(but always rais),
and this
occurs,
rarely,
elsewhere.

Most dialects have -ai$ from

the earliest times.
8. Acc. Pl.
-civs,
with the same
development
as has -ow from
o-stems,
namely (see
also
78)
:
-aw;,
-ovs
-a?,
-o?
Cret., Arc,
(Cypr.?),
Thess., Ther.,
Coan
-av<;, -ovs, Cret.,
Arg.
-a?,
-of? or -&)?
-ais,
-01s
Most dialects Lesbian
80
-a?, -aw,
-aip
-o?, *-oi<;,
-otp
Elean
106]
INFLECTION 81
Masculine d-Stems
105. 1. Nom. Sg. -a<?
(with secondary
9,
after the
analogy
of
-09),
Att.-Ion.
-?;?.
a. Forms without
? also
occur,
several in Boeotian
(ttvOlovlku,
KuAAta,
etc.),
and a few from other
parts
of Northwest Greece. Cf. also El. tc-
\eo-ra,
though
this is
possibly
a form in -ra like H0111. i-n-n-oTa.
2. Gen. Sg. -do
(with
0,
in
place
of
9,
after that of
o-stenis),
whence
Arc.-Cypr.
-dv
(22),
elsewhere
-a,
Ion.
-eco,
-co. See 41.4.
Att. -ov is not from
-do,
but the o-stem form taken over as a whole.
a.
-afro,
in
TAacrta/ro, Hao-iaSti/ro,
of two metrical
inscriptions
from
Corcyra (no. 87)
and
Gela,
is a reminiscence of the
epic
-do
(the spoken
form was
already
-d,
which
appears
in other
equally early inscriptions,
as
'ApnaStt
no.
88,
A/rena
no.
85)
with the introduction of a
non-etymological
f,
either
representing
a
glide
sound before the
following
o
(cf. apvrdv,
no. 88. See
32),
or due to a false extension from forms with
etymological
f,
as
Ad/rds
=
Horn. Adds.
b. Forms in
-ds,
with the old
ending unchanged
and
belonging
w it li the
nominatives in -d
(above,
1
),
occur in scattered
examples
in
Megarian
(no. 02)
and from various
parts
of Northwest Greece.
c. Att.-Ion.
proper
names in
-77s,
from the fourth
century on, frequently
form the
genitive
after the
analogy
of
cr-stems, e.g.
Att.
KuAAidSous
(after
Arjfxoo-dwovs etc.),
Ion.
AedScos,
'ApiaretSevs-
This
type spreads
to other
dialects, e.g.
Rhod. MucovtSeus-
o-Stems
106. 1. Gen. Sg. -010
(from
*-oa-io,
cf. Skt.
-asya)
as in
Homer,
whence,
with
apocope,
Thess.
(Pelasgiotis)
-01,
as
toi,
^povoi,
etc.
Elsewhere,
with loss of 1 and contraction,
-ov or -co
(25).-
-In
Cyprian
-ov beside
-6"
(at
Idalium
/xia6ov, dpyvpov, (frCkoicvirpov,
etc.,
and so
usually
-ov in
nouns,
whether vowel or consonant
fol-
lows
;
hut also
ctpyvpo,
dXfd,
before a
consonant,
and
always to).
a. -oto is often
employed
in metrical
inscriptions,
in imitation
of the
epic, e.g.
nos.
87,
88. But in Thessalian it also occurs in a feu
pros.'
in-
scriptions,
and the
grammarians
often refer to the Thessalian
genitive
in
-oto.
This,
together
with the fact that
apocope
is more extensive
in Thes-
salian than in
any
other dialect
(see 95),
makes the derivation
of the usual
82 GREEK DIALECTS
[106
Thess. -ot from -oto far more
probable
than other
explanations
which
sepa-
rate it
entirely
from this and so from the forms of all the other dialects.

For the added y in

Cyprian
no
explanation
that has been offered is
adequate.
2. Dat. Sg. -col in most
dialects,
whence also -co
(38 ;
Thess.
ov,
23).
oi in
Arcadian, Elean,
Boeotian
(-oe,
-v, -ei,
30),
and in later
inscriptions
from various
parts
of Northern Greece
(Delphi,
Aetolia,
Acarnania,
Epirus,
Cierium in
Thessaly, Euboea).
a. In Euboea -ot
replaces
earlier -o>t and
may
be derived from
it,
like
-ei from
-771 (see 39).
But in
general
-ot is rather the
original
locative
(cf.
otKot)
in use as the dative. In some dialects the
history
of the dative is
obscure,
owing
to the lack of
early
material or the
ambiguity
of -01 in
the
pre-Ionic alphabets.
3. Nom. Pl. -01
(Boeot.
-oe, -v,
30).
4. Dat. Pl.
-ouri(v),
as in
Homer,
in
early
Attic, Ionic,
where
it lasts somewhat
longer
than in Attic
(but
some
early examples
of
-ot?,
especially
in West
Ionic),
and Lesbian
(but
here
always
rot?).

Elsewhere
only
-ot?
(Boeot.
-f?, -ei?,
Elean
-otp).
5. Ace. Pl.
-ovi,
with the same
development
as -avs. See
78,
104.8.
6. Gen. Dat. Dual, -ouv as in
Homer,
whence -otv in most
dialects in which the form occurs at all.

Elean
-olois,
-oioip,
after the
analogy
of the dative
plural,
as
Svolols,
avrolotp.
Consonant Stems in General
107. 1. Acc. Sg. -av in
place
of the usual
-a,
with v added after
the
analogy
of vowel
stems,
occurs in
Cypr. Ijarepav, a(v)Bpijd(v)-
rav,
Thess.
Kiovav,
El.
ayaX/jbarofpcopav (but possibly -<$>u>pav
from
nom.
-cpoopds),
and
among
late
inscriptions
of various dialects.
2. Nom. Pl. -ev for usual -e? occurs in late
Cretan, having
originated
in
pronominal
forms. See 119.2 a.
3. Dat. Pl.
-eo-o-i,
as in Horn.
iroSearo-i,
probably
an extension of
the form of
cr-stems,
is characteristic of the Aeolic
dialects,
Les-
bian,
Thessalian
(Pelasgiotis),
and
Boeotian,
and is also found in
early Delphian,
East
Locrian,
Elean
{fyvydheaai
no. 60
;
elsewhere
-oi<s),
and in
inscriptions
of various Corinthian colonies
(Corcyra,
108]
INFLECTION 83
Epidamnus, Syracuse).

Heraclean has -aacrt in

pres. part,
evracr-
aiv
(perhaps originally
*ao-ai
=
Skt.
satsu,
then evraaat
by
fusion
with ivr- of eWe?
etc.), irpaaaovraaai,
etc.
oa,
as ttcivtols
etc.,
after the
analogy
of
o-sterns,
is characteristic of
Locrian, Elean,
and the Northwest Greek
koivt),
whence it finds its
way
into
various dialects in later times.
4. Ace. Pl. -e? in
place
of
-a?,
i.e. the nom. for the
ace,
per-
haps
first used in the numeral
Teropes owing
to the influence of
the indeclinable Trevre
etc.,
is seen in
Delph. he/cardropes (no.
49,
early
fifth
century), Teropes, SeA<t'Se? (in
an
inscription
of
early
fourth
century ;
but otherwise in
Delphian only Teropas etc.),
and
regularly
in Elean
([reropje?,
sixth
century, irXelovep, ^dpnep,
no.
61,
etc.)
and Achaean
(eXdaaoves, Sa/xocrtoc^uAa/ce?, etc.),
also
in the
very
late
inscriptions
of various
dialects,
even Attic.
-avs,
after the
analogy
of
a-stems,
in
Cretan,
e.g. Owyarepavs,
<TT<nepavs,
etc.
cr-Stems
108. 1. All dialects
except
Attic have the uncontracted forms.
Gen.
sg.
in most dialects
-eo?,
whence -to<? in
Boeotian, Cretan,
etc.
(9),
-evs in later
Ionic, Ehodian,
etc.
(42.r>).

Ace.
sg.
masc. and
ace.
pl.
neut.
-ea,
whence -ta
(9), occasionally 77
(42.1).
a.
Proper
names in
-K\erj<;, -kAt/s. Cypr. -/<Aef
es,
whence
-KA07S
in Attic
(beside -kA?}s),
Boeotian
(-/cAees, -kAics)
till about 400 n.c. and
regularly
in Euboean
(gen.
-kAcw,
2),
but in the other dialects
regularly -kAj}?.
Gen.
sg. Cypr. -KAe'/reos,
Boeot. -/cAeios
(=
Iloni.
-kA^os,
cf.
16),
Att.
-kXcov;,
but
in most dialects
-KAeos-
For names in
-*cAeds
instead of
-kAc^s,
sec 166.1.
2.
Proper
names often have forms which are modeled after the
analogy
of the masc.
a-stems,
and this not
only
in Attic-Ionic
(e.g.
Att.
Ico/cpaTTjv, Lco/cpaTOV,
Eretr.
gen. VjUfcpdra), Tip,OK\ea>),
where the
agreement
in the nom.
-?;?
was
especially
favorable to
this,
but also in the other dialects. Tims ace.
sg.
in
-t\v
(->/'': -'??
=
-av:
-a?), e.g.
Boeot.
Aap,oreXeiv etc.,
Arc.
^cXokXPji',
ami even in
appellatives
in Lesb.
Sa/xoreXijV etc.,
Cypr.
areXcv.
-
Dat.
Sg.
in
84 GREEK DIALECTS
[108
-771,
Lesb.
KaWUXtji.

Gen.
sg.
in
-77
(like -a)
in Lesb.
Seoyevrj
etc.
; also,
perhaps, -77? (like
-a?,
105.2
b)
in Thess.
'linroKpdreL'i
(or
nom. for
gen. by
mistake
?), Qepe/cpdres (no.
33
;
or
^>epeKpd-
T(o)s ?).

Voc.
sg.
in
-77 (like -a)
in Arc.
'ATe\?7 etc.,
Delph.
UoXv/CpClTT].
The numerous Boeotian
hypocoristic
names in -et as
MeWet,
<&i\\i, <dd\\ei, E,evvei,
are also best understood as vocatives of
this
type
used as nominatives.
They correspond
to names in
-779,
-77T0?,
in other
dialects,
but in Boeotian follow the
analogy
of
easterns
(gen. sg.
-to?,
ace.
sg. -eiv).
i-Stems
109. 1. In all dialects
except
Attic-Ionic, and,
for the most
part,
in Ionic
too,
the
regular type
of declension is that with t
throughout, namely
-t?, -to?, -I, -iv, -te?, -ia>v, -cat,
-t?
(Cret. -if?)
or
-las
(rare).
2. The
type
in
-t?,
-e&>?
(from
-770?,
as in
Homer),
-et,
pi.
-et?,
etc.
is almost
exclusively
Attic. In Ionic 7ro'\eco? occurs in
early
in-
scriptions
of Chios
(no. 4)
and
Thasos,
and
hwdfiet
in Teos
(no. 3).
But otherwise in
Ionic,
and
always
in other
dialects,
forms of this
type
are late and to be attributed to Attic influence. In
general,
the Attic
datives,
-et and
-eat,
are the first to be
adopted,
next the
nom.-ace.
pi.
-et?,
and
lastly
the
gen. sg.
-eco?. Thus in the later
inscriptions
of
many
dialects it is common to find
gen. sg.
-10^,
but
dat.
sg.
-et.
A
gen. sg.
7ro'Xeo? is found in the
kolvyj,
and in later
inscriptions
of various dialects.
3. Lesbian has a nom.
pi.
-t?
(7ro'Xt?,
no.
21), perhaps
the ac-
cusative used as nominative.
4.
Cyprian
has such forms as
gen. sg. Tt/Lto^apt/ro?,
dat.
sg.
TrrdXifi.
The
f
is
certainly
not
original
here,
and is
perhaps
due
to the
analogy
of v- and
77Jj-steins
(gen.
-vp0?,
-epos).
5. A transfer to the
type
-t?, -180s,
as
frequently
in
Attic,
is
characteristic of Euboean
proper
names in
-t?,
as
Arj/jLo^dptSo^.
ill]
INFLECTION
85
v-Stems
110.
Nearly
all the
inscriptional
forms
occurring
are the usual
ones of the
type
-u?,
-vo<s. Boeot.
[/r]acmo? (i
from
e,
9) agrees
with the aareos of non-Attic literature. For vlvs see 112.1'.
Nouns in
-eus
111. The stem is
r\v, rjf throughout,
nom.
sg.
-eu?
(from -rjvs,
cf.
37.1), gen. sg. -7/f09,
etc.
1. The
original
forms in
-77/ro?, -77/rt,
etc. are
preserved,
with or
without the
f,
in
Cyprian (/3aeriXe/r
o?, 'ESaXiefi,
'ESaXte/re?),
Les-
bian
(/3acrtX??o<? etc.),
Boeotian
(Urdiefi, ypa^jiarelos,
etc.),
Thes-
salian
(/3ao-i\eio<; etc.),
and Elean
(/SacrtXae*?),
as also in Homer.
2. Attic
only
are
fiaaiXe'm, fiaatXea,
with
quantitative
metathe-
sis. But from the
beginning
of
kolvt)
influence
fiao-iXem
is one of
the Attic forms most
widely adopted by
other dialects.
3. Most
dialects,
namely
Ionic and the West Greek dialects ex-
cept
Elean,
have
fiaaiXeo*;, fiaaiXel, etc.,
with
shortening
of the
77.
Generally
these are the forms of even the earliest
inscriptions
(Cret. foi/ceos
etc.),
but we find Coan
leprji, IloXi^t,
etc.
(no.
101,
which has also 'AX/cfitSe? etc.
;
later
always lepel etc.),
and once
Bhod.
'lSafAevrjos (cf. Tiovrwprjiho^).
Beside -eo? sometimes -ev<;
(cf.
42.5),
as
Meg. taped
1
;, but,
owing
to the confusion with the
nominative,
this
spelling
is far less common than in the
genitive
of o--stems.
Acc. Sg. -da in
Ionic, Locrian,
Cretan. But in
Delphian
and
most of the Doric dialects
-77 (see
42.1,
43)
is the
regular
form,
e.g.
Delph. lepy), fiao-iXij,
Lac.
ftaa-iXrj,
Mess,
leprj, Meg. leprj, Mycen.
Hepae (no. 76,
fifth
century), Arg.
fiaaLXr),
Bhod.
fiaaiXr), ypap.-
fxarrj,
Coan
fiaaiXf},
etc. In these dialects -ea is of later occur-
rence,
and due to
koivt)
influence.
Nom. Pl. -e'e? in Cretan
(e.g. Spo/xe'es)
and
elsewhere,
but usu-
ally
contracted to -eU.
Also-r}? (in part
at least
directly
from
-i)e<;)
in
early
Attic,
Coan
(reraprr)<;),
Laconian
(Meyapes
etc.,
no.
(i-1),
and Arcadian
(MavTivrjs).
At
Cyrene
occurs nom. and acc.
pl.
tapes.
86 GREEK DIALECTS
[ill
Ace. Pl. -ea? in Ionic and Doric
(Cret. Bpo/xeavs,
cf.
107.4),
when not
replaced by
-ei? of the
kolvi).
4. Arcadian has nom.
sg.
in
-77?,
as
ieprjs, jpacf)^, cpove<; (Cyprian
also once
t/e/ae?,
but
usually -ev<?),
ace.
sg. hiepev (cf. 108.2),
nom.
pl.
Mavrivri<;.
Some
proper
names
in-???
=
-ei>? are also found elsewhere.
5. In Miletus and colonies occurs nom.
sg. lepecos, gen. sg. lepeco,
likewise at
Ephesus gen. sg.
<&\eco
belonging
to <I>Xei;?.
Some
Irregular
Nouns
112. 1. Zeu?. Zeu? or Aeu?
(84). At(/r)cfe, Ai(
F
)t (also
Atet,
of
uncertain
origin,
in an
inscription
of
Corcyra
and one of Dodona
;
cf. Att.
Atetrpe'c/)?;?, Cypr. At/ret'tfe/xt?), Ai(p)a,
in most dialects. But
also in various dialects
(attested
for East
Ion., Coan, Ther., Cret.,
EL),
as in
Homer, Zr)v6<;, Zrjvi, Zr\va (Cret. Arjva, Trjva, etc.,
37.1).
Late forms with a are
hyper-Doric.
2.
wo'?,
wu?. Aside from the o-stem
forms,
the
inscriptional
occurrences are as
follows,
mostly
from a stem vlv-:
Nom. Sg. wv?
Cret., Lac,
Att.
(Att.
also
vvs,
?).
Gen. Sg. wVo?
Cret.,
Att.
;
Thess. Awo?
(no. 33).
Dat. Sg. w'et
Argol.,
Phoc,
Att.
Ace. Sg. vIvv
Arc, Cret., Locr.,
etc
Nom. Pl. wVe? Cret.
(as
in
Horn.)
;
Att. wet?.
Dat. Pl. vidai Cret.
(as
in
Horn.),
after
analogy
of
warpden
etc.
Ace. Pl. vlvvs
Arg.,
Cret.
;
Att. wet?.
3.
p,rjv.
Stem
*p,T]va- (cf.
Lat.
mensis),
whence
(77.1)
Lesb.
Iaijvvos,
Thess.
neivvos,
Att. etc.
/jlijvos.
The nom.
*/x?;y?
became
*/zeV?
(vowel-shortening
before v
+ cons.,
but later than the assim-
ilation of medial
va),
whence
regularly (78)
Ion.,
Corcyr., Meg.
fiefc,
Heracl.
/xrjs.
In
Attic, /xek
was
replaced by /xy]v
formed after
the
analogy
of
original
v-sterns in
-ijv, -rjvos.
Elean
fievs
is
perhaps
due to the
analogy
of
Zeu?, Zr/vos
(above, 1).
4.
Xa?,
Horn. Xaas.
Originally
a neuter cr-stem to
\aas,
becom-
ing
6
Xaas,
6
Xa?,
after the
analogy
of o Xt"#o? etc. Hence in
geni-
tive beside Xeio? also Att. Xaov
(Soph.),
Cret. \ao.
114]
INFLECTION
87
5.
Cvet.fr/fjia
nom.-acc.
sg.
=
elfxa,
but
gen. sg.
ra?
/rr^ua?
from
a stem in
-ficu
So also Cret.
*ap<\>ihvjxa,
ornament
(cf. hidhrnxa),
but
gen. sg. afiTri&yj/xas.
6.
%ou?,
which in Attic is declined as a consonant stem
(gen.
sg. x ^)'
is
properly
a contracted o-stem
(from xf~)
^ie
7rXoO?,
and remains so in
Ionic,
e.g.
ace.
sg. %o0f, gen. pi. ^w.
7.
%ef'/3, ^?7/o.
See 27
b,
79.
Comparison
of
Adjectives
113. 1. Beside
pei^cov
and
Kpeirrcov,
both with anomalous
et,
we
find the normal
ixe^cov (from *fjLji(ov)
in Ionic and
Arcadian,
and
/cpecrcrcov (from *icpeTLu>v)
in Ionic. For Dor.
/cdppcov,
Cret.
ap-
T<wz>
(both
from
^Kapruav)
see 49.2 with
a, 80,
81.
2. Beside
irXecov,
pi.
irXeoves,
er-stem
forms,
like Horn.
7r\ee?,
7r\ea?,
occur in Lesbian
(7rA.ea?
no.
21)
and Cretan
(e.g. Gortyn.
7r\<e?, ttXlclvs, irXia,
beside
ttXiovos, irXiova,
irXiov.
irXlaaiv,
I >iv-
ros,
is in
origin
a y-stem
form,
cf. 77.1
a).
Cf. also Arc. irXos
(from
*7rXeo?,
cf. 42.5
d)
adv.
=
irXeov.
Heracl. ttoXl<tt6s
=
7r\eZerTo? is formed
directly
from iroXvs.
3.
EL,
Lac.
d{a)atara (also
in
Aesch.)
=
ayxicrra,
is formed
from the
compar.
aaaov
(this regularly
from
*ayxiov).
NUMERALS
Cardinals and Ordinals
114. 1-10. 1. Nom.
sg.
masc. Att. etc.
eh, Heracl.?;? (cf.
Lac.
ouSes),
Cret. eV?
(evB
8-
=
ew
S-,
Law-Code IX. 50
;
see
97.1),
from
*eW Cf. 78.

Fein.
\iia, but,
of different
origin,
Lesb.,
Thess.
la,
as in Homer. Also masc. to?
(cf.
Horn. dat.
sg.
neut.
la>)
in Cretan,
but with
pronominal
force
=
e'/cetw?.
[Boeot.
la now in
Corinna.]
Att. etc.
7T/JWTO?,
West Greek and Boeot.
Trparos.
The sourceof
Trparos
is uncertain
(not *7rpoaT09,
cf.
44.1).
2. &vo
(Boeot. Siovo,
24)
in all dialects. Lac. once Sve with the
ending
of consonant stems.

Svelv
=
hvolv in late Att. and
Koivq.
88 GREEK DIALECTS
[lH

Plural forms in various

dialects,
e.g.
Chian, Cret.,
Heracl.
8vwv,
Cret.
8vol<;,
Thess.
hvas,
and
8vai(y)
in late Attic and
koivij.
3. Att. etc.
rpels,
Cret.
Tpe'e?,
Ther.
rpr)?,
from
*T/3ete?.
See
25,
45.5.

Ace.
rpt<i,
Cret.
rpuvs (for rpivs
with t introduced anew
from
rpioiv etc.).
Under the influence of the indeclinable
numerals,
the nominative or the accusative is used for both cases in some
dialects,
namely
nom.
rpels
in Attic and
elsewhere,
and ace.
rpls
in
Boeotian, Heraclean,
Delphian, Troezenian,
and
perhaps
in Lesbian.
rpiTos,
Lesb.
repros (18).
4. Att.
TeTTapes,
Ion.,
Arc.
reaaepes (also Teaaapes
in Ionic and
KOivrj),
Boeot.
7TTTape<i,
Lesb.
ireaavpes (Horn.
irLcrvpes),
West
Greek
re'ropes.
From
*ql'etuer- (cf.
Lat.
quattuor,
Skt.
catvdras),
the differences
being
due to inherited variations in the second
syllable (tuer,
tuor, tur,
tur),
and to the
divergent development
of
qW (68)
and tu
(54
e,
81).
rerapro<;,
Horn.
Terparo<;,
Boeot.
7rerparo^.
See 49.2 a.
5.
irevre,
Lesb. Thess.
irepure
(68.2).
7reyu,7TTo'?,
Cret. Trevros
(86.2).
6.
e, Cret.,
Delph.,
Heracl.
fit-.
See 52 &. Tor Boeot.
ia-fcr)-
Sefcdrj],
see 100.
7. 7TTa.

e/38ofios,
but
Delph. he/38ep,o<i
(cf. Delph.,
Heracl.
e/38efX7]Koura, Epid. e/SSe/xaZo?).
8.
o/cTw,
Boeot.,
Lesb. okto
(like. Suo),
Heracl.,
Ther. /jo/ctw
(58 c),
Elean 677-T0
(with
7r from
kind).
9.
eiWa,
Delph. e'w]
(42.1).
But
*evpa
in Att.
evaros, iva/cocnoi,
Ion.
et'mTO?, elvaKoaioi,
Cret.
rjvaros,
etc. See 54. Heracl.
hevvea,
Delph.,
Ther.
he'varos,
see 58 c. Lesb.
evoro<;,
see
6,
116 .
10.
Setca,
Arc. 5e/co
(8va)8e/co).
- -
8e/ca.To<z, Arc,
Lesb. 8eKoro$.
See
6,
116 .
115. 11-19.
evheica,
rarely
8eica eh
(e.g.
Heracl. 8eica
hev).

Att. and Horn.

8a)8etca,
but in most dialects
8vd>8e/ca,
rarely
SvoSe/ca
(e.g.
Boeot.
SvoSe/caTos), Delph.,
Heracl. 8efca 8vo
(also
late
Attic).

rpels
teal
8e/ca,
also indecl.
Tpeur/catie/ca (Attic
after 300
B.C.)
and
rpi(TKai8eKa (Boeotian etc.;
cf.
114.3);
also 8eica
rpels, especially
117]
INFLECTION 89
when the substantive
precedes (so
Attic even in fifth
century).

Similar variations for

14-19.
ivSe/caTOS, SatSe/caro?, SvcoSe'/caros,
SvoSefcaros
(see above).

13th
19th,
Att.
rpiros
ical
oV/caTO?, etc.,
but
rpeicncaiSeKaTOS
or
Tpto-fcaL&eKaTOs,
etc.,
in East
Ionic, Boeotian,
and Lesbian
(-oY/coto?).
116. 2090. elicocn
(from *e-piKoai)
in
Attic, Ionic, Lesbian,
Arcadian
(no
occurrence in
Cyprian),
but
fliccm,
ckcltl
(l,
cf. Ther.
hiKciSi,
no.
107;
for h see 58
c)
in West Greek with Boeotian and
Thessalian,
with t not
ei,
and t retained
(61).
The ec of Heracl.
pei/cart
beside
fi/cari
is due to the influence of Att. ec/coai.

Att. etc.
Tpia/covTa,
Ion.
rpi7JKOvra.

rerrapaKOVTa, reaaepciKOvra,
recrcrapaKovra, TreTTapdtcovra (see 114.4), Delph., Corcyr.,
Heracl.
TerpwKovra (so
doubtless in all West Greek dialects
previous
to
Attic
influence).

TrevTijtcovra, e^rj/covra (pe^Kovra),

etc.,
with
i]
in all dialects
(but
Ion.
6y8d)/covra, 44.2).

Delph.,
Heracl.
Ae/3Se-
pLj]KOvra,
Heracl.
ho*y8or>fcovTa, hevevijtcovTa.
See 114.7-9.

Gen.
Teacr[ep]afc6vT(ov,
irevTi^KovToiv,
etc, in
Chios,
where the use of such
inflected
genitives (also Seiccov)
is one of the Aeolic features of the
dialect
(cf.
irepTrwv,
heicwv in
Alcaeus,
also
rpirjicovToov
in
Hesiod).
Att.,
Ion. el/coo-ros
etc.,
Boeot.
piicacnos (-tcao-ros
doubtless in all
West Greek dialects also
;
but Thess.
Zkocttos),
Lesb.
eUoMnos,
rpid-
otcrro9,
e%rjicoi(TTO<;).
a. The earliest form of the ordinals is that in -Kaoros
(from
-Lin I
-in-,
cf. Skt. trihcat-tama-
etc.).
Under the influence
of the cardinals
in -kovto.
this became -kocttos
in Attic
etc.;
in Lesbian,
under the same
influence,
*-kovo-tos,
whence -kowttos
(cf.
77.:'.,
78).
To the same
analogy
is due
the o of
eiKoo-t,
and of the hundreds in -koctioi
(e.g. rpiaKoaioi
after
T/udKovra),
instead of the more
original
a in
p'kuti
(Ski. vihcati-,
hat,
vlginti),
-kutloi,
-kuo-ioi
(cf.
Ikoltov,
Skt.
catam,
Lat.
centum).
It is
possible
thai a still further
extension of this
analogical
o is to be assumed
in
explanation
of Are.
heKOTOv, Arc,
Lesb.
Se/coTos,
Arc.
Se*o,
Lesb. tWros.
117. 1. 100. Att. etc. Uarov, Arc. hvcorov. See
6,
116 a.
2. 200-900.
Att.-Ton.,
Lesb.
-Koanoi,
West
Greek,
Boeot. (ami
doubtless
Thess.)
-kcitioi,
Arc -Ktiaiot
(witli
East
Crock
a,
but
West Greek
a).
See
61.2,
116 a.
90 GREEK DIALECTS
[117
The a of
rpuiKocnoL (Ion. rptrjKoatot)
is extended to Stdtcocriot
(Ion. 8ii]fc6aioi),
and the a of
rerpaKoatot,
kiTTaKoaiot,
evaicocnoi to
irevTatcocnoi, e^afcocrtot,
d/cra/cocrioi
(but
Lesb.
otcrcofcocrtot).
3. 1000. Alt.
%i\ioi
from
*^ia\tot,
but Ion.
^etXtot,
Lac.
^?)\tot,
Lesb.,
Thess.
%eWtot,
from
*%o-\tot.
See 76.
PRONOUNS
Personal Pronouns
x
118. Singular. 1. The
stems,
except
in the
nominative,
begin
with : 1.
ifi-
or
/-<.-.

2.
original
tu,
whence East Greek
a-,
West
Greek t-
(Teo?,
rtv,
re).
But enclitic rot is from a form without u
(cf.
Skt.
te),
and occurs also in Ionic
(Horn.,
Hdt.,
etc.).
Horn, reoto
and retv are from the
possessive
stem teuo-
(120.2).

3.
original
su,
whence
p-
in some dialects
(pe'o<;, pot,
piv),
otherwise \
2. Nom.
iyco, iycov (Boeot.
Ico, Icov,
62.3).

Att.-Ion., Lesb.,
Arc.
av,
Dor.
tv,
Boeot. tov. See 61.0.
3. Gen. a. -eto
(Horn,
eptelo
etc. like
roto),
whence
-eo, later
Ion.
-ev,
Att. -ou.
-
1>. -eo? in West
Greek,
as lit. Dor.
ip.eo<;, reo?,
Locr.
peos.

c.
-dev,
as lit. Dor.
iptedev,
Epid.
e'Oev.
4. Dat. a.
-ot,
as
iptot, fxoi, aoi,
aot
(lit.
Dor.
rot,
rot,
lit. Ion.
rot),
ot,
ol
(Arg.,
Cret.,
Delph., Cypr.,
Lesb.
pot).

b. -tv in West
Greek
(where
also
-01,
but
mostly
in the enclitic
forms,
as
ptoi,
never
ip,ot, pot, ol,
and
rot,
though
also
rot),
as
Cret.,
Calymn.,
Rhod.,
Delph.,
and lit. Dor.
eptiv,
lit. Dor.
tiv,
Cret.
piv.
5. Acc. 1.
ifie, ixe.

2.
Att.-Ion.,
Lesb.
ae,
lit. Dor. re
(Cret.
rpe,
written
rpe,
in
Hesych.);
also lit. Dor. and
Epid.
tv
(nom.
used as
acc).

3. e
(/re');
also lit. Dor. and
Epid.
viv.
119. Plural. 1. The forms of the first and second
persons
con-
tain,
apart
from the
endings, aa/x-
(cf.
Skt. asmdn
etc.)
and
vcrp,-
(cf.
Skt.
yusmdn etc.),
whence
Lesb.,
Thess.
a/utp.-,
Lesb.
vptpt-,
elsewhere
1
As the
personal pronouns, especially
in the
singular,
are of
comparatively
rare occurrence in
inscriptions,
some forms are added which are
quotable only
from
literary sources,

but
only
a few out of the
great variety,
for which see
Kuhner-Blass
I, pp.
580 ff.
121]
INFLECTION 91
a/A-
(Att.-Ion. 77/x-)
or
a/A-, v/a-.
See
76, and,
for the
spiritus asper
or leuis in the first
person,
57,
58 b.
2. Nom. -e? in all dialects
except
Attic-Ionic,
where it was
replaced by
-a?. Lesb.
a/ipes, u/x/xe?,
Dor. etc.
d/ies, vfie<s.
a. In late Cretan
d/u,s
was
frequently replaced by a/iiv
under the influ-
ence of 1
pi.
verbal forms in which Dor.
-/xe?
was often
replaced by
the
koivt/
-/iev.
That
is,
d/xev
for
dyu.es
after
tjiipo/xev
for
^epo^es.
From
djuev,
-ev was
extended to other
pronouns
and to
participles,
as
vp.iv,
tlvIv, olkov<t ivtcv
,
etc.
3. Gen. -eicov
(Horn. r//Aei(ov),
whence
-ecov,
-uov
(9),
-wv. Lesb.
a/A/iecov,
Thess.
a/A/jbeovv,
El.
ci/a4u>v,
Dor.
a/ie'cov, a/iicov
(Cret.),
later
dfiwv.
4. Dat.
-t(y).
Lesb.
a/A/Aiv, a/A/At, etc.,
Dor.
a/itV, w/xty,
Att.-Ion.
rjfALv,
v/aIv.
So Dor.
afyiv, crcpi,
but Att.-Ion.
<r<pio-i,
Arc.
cr^ei?,
the
latter not
satisfactorily explained.
5. Acc. -e in all dialects
except
Attic-Ionic,
where it was re-
placed by-ea?,-a9.
Lesb., a/i/ie, v/A/Ae,
Thess.
a/ip,e,
Dor. etc.
ape, v/ie.
Possessives
120. 1.
i/Aos.

PI. Dor. etc.

a/*o's (Lesb.
ci/a/ao*;)
and
rifAerepos
(Lesb. a/AfATepo<;,
Att.-Ion.
^/xere/oo?).
2. .
mo-,
Att. etc. aos. b.
teuo-, Dor.,
Lesb.
reos,
Boeot. -no?
(all
in literature
only).
Both forms in Homer.

PI.
v/ios
and
v/Aerepos.
3. .
mo-,
Att. etc.
09,
Cret.
f
05. &.
s^o-,
Dor.
(lit.),
Thess. eo'?.
Both forms in Homer.

PI.
crc^o?
and
o-^eVe/ao?.
Reflexive Pronouns
121. Aside from the reflexive use of the forms of the
personal
pronouns
as
given
in
118, 119,
especially
that of the third
poison
which is itself a reflexive in
origin,
various forms of
expression
are
employed,
as follows :
1. Combinations of the
personal pronouns
with ai/ro'?,
each
keep-
ing
its own
inflection,
as in Homer
(crol avr<} etc.).
So (Vet.
ptv
avrdi = eavrw. Cf.
also,
with the
possessive,
Cret.
ra
fa
auras
=
ra
eavTYj^.
92 GREEK DIALECTS
[121
2.
Compounds
of the same
elements,
with
contraction,
leaving
only
the second
part
declined. Att.
i/xavrov,
aeavrov or
aavrov,
eavrov or avrov
(also
late
iarov, arwv,
with a from aw
;
Coah
r/vroiv
with
77
from ea
;
Thess.
evrol,
evrov).
Ion.
(lit.)
i/xecovrov
etc. The
forms found in Ionic
inscriptions
are like the
Attic,
and
probably
are Attic.
3. avros
alone,
as sometimes in Homer. Thus
Delph.
avrov
=
ifjiavrov
(SGDI. 2501.4),
El.
avrap
=
eavrrjs (no.
61.17),
Lac. avru
=
eavrov
(no. 66).
4. auro?
avTos,
either with each declined
separately,
or, oftener,
merged
into
compounds
of somewhat
varying
form.
This combination is
comparatively
late,
replacing
the earlier
types
mentioned under 1 and 3. It is most
frequent
in
Delphian*
and
Boeotian,
but is found in several of the other West Greek
dialects,
and
probably
even in Attic
(Kuhner-Blass
I,
p.
600,
anm.
5).
a. ai'Tos avros.
Delph.
airoi -/Ton
avrov?,
Boeot. /cut' avrv
(
=
avroi)
avrcov.
h.
airnxrain-ds.
Delph.
avrocravrov
etc.,
Boeot.
ivep
avroaavrco,
Heracl,
fiT
avrocravTwv,
Cret.
avroo-avrois,
etc.
c.
avaavTos.
Delph.
aiaavrov
etc.,
Boeot.
avcravrwv,
Cret.
avcravTas,
Argol. (Calauria)
aio-avras.
<l.
dcrauros. Boeot. do-avrv
(late).
e. ulvo-wt6<;.
Delph.
awotras
etc. See 33 a.
f.
avravros.
Heracl. airavras
(as
in
Sophron
and
Epicharmns), Aegin.
avravTov.
g.
Sicil.
gen. sg.
avrovra
(Segesta), gen. pi.
airwvra
(Thermae).
Prob-
ahly
from
avrarov,
airarwv
(cf.
late
iarov, above,
2),
with
transposition
of
the last two
syllables.
Demonstrative Pronouns
122. The article. Nom.
pi.
roi, rat,
as in
Homer,
in the West
Greek dialects
except
Cretan,
and in Boeotian. Att. etc.
ol, al,
after
the
analogy
of
0,
rj.
For
0,
a in some dialects which in
general
have
\
see 58 a.
Forms with added
1,
used like
6Se,
are found in Elean
(ro-t, ra-t)
and Boeotian
(rav-i,
rot-t,
rv-t).
For the relative
use,
see 126.
126]
INFLECTION 93
123. Thess.
o-ve,
Arc.
6-vt,
Arc.-Cypr.
6-vv,
=
6&e. Thess.
rove,
reive, and,
with both
parts
inflected
(cf.
Horn,
roicrhecn), gen. sg.
rotveos,
gen. pi.
rovvveovv.

Arc. reovt
(gen. sg.),
rotvt,
etc. Cf. also
Boeot.
7rpoTT]vi (136.1).

Cypr.
ovv,
Arc.
raw, rdvvv,
also
(late)
rdvvvv,
rocrvvv. Cf.
Horn., Boeot.,
Cypr.
vv.
124. ovtos. Nom.
pi.
toutol, ravTCLi,
like
toi, rat,
in West Greek
(examples
from
Cos, Delphi,
Ehodes,
Selinus).
Att. etc.
ovrot, avrat,
after ovtos etc.. Boeotiau,
with t
replaced by
'
throughout,
ovtov,
ovreov,
etc.

Interchange
of av and ov. Att.
gen. pi.
fern, rovreov
after
masc,
neut.
;
vice versa El. neut.
ravreov,
due to influence of
ravra. ov
throughout
is Boeotian
(ovto, ovto)
and Euboean
(roina,
rovret,
also ivrovOa

evravOa).
So also
Delph.
rovra,
rovra<;
(but
also
ravrat).
For the
spelling
with instead of
OV,
see 34 a.
125. 1. e/cet^o?. Ion.
tcelvos, Lesb., Cret., Bhod.,
Coan
ktjvos,
both
from *tce-evo<;. Cf. 25 with a.

tyjvos,
of different
origin (*T-evo<;),
in
Delphian,
Heraclean,
Argolic (Aegina), Megarian,
as well as in
Sicilian Doric writers
(Theocr.,
Sophron, Epicharmus).
2. avros. Neut. avrov in
Cretan,
as sometimes in Attic
inscrip-
tions.
Relative, Interrogative,
and Indefinite Pronouns
126. The relative o? occurs in all dialects. But the relative use
of forms of the
article,
frequent
in Homer and
Herodotus,
is usual
in Lesbian
(so always
in the earlier
inscriptions
aud
nearly always
in Alcaeus and
Sappho;
o? in later
inscriptions
is due to
kolvyj
influence,
as shown
by
the
spiritus asper,
tcaO'
oy, etc),
Thessalian
(ret, icaTTeiirep,
but also o? in an
early
metrical
inscription),
and
Arcado-Cyprian (Arc. oirep,
Tat, rots, etc.,
Cypr.
6, rov, etc.,
but also
Arc.
av,
Cypr.
oi,
oi).
So also in Boeotian in a
fourth-century
in-
scription (no. 41),
but later
only
o<?
(cf. Lesbian).
It is also Hera-
clean
(rov,
rd, etc.;
so often in
Epicharmus),
but in mosl West
Greek dialects it
occurs,
if at
all,
only
in later
inscriptions (so
in
late
Delphian
and
Cretan,
never in the earlier
period).
For the demonstrative use of
6'?,
cf. Heracl. at
fiev
. . . at 8e
(1.33).
94
GREEK DIALECTS
[127
127. Cret.
orepos,
which
of
two,
is the true relative correlative of
irorepos (cf.
Skt.
yataras
beside
kataras),
and so related to the
usual
oTTorepos
as 0409 to
677-0409,
ore to oirore.
128.
Ti?,
Ti?.
Cypr.
0-49,
Arc.
0-49,
see
68.3,
Thess.
kis,
/a9
(reives),
see 68.4. Cret. dat.
sg. 7-4/u,
in
6'ri/u
=
6't4i>4,
and
fxi]8ifMi
=
p,i)nvi)
from
*Ti-a/ju
with the same
pronominal
sm as in Skt.
Jcasmin,
kasmdi,
Umbr.
pusme, esmei,
etc.

Meg. (Ar.)
ad
=
riva from
*ria,
cf. Att.-Ion.
arret,
daaa from *dna.
129. The indefinite relative oar
is,
oris.
1.
oans,
with both
parts
declined,
in various
dialects,
e.g.
Locr.
hoinves,
Cret.
oinves,
Boeot. coanvas.
2.
6V49,
with
only
the second
part
declined,
in various
dialects,
e.g. Delph.
onvos, onvi,
Cret.
6n/xi
(128).
Lesb.
otti,
regularly
from
*68-ti,
and
by analogy
arrives etc. Cf. also Lesb.
ottttcos, orrrra,
etc.
In all other dialects the double consonants are
simplified, presum-
ably
under the influence of the
simple
rfc etc.
a. On account of Locr.
port (no. 56)
it is
generally
assumed that the first
part
of
ons
is not from a form of the relative stem seen in
os, ocrrts,
which
was
originally
to-
(Skt. ?/-),
but a
generalizing particle 07:08,
related in form
and use to the so in
Eng. whoso,
whosoever
(Old Eng.
swa hwa
swa).
But so
long
as the one occurrence of Locr.
port
is the
only example
of a form with
p (even
the other
early
Locrian
inscription,
no.
55,
has
hon),
there is decid-
edly
a
possibility
that this is
only
an error.
3. Neuter forms in
-ri,
with
only
the first
part
declined,
in Cre-
tan,
e.g.
an
=
driva,
on i.e. con
=
ovnvos.
130. Cret. orelo*;
=
671-0409,
but used like
adjectival
oans,
as
orelos 8e ica
Koa/xos fir) /3ep8rji, <yvvd
orela
Kpe/xara
fie e/cei,
oreiai
Be
(sc. <yvvaiicl) rrp60b
v
e8o/ce. For the form
(also Hesych.
reiov

irolov,
K/o?}re9),
cf. Horn,
re'o, reco,
etc.
131.
Interrogative pronouns
used as indefinite relatives. So
regu-
larly
in
Thessalian,
e.g.
kis /ce
<yivveirei
=
oans dv
<yi<yvi]rai,
8ie ki
(in
form hid
ri)
=
hion,
ttok ki
(in
form
777309 ri)
=
on,
<j>v\ds
iroias ice
/3e\\eirei
=
(fivXrjS
oiroias
(rjanvos)
dv
fSovXijrat.
Elsewhere the
use of Tt9
=
00-7-49
is,
with some rare
exceptions
in
literature,
found
only
in late Greek. In
Cypr.
otti 0-19 ice
=
00-7-49
dv,
the indefinite rela-
tive force is
given by
the
otti,
an adverbial form of obscure formation.
132]
INFLECTION
95
ADVERBS AND CONJUNCTIONS
Pronominal Adverbs and
Conjunctions
of
Place, Time,
and Manner
132. 1. -ov. Place where. Att.-Ion.
ttov, ottov, avrov, 6fx,ov,
etc.
These are of
genitive origin,
and are
specifically
Attic-Ionic.
2. -ei. Place where. These are the West Greek
equivalents
of
the Attic-Ionic adverbs in -ov
(above, 1), occurring
in various Doric
dialects,
in
Delphian,
and in
Boeotian,
e.g.
el, irel,
Tret
(Cret.
at iret
=
el
ttov),
oirei, relSe, rovrel, rrjvel,
avrel
(Boeot. avrl),
ctWel, d/xei,
firjSafxel, ovdafiel.
Here
also,
by analogy,
Heracl.
irore^el
=
vpoae-
%><?,
and
Delph. eire^el.
The
ending
is of locative
origin,
and occurs
even in Attic-Ionic in e/cel
(cf.
also
eirel).
3. -oi. Place whither
(also inhere),
ol, irol, oirot,
etc. in numer-
ous
dialects,
as in Attic. With
-<?,
Delph.
oh. Cf. also
Orop. rfyoi,
where,
formed from
fyi (5 a).
This
ending,
like
-et,
is of locative ori-
gin,
and means
simply place
where
(cf.
oIkoi,
'lad/xoi),
but in these
pronominal
adverbs the
prevailing
force is whither.
4. -vi. Place whither
(also where).
Cret.
vl, oirvi,
with
-?,
giving
-vis or
-u?,
Bhod.
vis,
Arg.
us
(for
whatever
purpose),
lit. Dor.
irvs,
Pdiod. oVf?. Cf. also Cret. ttXiol
(to
7r\i'e?,
113.2),
lit. Lesb.
rvlSe,
irrfkvi, aXkvt,
Delph.
evSvs. This
type originated
in
*irvl, oitvl,
from the stem irv-
(I.E. q
u
u-,
cf. Skt.
Icu-tas, whence,
Osc.
pu-f, where).
5. -di
(Att.-Ion. -r)i).
Place
where, whither,
and
especially
man-
ner. Thus
at, 7rcu,
oirai how and where in various Doric
dialects,
in
Delphian
whither,
Lesb. oinra
where,
aXXa elsewhere
(a
from
-at,
see
38),
Cret.,
Corcyr.
aWcii
otherwise,
Heracl. iravrai in all direc-
tions. The indefinite irai
(cf. Corcyr.
aWtii irai in
any
other
inn/)
is used in
Cyprian
as a
strengthening particle, anyhow,
indeed
(/ca?
irac,
and
indeed,
l&e
Trai,
then
indeed,
no.
19.4,12).
Cret.
al,
Swat
are used in the sense of
as,
in whatever
way,
but also as final con-
junctions,
and at is also used as a
temporal conjunction.
a. Beside these dative-locative forms in -<7i there existed
a
bype
with
original
-<I
(Att.-Ion. -n)
,
prohably
of instrumental
origin,
t" which
l-i-lung
Lac. tolvto. fiur
=
ruvTrj f/re,
in such a
way
as
(no. 66),
Dor.
5j(i,
where
{
Etj
in.
96 GREEK DIALECTS
[132
Magn., Hesych.)
=
Horn,
fyi,
with
particle
-vi. But for the most
part
it is
impossible
to
distinguish
this from the commoner
type
in
original
-ai,
to
which
many
forms in -a
may equally
well
belong (as
such we have reckoned
Lesb. otttto.
etc.).
In Attic-Ionic there is the same
ambiguity (the
tradi-
tional
spelling varying
between
-y
and
-rj),
with the added
possibility
that
a
given
form
(e.g. oTrrj, where) may belong
under
6,
below.
6.
-rj.
Place where and time when. Cret.
97, where,
but
usually
when, Sire,
where and
vjhen,
Lac.
hoire, as,
ire-iroKa
=
iroa-iroTe,
El.
ravTe,
[t]
eSe,
in this
place, Meg.
-re
Be, aWe, here,
elsewhere. Of
this,
same formation are
rj whether,
Cypr.
e
=
el
(134.1),
El. eire
=
eirei.
7. -co. Place whence
(Att.-Ion. -6ev).
Lit. Dor.
w, iroi, etc.,
Cret.
o, otto, rcoBe,
Locr.
ho, hoird, Coan,
Mess, tovtco.
Similarly Delph.
foifcai,from
the house. These are of ablative
origin (I.E.
-od,
cf.
early
Lat.
-od,
Skt.
-ad).
a. These adverbs are not to be confounded with another
class,
mostly
from
prepositions, meaning place
where or whither and
occurring
in Attic-
Ionic
also,
as
avw, Kara), e'^w,
etc. To this
belong Delph. Zv8w, within,
Coan
iKaTepu),
on each side
o/"(cf. eKaarcpw).
b.
Although probably
all the West Greek dialects formed the
pronominal
adverbs of
place
whence in
-w,
forms like odev
being late,
the -8ev
appears
in
adverbs derived from
place names,
as
Arg. QopLvdodev,
Corinth.
IlepaioOev.
Cf. also 133.1.
8. -&>?. Manner.
&><?, 7rw9, oVft)?,
etc. in all dialects.
a. Final
conjunctions,
ws
and
cm-cos
are the usual final
conjunctions,
and
of these 6ttw<;
is
by
far the more
frequent, though
tbs
is not
uncommon,
especially
in the earlier
inscriptions. Early
Cretan uses
neither,
but rather
oirai
or, once,
at
(above, 5).
Iva. is
rare,
except
in
very
late times.
9.
-re, -ra,
-ica. Time when,
ore, Tore,
irore in Attic-Ionic and
Arcado-Cyprian (Arc.
rore,
Cypr.
ore,
/xeiroTe),
ora,
irora in Les-
bian,
oku etc. in West Greek
(and presumably Boeotian), e.g.
Cret.
6fca, TOfca, iroKa,
Lac.
nreiroKa,
El.
roica,
Delph.
o/ca,
-iroica.
(o/cxa,
occurring
in
Khodian, Laconian,
and
literary
Doric,
is for o/ca
ica.)
Even Attic has -ra and -/ca in some
words,
as
elra,
eirena
(Ion.
also
enreire), rjvifca.
a.
Temporal conjunctions.
Resides ore etc. and e7rei
(above, 2),
note the
temporal
use of Cret.
at,
rj,
oVe
(above,
5,
G).
For so
long
as, until,
we find
133]
INFLECTION
97
1)
<ds,
as
(41.4), 2)
eore,
Ivre
(cf. 135.4), 3)
Cret.
/xecrTa (also prep, fxerr cs),
Arc.
fx,<TT',
Thess.
^eWoSi,
Horn,
fxecrcfxx,
all
related,
but of obscure forma-
tion,
4) /xex/
31
'
"X/
01
'
w*tn and without
ou,
5)
eis
o, e's o,
6)
Boeot. iv rav
(cf. 136.1).
Prepositional
and Other Adverbs
133. 1.
-dev, -de,
-da. In adverbs like
irpoadev,
Lesbian has
usually
-de
(nearly always
in
inscriptions ;
in the
lyric
also -dev
and
-da),
while the West Greek dialects show -da
(which
is also
Attic in evda
etc.),
but also
-de,
-dev. Lesb.
irpoade, evepde,
Dor.
(gram.) irpoada
etc.,
Heracl.
e/xirpoada,
avcoda,
Cret.
irpodda (85.0),
Del
ph. irpoara (85.1),
but also
Meg. irpoade, Argol. einrpoade,
Cret.
evhodev. Cf. also Arc.
Trpoadayevrjs.
2. -8e
(-e),
-8a. Arc. -8a is seen in
dvp8a (Hesych.)
=
dvpa^e,
and
probably
avo8
y
(no. 16.17)
is avco8a. Cf.
avcodev,
avcoda.
3. For
Delph.,
Locr.
e%d6<;
=
c/cto'?,
see 66.
Hence,
after the anal-
ogy
of other adverbs in -co
(132.7 a)
and -ot
(132.:>), Delph., Epid.
e%dco, Epid. e%dot.
4. From eVSof are formed

besides Att.-Ion. ev8odev

(also
Cretan),
ev8odt,
Ion. ev86ae
(Ceos)

Cret.,
Delph., Meg., Syrac.
ev86$
(after eWo'?), Delph.
evSco, Lesb.,
Epid., Syrac.
ev8ot,
Delph.
ev8v<;.
5. Beside
e|&> (132.7 a)
are
formed,
after the
analogy
<>f other
adverbs,
Lac.
efet, Cret.,
Syrac. e%ot, Dor.,
Delph. eo? (after
e'/eTo'?
etc.,
cf.
ev86<i).
6.
-t?, -z/,
-t. Forms with adverbial -? or -v sometimes inter-
change
with each other and with forms without either -? or
-v,
as
the numeral adverbs in
-/a?, -klv,
-kl. Thus in most dialects
-/a?,
sometimes
-Kt,
but -klv in Lac.
rerpaKtv,
eivraKtv, oktcxkiv,
Cret.
oddaKiv

6aaKi<;. Likewise -tv in other adverbs of time
(cf.
Att.
iraXtv),
as Cret.
avrtv, liheg.
avdtv
(Hdn.)
=
avrt<;, avdts, avdt,
Cret.
avrafxe'piv
=
avdijfxepov,
El.
varaptv
=
varepov.
Here also
Thess. atv beside Lesb. at
(also
attv
Hdn.),
Ion. alt
(also
ai8aap.o<i,
under
perpetual
lease)
=
usual
ate?, atet,
ate'i/
(all
from
*atft,
*at-
ptv, *at/re'?, etc.,
cf.
Cypr.,
Phoc.
alpel).
while a
corresponding
form
in -t? is to be seen in
Cypr.
v
f
a
t?,
forever,
a combination
like Att.
98
GEEEK DIALECTS
[133
ek
aei, containing
v
=
etri and at<? from
*at/ri? (omission
of
p
pecu-
liar,
but cf.
7rat?,
53).
Cf. also
Epid.
avevv,
El. avevs
=
dvev
(Meg.
and late lit. aw? is
formed after
^copfe),
Dor.
efxirdv
(Pindar)
beside
einras
=
e^irr)*;,
Coan, Ehod.,
Ther.
e%av
=
e/}9.
134. 1. The conditional
conjunction,
el in Attic-Ionic and Ar-
cadian
;
at in
Lesbian, Thessalian,
Boeotian
(rj),
and all the West
Greek dialects
;
e
(rj)
in
Cyprian.
o.
^
iu other dialects than
Cyprian
is
simply
whether,
e.g.
Heracl. Tab.
(no. 74)
1.125. In Cretan there is no true conditional
rj
beside
at,
as was
once
supposed,
but rather a
temporal rj,
for which see 132.6.
2.
av, Ke,
Ka. av is
only
Attic-Ionic and Arcadian. In all other
dialects the unrelated
/ee,
Ka is
used,

tee in Lesbian
(also icev),
Thessalian,
and
Cyprian,
Ka in the West Greek dialects and Boeotian.
a. Arcadian once had
e,
like
Cyprian,
and a relic of this is to be seen
in the k which
appears,
where there would otherwise be
hiatus,
between d
and a
following
av,
which had
regularly replaced
*e as a
significant
element
(probably through prehistoric
Ionic
influence,
cf.
p. 7).
Thus
regularly
a
k
av,
or better ei/c
av,
since ei/c has become a mere
by-form
of el
(like
ovk
beside
ov),
but ei 8' av-
Once,
without
av,
elK 7rt
80/xa irvp
eiroCcre,
where
some assume a
significant
k in
place
of usual
av,
but best classed with the
subjunctive
clauses without av
(174).
b. In
Attic-Ionic,
el combines with
av,

in Attic to edv or
av,
in Ionic
to
97
v.
c. The substitution of el for ai
belongs
to the earliest
stage
of Attic
(Koivrj)
influence in the West Greek
dialects,
but that of av for Ka
only
to
the
latest,
being rarely
found
except
where the dialect is almost
wholly
Kotvrj.
Hence the
hybrid
combination et xa is the rule in the later
inscrip-
tions of most West Greek dialects.
3. Kai.
Arc.-Cypr.
/ca?
(also
kcl,
for which see
97.2),
the relation
of which
(as
of the rare
Cypr. Kar)
to Kal is obscure. In Arcadian
this occurs
only
in the
early
Mantinean
inscription,
no.
16,
else-
where Kai. See 275.
4. he. Thessalian uses
ixa,
related to
\xev,
for
he,
e.
g.
to
\xa -tya-
<f)ur/jLa, rafi /xe/x.
lav . . .
ra/x fia
aWav
(no.
28.22;
rav he aXKav
1. 45 is due to
Koivrj influence).
135]
INFLECTION
99
5.
vv,
identical with -vv in
Arc.-Cypr.
ovv
=
o8e
(123),
and with
Horn,
vvv, vv,
occurs as an
independent particle
in
Cyprian
and
Boeotian,
e.g. Cypr.
hvpdvoi vv,
Sokol
vv,
Boeot.
a/covpv
vv evdco.
6.
I8e,
in form
=
Horn.
I8e,
occurs in
Cyprian introducing
the
conclusion of a condition
(I8e
irai then
indeed,
the then no.
19.12,25),
or a new sentence
(l&e
and no.
19.26).
PREPOSITIONS
Peculiarities in Form
135. 1. For
apocope
of the final
vowel,
see 95.
2. For assimilation of final
consonants,
see
96, 97,
99.

e?
=
Ik,
100.
3. For ov

dvd,
see 6.

Iv
=
iv,
10.

ctirv
=
diro,
22.

kcltv
=
Kara,
22.

vird
=
vtto,
formed after the
analogy
of Kara
etc.,
in
Elean
(viraSvyiois)
and Lesbian
(gram.).
4.
iv,
ek. The inherited use of iv with the accusative
(cf.
the
use of Lat.
in)
is retained in the Northwest Greek dialects
(EL,
Locr.,
Phoc.
;
but once e? in an
early Delphian inscription,
no.
50)
together
with Boeotian and
Thessalian,
and in
Arcado-Cyprian (Iv).
Elsewhere this was
replaced by
an extended form
eV-?,
whence
eh,
e?. See 78.
Similarly
evre
=
eare in
Locrian,
Delphian (hevTe,
58
c),
and the
Northwest Greek
kolvyj.
But
Boeotian,
in
spite
of
iv,
has erre
=
eare.
5.
fierd,
irehd.
irehd,
unrelated to
fierd
in
origin,
is used in its
place
in
Lesbian,
Boeotian
(probably
in Thessalian
too,
though
not
yet quotable),
Arcadian
(ire, 95), Argolic,
Cretan,
and Theran.
(Most
of these dialects show also
fierd,
but at a time when
KOLvrj
influence is
probable.)
So also in
compounds,
as Cret.
wehe^v, Arg.
TreSdywyov, irehapotKOi
=
fie'roiKoi,
ireStuv
=
fierewv,
and
proper
names,
as Boeot.
YleSd/ccov, Argol. LTeSa/cptTo?.
The name of the
month
HeSayeirvvo*;
or
(by
fusion of LTeSa- and
Mera-)
Uera-
yeirvvos
(or -to<?)
=
Att.
MerayeiTVLatv
occurs in
Rhodes, Cos,
100 GREEK DIALECTS
[135
Calymna, Megara, Sicily,
and
Magna
Graeeia,
where ireSd alone is
not attested.
6.
7r/3o'?.
There are two
independent
series of
forms,
one with
and one without the
p,
each with variation between final -? and -tl.
1)
Horn.
irpoTi (cf.
Skt.
prati),
Cret.
iroprl (70.1),
Att.-Ion.,
Lesb.
777009.
Cf. also
Pamph. irepr,
Lesb.
(gram.) irpes. 2)
irori
(cf.
Avest.
paHi)
in the West Greek dialects
(except Cretan)
with Thessalian
and
Boeotian,
Arc.-Cypr.
77-0'?.
a.
Although
the relation of
irpos,
7rds
to
irpoTi,
ttotl can
hardly
be the
same in
origin
as that of St8coo-i to Si'Swti
(7rpocrt,
77-00-1 are
unknown,
and
moreover the
assumption
of
apocope
is
unlikely
for Att.-Ion.
717009),
and
indeed is far from
clear,
yet, barring
the
appearance
of
777307-1,
7toti beside
77730s
in
Homer,
the distribution of the t and o- forms is the same. See 61.
But note that
77700?
is universal in
TrpoaOa
etc.
(133.1).
b. Another
form, 77-01',
is most
frequent
in
Argolic,
where it occurs
regu-
larly
before
dentals, e.g.
7roi tov
8e6v,
iroide/xev,
TroiTaacreiv
(bat 7roTiy8A.i/'as,
7tot'
avrov).
There are also several
examples
in
Delphian,
all before dentals
except iroiKtcjidXaiov,
and one each in
Locrian, Corinthian, Cretan,
and
Boeotian
(IIoiSikos, very likely
an
alien).
Just how this 77-01 arose is uncertain. Of the various
suggestions
offered,
the most
plausible
is
perhaps,
since with but few
exceptions
77-01' occurs
only
before
dentals,
that 77-07-t became 77-01
through
loss of t
by
dissimilation.
7.
avv, %vv. %vv,
as in
Homer,
in
early
Attic,
elsewhere avv.
But Ion.
%vvo<;
from
*w-to'?. Cypr. vy<yep,o<;

avWafir/ (Hesych.).
8.
Cypr.
v
=
eVt,
e.g.
v
Tvya

eVi
tv%t], v%epov
=
eiri^elpov.
Probably cognate
with Skt.
ud,
Engl,
out
(cf. va-repos
=
Skt. ut-
taras).
There are traces of the same
prefix
in a few Ehodian and
Boeotian
proper
names.
Peculiarities in
Meaning
and Construction
136. 1. Dative instead of the usual
genitive
construction in
Arcado-Cyprian. 1)
airv. Arc. dirii ral
(sc. a/xepai), Cypr.
clttv tcli
at.

2) e.
Arc. e? rol
epyoi, Cypr. e'f
tcli
%ai.

3) irepL
Arc.
irepl
TOL-vl,
Cypr. irepl
iraiSi.

4) vtrep.
Arc.
virep
ral ras 7ro'Xio?
eXevOepiac.

5)
viro. Arc. irdvTwv rci)V
yeyovoTcov evyvcopiovcov
biro
136]
INFLECTION 101
rat 7t6\l.

6) irapd.
Arc.
irapa
ral ISiat
w6\l,
frown
their own
city.

7)
wehd. tre tois
/ro(/aarat[?].

8)
eVi'. eVt
le[popvdpoai to]ls.
ef
with dative occurs also in
Pamphylian ; irpd
with dative in
Boeot.
irporrjvi, formerly,
i.e.
irpo
Tat-vi
(sc. dpepat.
Cf. Thess.
xrrnrpo
ras,
sc.
dpepas, just previously,
no.
28.43,
and Boeot. iv
tolv,
sc.
dpepav,
until,
no.
43.49).
a. This
growth,
at the
expense
of the
genitive,
of the dative
(locative)
construction,
which in the case of most of the above-mentioned
prepositions
was also an inherited one
(cf. Trept,
vtto,
etc. with
dative),
and its extension
even to dirv and
i,
was
probably
furthered
by
the influence of the most
frequent
locative
construction,
that with iv
(Iv)-
2.
irapd
at, with,
with accusative instead of dative. This is found
in the Northwest Greek
dialects,
including
Thessalian and
Boeotian,
and in
Megarian
and
Laconian,
e.g.
Thess. rol
Trap'
dppe iroXnevpa-
tos
(no.
28
; corresponding
to tov
rrap'vplv
7roXtTevparo<i
of
Philip's
letter in the
Koivrj),
Boeot. a
aovyypacpo^ Trap Ytcpidhav, Delph.
ira-
papeivaTco
he Nikoo
irapa
Mvacri^evov,
El.
TreiroXiTevKoop Trap'
ape.
a. Much
later,
and
rarely
seen in dialect
inscriptions,
is the more
gen-
eral confusion between the dative with verbs of rest and the accusative with
verbs of
motion,
and the final
supremacy
of the accusative
construction,
as
tpuvav
tS TOV OLKOV-
3.
irpos, by,
in the
sight of,
with accusative instead of
genitive,
in Elean.
opoaavTes
7to(t)
tov Oebv tov
'OXiivmov,

oti ho/ceoi
Ka(\)\tTe'po<; e%ev 7To(t)
tov
dedv,

peppev
avTov
tto(t)
tov
Aia,
he shall be
judged guilty
in the
eyes of
Zeus. In a later Elean
inscription
the same idea is
expressed by <pev<yeTw tt6(t)
tw
Aibp
TcoXvpirico alpaTop,
where both the
genitive
construction
and the
use of
(pevyco
instead of the
genuine
Elean
peppco
are concessions
to Attic
usage.
This Elean use is
only
a
step
removed from that of
7r/3o'?,
in relation
to,
with accusative.
4. El. dvevs
=
dvev,
with ace. instead of
gen.,
as dvevs
/3o\dv.
5.
/caret,
according
to,
with
genitive
instead of
accusative,
in
Locrian. /cad' cov
=
/ca$'
a,

/ca(r)
Tovhe
icaTa
rdSe,

ko,(t)
rds
crvv/3o\d<;.
102 GREEK DIALECTS
[136
6. eVt with the dative of the deceased
person,
in
epitaphs.
This
occurs in a few
early epitaphs
in
Lesbian, Phocian,
and
Locrian,
but
is
especially
common in
Boeotian,
e.g.
eirl
YhefcaSd/ioe efii,
eirl 'O/a-
fiae.
In most dialects the name of the deceased
appears
in the
nominative.
7.
a/jL(f>L.
In most dialects
ajupi
is obsolete. In the
phrase
oi
ap,<p(
Tiva,
which survives also in Attic
prose,
it occurs in
Argive
and Khodian
;
in
Argive
also once in
purely
local force. In Cretan
it is used
freely
in the
meaning
about, concerning (as
in
Homer),
with dative or
accusative,
e.g.
al he k avrrl huXdi
/xdXidvri, if they
contend about a
slave,

avirl rav
halatv,
about the division.
8. avri. Besides the usual
meanings
instead
of,
in return
for,
which are found
everywhere,
the
following
uses are
worthy
of note.
1)
The
original
local
meaning, before,
in
front of,
occurs in an
Attic and in a
Delphian inscription.
So
frequently
Cret. avrl
fiat-
rvpov,
in the
presence of
witnesses.
2)
From the use of
avri,
in
return
for,
with verbs of
buying, selling,
etc.,
arose a freer distribu-
tive
use,
e.g.
Arc.
rpU
68e\b<i
6<p\ev
avrl
peKacrrav,
one shall
pay
a
fine of
three obols
for
each
(wagon).
So
Delph.
avrl
/reVeo? (no.
51 A
45)
is
probably for
each
year, yearly (cf. Hesych.
avrl
fxrjva-
Kara,
p.i)va), though generally
taken as in course
of
the
year,
in the
same
year (cf. Hesych.
avreTovs

rod avrov e'rou?.
Aa/cww?)
and
explained
otherwise. Coan avrl vvktos
(no. 101.43), during
the
night, though
without distributive force is
perhaps
of the same
origin.
Cf.
Hesych.
hvQ*
rj/xepas

8t'
o\?;? t?)<? rjp.epa<;.
9.
ef.
An extension of the
regular
use of
e (or cnro)
with the
genitive
to denote material and
source,
is seen in certain
expres-
sions of amount or
value,
e.g.
Att.
o-refydvun
airb
^Cklcov hpax^&v,
with a crown worth 1000
drachmas,

Ion.
arecfraPMcrai,
Mava-aco-
Xov
fiev
i/c
hapetKOiV TrevrijKOvra, 'Aprep-ta^v
8e eV
rpt^KOvra
hapeucwv,
crown Maussolus with a crown worth
fifty
darics,
Arte-
misia with one worth
thirty,

Att.
itpiQoiv
. . .
irpaQeiawv
i/c
rpttov 8pax/j.Mv
rbv
fxehi/xvov e/caarov, barley purchased
at three
drachmas
a
medimnus,
and even more
freely
Ther.
irvpcov e<y
138]
INFLECTION
.
103
fxeSi/xvov
/cal
tcpiOwv ey
8vo
fxeSifxvcov,
a medimnus
of
wheat and
two
of barley.
10.
Noteworthy
combinations are Thess.
virirpo, just before,
and
Arc. e7re? from eiri and e?
=
e^ (cf.
vttk, 8iK,
Trapeic), meaning for
and on occasion
of,
hence
emphatic just for,
in
particular for.
VERBS
Augment
and
Reduplication
137. Most
peculiarities
are such as are due to
divergence
in the
form of contraction where a consonant has been lost
(et%oi>
or
tjx
ov
>
cf.
25),
or in the treatment of consonant
groups,
as Att.
et'X?/<a,
Phoc.
elXdcfyet,
from
*ae'a\d(f)a (76 h),
but
Ion.,
Epid. XeXa'/3?//ca
after \e\017ra etc. with
original
initial
X,
Arg. pefpep.eva,
but Att.-
Ion.
eipvtca
after forms like
e'i\r)(f)a (55
a),
Cret.,
El.
eypafxpai
=
ye-
ypa/jLfxai,
like Ion.
e/cni/xaL
=
Att.
KeKrr\p,at, eyvwica
in all dialects.
Note also Cret.
tfypa/jL/xai,
with which
compare tfOeXov, rjj3ov\6p,r)v.
Active Personal
Endings
138. 1. Second
singular.
The
original primary ending
-si
(Skt.
-si)
is
preserved
in
Horn.,
Syrac.
eaai,
also in
Epid.
avvrWijac,
and
so
perhaps regularly
in West Greek dialects
(inscriptional examples
of the second
singular
are,
naturally, very rare),
the retention of
intervocalic a
being
due to the
analogy
of iaai. But in the East
Greek
dialects,
where 3
sg. riOrjri,
became
ridijai
(61.1),
ti6tj<; etc.,
with
secondary ending,
were
employed.
Thematic
(frepeis
etc. in
nearly
all
dialects,
but there is some
evidence of
<f>epe<;, probably
due to the
secondary efapes,
in
Cyprian
(glosses
of
Hesych.)
and Doric
(Theocr.
and
gram.).
Also
-ada,
starting
from
olaOa, rjada,
with the
original perfect
ending
-da,
is
widely
used in
literary
Lesbian and
Doric,
as in
Homer
(rldrjada, fidXoiada,
etc.).
2. Third
singular.
The
original primary ending
-ti
(Skt. -U)
is
preserved
in West Greek
tiOtjtl, SiSwti, etc.,
whence East Greek
Tidrjat,
SiScoat. See 61.1. Thematic
<pepet
etc. in all dialects.
104
G^EEK
DIALECTS
[138
3. First
plural.
West Greek
-yu,e?
(cf.
Skt.
-mas,
Lat. -mm from
-mos), originally
the
primary
ending,

East Greek
-pev,
originally
the
secondary ending.
See 223 a.
4. Third
plural, primary.
West Greek -vtl
(Skt. -nti),
East Greek
-(v)cn.
Thus,
in thematic
verbs,
West Greek
cpe'povn,
Boeot.,
Thess.
cfrepovdi (139.2),
Arc.
<\>epovcn,
Lesb.
(and Chian) fyepoccn,
Att.-Ion.
<f>epovcn.
See
61.1,
77.3.
So also in
/it-verbs,
West Greek
ivri, (pavri,
rCOeini, SiBovri,
whence Att.-Ion.
elai,
cpdcri,
Ion.
(with
the accent of contract
forms,
see
160)
rtdelat,
StSoOo-t. But Att.
riOedcn, 8i86dcn,
etc.
represent
a later
formation,
with -avrt
(-den)
added to the final vowel of the
stem,
as also in Boeot.
perf.
Se&oavdi. Cf. Boeot. eOeav
etc., below,
5.
In the
perfect
the earliest
type
is that in -an
(-nti,
Skt. -ati in
redupl. pres. dadhati),
whence also -den. Thus Phoc.
UprjrevKari,
Delph.
/cadeo-rd/cari,
Horn.
Tre<f)VKacn,
Arc.
[fo](pXeacn.
But in most
dialects this is
replaced by
-avn,
as Cret.
emaXKavn,
Att.-Ion. -den.
Late
inscriptions
of various dialects have also the
secondary
-av,
as Cret. ecrraXicav.
5. Third
plural, secondary,
-v
(from -nt)
in
efyepov
etc. So also
in the
/xt-forms,
as
e0ev, ehov,
which are retained
in most
dialects,
as in Homer. Likewise
pass.
iXvOev, eXeyev (from -rjvr,
with
regu-
lar
shortening),
but also sometimes
-rjv
(with
rj
from the other
per-
sons),
as Horn.
pLLavdrjv,
Cret.,
Epir.
SteXeyijv, Corcyr. earefyavdiOrjv,
Delph.
direXvOrjv.
But Attic-Ionic has
edecrav, eSoaav, eXvO^arav,
etc.,
with -crav
taken over from the
<r-aorist,
as also
rjaav,
where most dialects have
rjv (163.3,4). Similarly
-v is
replaced by
-av
(also mainly
after aorist
forms like eXvaav or
rjvucav)
in Boeot. avedeav, aveOetav,
aveOtav
(9.2),
irapeiav (iraprjaav), Cypr. /careOijav (from
icaredeav,
cf.
9.3) ;
and in Thessalian
by
-ev
(an
inherited
ending
seen in Horn,
rjev,
or
perhaps
from
-av,
cf.
7,
27),
as
iSov/caep, (ehcoicav),
bveOeUaev
(beside
ovedeticav),
and,
with
diphthongal
at from
ae,
aveOeiicaiv,
ird^aiv (cf.
iScb/caiv,
probably
due to Thessalian
influence,
in a
Delphian inscrip-
tion),
also
once even in a
thematic form, evefyaviaaoev
=
eveepdvu^ov.
139]
INFLECTION 105
a. In the
koivt]
the
ending
-crav
spread
even to thematic forms and to the
optative,
and such forms occur in late
inscriptions
of various
dialects,
e.g.
Boeot.
iXdfioaav, Delph. e^oto-av.
6. Third
dual,
secondary.
Att.-Ion.
-rrjv,
elsewhere
-rdv,
e.g.
Boeot.
aveOerav,
Epid.
avedi]Kdrav.
Similarly
1
sg.
mid. Att.-Ion.
-fjLijv,
elsewhere
-/xdv.
Middle Personal
Endings
139. 1. Third
singular. Primary
-rai,
Boeot.
-rrj
(26),
Thess.
-ret
(27).
Arcadian has -tol
(perhaps
also
Cyprian,
but not
quot-
able),
due to the influence of the
secondary
-to
(before
its
change
to
-tv), e.g. yevrjToi, Searoi, fioXerot.
Cf. also 2
sg.
icelot
=
Ketaat,
and 3
pi.
-vtoi is to be
assumed,
though
not
quotable.
Secondary
-to,
Cypr.
-tv
(22).
2. Third
plural. Usually
-vtcli,
-vto. But also
-cltou, -aro,
mostly
in the
perfect
and
pluperfect
after a consonant
(e.g. yeypdcfraTat),
but also after a vowel in Boeotian
(-a8rj,
see
below) ;
and so
regu-
larly
in Ionic in the
perfect (e.g.
Horn.
fiefiXijaTat,
later
etpeaTat,
contracted
etprjTat), pluperfect,
and
optative,
and even in unthe-
matic
presents
and
imperfects, e.g.
TtOearat and also
hvveaTat,
Ktpve-
arai,
to
Svvy/xt,
/cipvrjfit (with
suffix
va,
weak
va),
after the
analogy
of TiOeaTai to
rtOrjpjt.
Boeotian and Thessalian have in these
endings,
doubtless
owing
to the influence of
-p.e0a, -ade,
and from these the 6 was extended
to the third
plural
active
endings.
Thus :
Middle. Boeot.
dStKicovOi]
(-vrai), ia-TpoTevaSi],
/xep.taOd)a0?]
(-aTat),
eirotetaavOo,
cnreypdijravdo,
etc. Thess.
iye'vovOo,
eiXovdo,
and
ecpdvypevOetv
=
ecpatpovvrat,
j3eXXovv6etv
=
/3ovX(ovTat,
with
ei from at
(27)
and an added v
(perhaps
the active
secondary
end-
ing;
cf. the double
pluralization
in the imv.
-vtcov).
Active. Indicative and
subjunctive.
Boeot.
tcovOt,
hoowvdt,
dirohe-
SoavOt,
etc. Thess. KaTonceiovvdi
(pres. sub]., 159).-- Imperative
Boeot.
evdw,
avypa^dvOw,
etc. So also from the Phociau
Stiris,
near the Boeotian
frontier, OeXoovOt, laTavdco,
tcrrdvOcov,
106 GREEK DIALECTS
[uo
Imperative
Active and Middle
140. In the third
plural
the dialects exhibit the
following types.
Observe the
divergence
between the
active,
where 3 a and 4 a are
the usual
types,
and the
middle,
where the
corresponding
3 b and
4 b are
rare,
the usual
type being
2 b.
1. The same form as the third
singular.
Bare,
and
only
in the
middle.
Corcyr. /cpiveada>,
einhaveL^ea-Ooy,
Calymn.
eTriaa/AcuveaOco,
Coan
alpei'crOco,
Thas. 6ea6oi.
2. a.
-tcov,
formed from the third
singular by
the addition of
the
secondary ending
-v.
earwv,
as in
Homer,
in Ionic
only.
A
corresponding
thematic
faperwv
is unknown.
b. -aOcov.
<f)pea6wv
etc.,
the usual form in most dialects. Lesb.
eTTip-eXeaOov (cf.
-vtov,
5).
3. a.
-pro),
formed after the
analogy
of 3
pi.
indie, -vrt.
^epovrco,
Tidevrco,
etc. in
Arcadian,
Boeotian
(-vdeo, 139.2),
and the Doric
dialects
except
Cretan.
Note. Later Doric
inscriptions
often show the Att. -rrwv beside -vtw.
Conversely
the later
Delphian inscriptions
often have the
general
Doric -vtw
beside
-vtooj/,
which is the form of the earliest
Delphian.
b.
-(v)a0co. Epid. cfyepoaOo,
Lac.
aveXoado,
and so
probably
hero
(rather
than under
1)
Heracl. ijreXdaOoo
(cf.
Coan
eireXdvrw).
For
-ocrOw from
-ovadw,
see 77.2. But
Corcyr.
i/cXoyi^ovada)
comes from
-ovaOco of later
origin
and with later treatment of va
(77.3, 78),
and
it is
possible
to read
fyepoado
etc.,
likewise
early
Att. -oaOcov
(4 b).
4. a.
-vT(ov,
with double
pluralization,
a combination of
types
2
and 3.
fapovrcov,
riOevroov, etc.,
as in
Homer,
in
Attic-Ionic,
Del-
phian,
Elean,
Cretan.
b.
-(v)aO(ov. Early
Att.
eiriixeXoadcov etc.,
El.
tl/jlo<ttov.
5.
-vtov, -a0ov,
probably
from -vrcov
(4 a),
-aOcov
(2 b)
with -ov
after the
analogy
of 3
pi. efapov
etc. This is the
regular type
in
Lesbian, e.g. (pepovrov,
tcakevrov, eTriixeXeaOov,
and
Pamphylian
(e.g.
o&v
=
ovtov),
and also
appears, probably through Pamphylian
influence,
in an
inscription
of Phaselis which is otherwise in the
Rhodian
dialect,
and in a PJiodian decree at Seleucia in Cilicia.
142]
INFLECTION 107
6.
-rwaav, -aOcocrav,
with -v
replaced by
-aav
(of. 138.5).
Att.
earcoaav,
(pepercoaav (mure rarely fyepovTwaav), eTTL/jieXeaOcoaav^
etc.,
after about 300
B.C.,
hence in later
inscriptions
of various
dialects.
Future and Aorist
141.
"
Doric future
"
in -crew.
Except
for a few middle forms in
Attic-Ionic
(Horn,
iaaelrai,
Att.
irXevaov/xat, etc.),
this
type
is con-
fined to the West Greek dialects
(examples
in most of the Doric
dialects and in
Delphian ;
in Locrian and Elean no futures
occur).
Thus,
from the
very
numerous
examples, Delph. rayevaeco, KXe^jreco,
Cret. (rrrevaioi
(t
from
e,
9), Trpa^tofiev,
/3oa67]aiovri, reio-^rat, irpa-
^r/Tai, Epid. fiXcf^relaOai,
Coan,
Cnid.
Troirjaetrat,
Iihod. airoSco-
crevvri,
Ther.
Or^aeovTi, Trpa^ovvri (with
Att.
ov,
as often in the
Doric
kolvtj,
see
278).
Heraclean has
icraijrac, ipya^rjrai,
etc.
(the
active forms are
ambiguous,
but
probably
to be accented
iroirjael etc.),
but in the
third
plural
aird^ovn,
eo-crovrcu,
apparently
of the
ordinary type,
since from the -creco
type
we should
expect
-<tlovti
(cf. dvavyeXtovrt).
In all other Doric
dialects, however,
forms of the
ordinary type
are
late,
and
clearly
due to
icoivrj
influence.
142.

in the future and aorist of verbs in

-g>.
The extension of
f,
which is
regular
in the case of
guttural
stems,
to other verbs in
-iw,
which
regularly
have
acr,
<r
(Si/cdo-co, ehUacra),
is seen in some
isolated
examples
even in Homer
(iroXe^o^ev,
as,
conversely,
TJptraa-e
beside
rjpira^e)
and Hesiod
((prifii^mtn).
But as a
general
phenomenon
it is characteristic of the West Greek dialects,
where
it is almost universal
except
in
Argolic, together
with Boeotian
(in
part),
Thessalian,
and Arcadian. Thus,
from the countless
examples,
Cret. hacdicaei,
Ehod.
SiapigavTO,
Coan
ipydgatrOai,
Ther.
Bei-rrvi-
%ev, Meg. eTepfiovi^av, Corey
r.
airo\oyi'(ja<r6ai,
Heracl.
ire'pfxa^av
(f
in forms of 12
verbs,
but also
Kareacoiaafie^, probably
influ-
enced
by
eo-coo-a from
acoco),
El.
TroTappogaiTO, (Locr.
yfrd^i^K,
see
below,
a), Delph.
dycovi^aTo,
Thess.
-fa^a/rdeiv,
Are.
irape-
rd^covaL,
108 GREEK DIALECTS
*
[142
But in
Argolic
the

formation is avoided when a

guttural pre-
ceded,
e.g. Arg.
ehiKaaaav,
ipydaaavro, Epid. ipydaacrdac, ava%ia-
crai,
beside
ctjcovi^acrOai, irpoaecpdvL^e.
Boeotian
has,
from different
localities,
both
f
and tt
(=
Att.
a,
82), e.g. eKOfii^dfieda, eTreaiceva^e, i/xepi^e, lapetd^aaa,
and
Ko/jarrd-
p,evoi, Karaa-Kevdrri],
etyacpiTTCLTO,
cnroXoytTTaarr).
a. A similar extension of
guttural
stems is sometimes seen in other
forms,
e.g.
Heracl.
iroTiKXaiyu)

irpooKXtLui, Argol.,
Mess.
kA.cu
(as
in
Theocr.),
kAcuktos,
Lac.
Ke'Ae
=
kcA^s,
lit. Dor.
opvi$, gen. opi/i^os
=
opvis,
opviOos,
Cret.
i//a<iy/xa (also xpd^ufXfxa)
=
\prj^ii(Tfjjx,
Lesb.
if/acfuyyt
=
\{/r/<f>i.bi,
and
especially
the
frequent
abstracts in
-is
=
-cris,
as Aetol.
ipdcpt^is,
Locr.
ipd<f>i$$i<; (89.1), Corcyr. ^eipi^is,
Cret.
xp^/xaTi^i?.
143. cro- in the future and aorist of verb-stems
ending
in a short
vowel. The Homeric extension of era from ireXecr-aa to etcdXe-acra
is an Aeolic characteristic. Lesb.
[KaXe]a-adT(ocrav,
bp.6crcravTes,
Boeot. crovvtcaXeacravTes. Other dialects
may
have aa from stems
ending
in a or a
dental,
as ereXeacra or iSticacrcra
(Boeot. tt),
iSacr-
a-dpLrjv
(Cret.
tt),
later with one a
(82, 83),
but
always
eicdXecra,
wfioaa.
144. Aorist in -a. elira and
rjve'yica, jjveirca,
or
rjviKa
in various
dialects. Arc.
part.
dirvSoas
=
enrohovs,
Lesb.
e^eva,
elsewhere
e^ea (e.g.
Ion.
avy^eai,
no.
2).
In late times this
type
is extended
to
many
other
verbs, e.g. rjXda, yevapevos.
a.
7)vaK<x
or
tyiKa,
not
T^veym,
is the form of most dialects
except
Attic,
e.g.
Ion.
^yei/ca (Horn., Hdt.),
lvuKavTu>v
(Chios),
also
ievtx@y
t
(Ceos);
Lesb.,
Delph., Argol., Calymn. rjviKa,
Boeot.
ivtvLxOeieL (i probably original,
not
=
et)
and 3
pi.
dviiav-,
the latter
showing
a fusion of
tjvikolv
with the
usual aorist forms in -aav.
145. Future
passive
with active
endings.
Bhod.
eiripieXrjOr]-
crevvTi, cnrocrTaXr)G6i,
Ther.
avvay6r)crovvTi,
Cret.
dvaypacpr]cr[ei],
and
(pavrjaelv, heL^di-jcrovvTi
in Archimedes.
Although
the
inscrip-
tional
examples
are,
as
yet,
confined to the Doric
islands,
it is not
improbable
that this was a
general
Doric or West Greek charac-
teristic.
147]
INFLECTION 109
Perfect
146. 1.
/^-perfect.
This is usual for vowel stems in all dialects.
But there are some few forms without
tc,
outside the indicative sin-
gular,
like Horn.
fiefidaai
beside
fiefirj/cas, tcetc/AT]d)<;
beside
/ce/c/x?//ca?,
etc.,
e.g.
Boeot.
cnrohehoavOt, Kara/3e(3d(ov, SeBcocoai)

8e8u>tcviai,
pepvKovo/al6vt(dv
=
(pKOVofx^Koroiv,
irvrrnevovreoai, ireTTOLovreiacn,
Arc.
[fo]$A.eacrt, [po](p\eoi (but part. fcxfrXetcocri).
The
gradual
extension of the
/c-type
to other than
original
vowel
steins is
by
no means confined to Attic
(cf. e.g.
Arc.
i(p6optcd><;,
Att.
e<f)dapfca
but also
e<$>6opa),
and some verbs which
usually
have
the
strong perfect
show dialectic forms with a vowel stem and tc.
So
ctvhdvco, \afi{3dva>,
with usual
edSa, ei\r)<]>a (eiXcifa),
but Locr.
pefaBeKOTa, Ion.,
Epid.
XeXd^tca (also
in
Archim.),
formed from
the vowel stem which is
present
in
many
verbs
in -ava>
(cf.
rerv-
XV
Ka
> i^efxddrjKa, etc.).
Usual
iXrfkvda,
but
rfkOriica
in Boeot. Siea-
aelXOeiKe
(part.
cnreCkOeiovTes without
tc,
see
above).
2.
Aspirated perfect. Examples
occur in various dialects. Even
in the case of the
/c-perfect,
where it is unknown in
Attic-Ionic,
the
aspirate
is seen in
Arg. SeS&>x[e].
C!f.
eKeicpaTepixv^
m
Sophron.
3. In Heraclean occur 3
pi.
indie,
yeypdyfrarai,
with cr
probably
due
ultimately
to the influence of the 3
pi.
aor.
-aav
(cf.
3
pi. perf.
laaai after the
analogy
of 3
pi. pluperf.
Icrav from
*cS-aav,
whence
also Dor.
laafii),
and 3
pi. subj.
fiefiLaOwacovraL (to
an indie.
*fifxi-
add)aarai ? Or formed to the fut.
perf.
ixep.La6diaop.at ?).
4. Dialectic variations in the
grade
of the root
(49)
are not infre-
quent, e.g.
Cret.
dp,7re\rj\evdev
=
Att.
dp,(pe\r]\v6vat (Horn.
t\)j-
\ov6a),
Heracl.
eppr)^ela
=
Att.
ippwyvla,
Dor. etc. eWa
=
Att. dtca
from
Xr]fXL (cf. eppcoya
from
pr/yvvfxt),
also,
in the middle,
Heracl.
avheaxrOai,
Arc.
dcj)ed)a6(o (so
avewvrai
Hdt.,
d^ecovrat N.T.).
5. For the
reduplication,
see
137;
for the third
plural
ending,
see 138,1.
147. Thematic forms in the
perfect.
Aside from the
subjunctive,
optative,
and
imperative,
which
regularly
have thematic
inflection,
we find :
110 GREEK DIALECTS
[147
1. Indicative. Forms inflected like
presents
are often
employed
by
the Sicilian Doric
writers,
e.g.
Theocr.
SeSoi/cco, 7re7rov0ei<;,
7re(f>v-
Ki,
Epich. yeyddei,
Archim.
rerfxciKei,
and occur in some
inscriptions
of Cnidus and
Carpathus, e.g. Teri/xaKec, yeyovei, eard/cei,
and occa-
sionally
elsewhere,
as Phoc.
elXdfai.
2. Infinitive. Forms in -eiv
{-ev, -rjv)
instead of -evai
(-efiev etc.)
are found in Lesbian and in some West Greek
dialects,
e.g.
Lesb.
redvd/criv, Te0ea)p?j/cr)V, Delph.
dirorereticev,
Cret.
d/xTreXrjXevOev,
Calyinn., Nisyr.
SeSco/cev,
Ehod.
je'yovetv, Epid. XeXafirjiceLv.
So Pin-
dar
KeyXdhetv,
Theocr. hehvuetv.
Cf. also Heracl.
7re<pvTevfcrip,ev
etc. from
-e-ejxev
instead of
simply
-efiev.
3.
Participle.
The thematic inflection is
regular
in the Aeolic
dialects,
e.g.
Lesb.
KareXr)Xv6ovTos, KarecrraKovrcov,
Thess.
Trefyei-
pdfcovres,
kireardicovra,
Boeot.
fefUKOVo/xeiovrcov, SeScvoocri]
(146.1).
Cf. Horn.
Ke/cXrjyovTe
1
;.
a. There are some
feminine
forms in -ovaa in later
Delphian (e. g.
SeSw-
KouVas),
and
elsewhere,
but these
represent
a more restricted
phenomenon,
quite independent
of the
preceding.
Cf. also Horn,
ecrraaicra,
Att. eorcocra.
148. The
participle
in its
regular (unthematic)
form
usually
has
the feminine in -via. But forms in -ela are found in late Attic
and
elsewhere,
e.g.
Heracl.
ipprjyela,
Ther. icrTatcela.
Subjunctive
149. The
subjunctive
of thematic forms. The
mood-sign
is
everywhere V/
(0>
as in Attic. But the third
singular
sometimes ends
in
-7],
not
-7)i.
So
uniformly,
from the earliest
times,
in Arcado-
Cyprian, e.g.
Arc.
Xeye, e^-q, Cypr.
Xvae,
e%opv%e (also
2
sg. pei-
cre?).
Lesbian has earlier
-rji,
but from the last
quarter
of the fourth
century
on
nearly always -77, e.g. e^eXdrji
etc. in no. 21
(first
half
fourth
century),
but
ifxpevrj
etc. in no. 22
(324 B.C.).
Cf. also El. e/c-
iripLird (a
=
r\, 15), Epid. 7Ttt],
Coan
Xddr).
a. It is the
prevailing
view that these forms are not
equivalent
to the
Attic,
but
represent
the more
original
formation,
in which the
endings
were added
directly
to the
yj (ex
1
?"
5 '
*XV~(
T
))>
without the
t,
which is due to
151]
INFLECTION
111
the
analogy
of the indicative forms in
-s,
-a. But this is far from
certain,
as it is
quite possible
to view the
-rj
as
coming
from
-qi.
Even in
the case
of the
Arc.-Cypr.
forms there is
nothing
decisive
against this,
and it is dis-
tinctly
more
probable
that the later Lesbian
-77
comes from the earlier
-771 (in
spite
of the fact that in no. 22 the t is still written in the
datives).
See 38.
150. The
subjunctive
of the er-aorist. As in the case of other
untheniatic formations
(cf.
Horn.
lop,ev
to
t/xev),
this was
originally
a short-vowel
subjunctive
in
%,
and
only
later came to follow the
more common
long-vowel type
in
%.
Aside from Horn,
firjao/xev
etc.,
short-vowel forms are found in East
Ionic, Lesbian, Cretan,
and
occasionally
elsewhere. East Ion.
Troirjaei, /cardtjec,
itc/co^ei (no.
3,
Teos), arroicpv-^rei, kirdpei, i^o/xocret
(likewise,
from the
a-aorist,
fca.Ti7ri)
beside
p.e6e\r]t etc.,
further fcaTatcreivoaiv
(i.e.
-ouai,
not
-coat),
Cliian
irpi'^oLaiv (with
Lesb. ota from
ova,
77.3).
Lesb.
(with
extension to the thematic
aorist)
re/cocai. Cret.
8ei/caei,
dSitcrjaei
beside
cnreXdrji
etc.
(hence
the forms of the Law-Code are to be
transcribed -et not
-et), eicaavvy^aerai
beside
iwiSirjrai, opLoaovn
beside
Xd^covn,
etc. Cf. also Coan
vTrotcvyjrei, Astyp. So^ei.
151. The
subjunctive
of untheniatic vowel stems. There are two
distinct
types.
1. The
endings
are added
directly
to the
long
vowel of the stem.
With
very
few
exceptions,
this
type
is found
only
in those forms
of which the
corresponding
indicative has the short vowel. So
espe-
cially
in the
middle,
e.g.
Cret.
8vvdp,ai, vvvdrai, vvvdvrc,
beside
indie.
SvvdfMac,
Arc. iTnavviardraL beside indie.
Xardrai,
hedTot
(cf.
Horn,
hed.ro),
but
also,
when the indicative also has
d,
Cret. ireird-
Tai,
Ther.
ireirpdrai.
Further,
in the
active,
Mess.
ti8i]vtl
beside
indie. TiOevTL
(hence
also,
beside
ivrt,
Mess,
yvrai
=
(Sai,
Delph.
rjrai
=
y), <ypdcf)7]VTi
beside indie,
eypafav,
etc.,
but also
Calymn.
e\ry~\pvcu
to indie.
Epid. i^eppud.
After the relation of Lardrai to 'lardrai there arose
also an
aor.
subj.
ad beside indie,
ad, e.g.
Cret.
irapBvadrai,
Aiv.
fi<o\eb-
advrai,
likewise in
Elean,
with loss of a
(59.:;), <f)v<ya8evdvTi (no.
GO),
TroirjdTai
(no.
Gl).
112 GEEEK DIALECTS
[151
2. The usual
type
is that in which the
loug
vowel of the stern
was followed
by
the short vowel
subjunctive sign

/ ,
this
being
generally replaced by
the more usual
%> (ef. 150).
Further
change
is due to the
shortening,
in the
majority
of
dialects,
of the
long
stem vowel before the
following
vowel
(43).
Horn,
dr/o/xev (OeCo-
p-ev), 6i]7]<;, Scoopev, 8u>r],
Boeot.
Kadiardet, cnroScoei,
Delph.
&&>?/,
avTi7rpiar)TaL,
Heracl.
(frtivri (from *<pacovTi),
Thess.
Swderai,
but
with
shortening
Ion.
decopev,
Att.
Owpev,
Cret.
evOicopev (i
from
e),
etc.
Similarly
in the aorist
passive,
Horn,
haprjr)?, piyrjys,
Boeot.
rcovpoodeiei,
e7ripe\et0eieL, KaraaKevacrdeiei,
evevi^delei,
Arc.
tcaicpi-
6ee,
but with
shortening
Ion.
XvOe'copev,
Att.
Xvdwpev,
Cret. TreidOi-
(ovtl
(cf. evdiwpev),
Heracl.
i<yf7]Xi]d{(ovTi,
Ehud,
epyaadeoiVTi,
etc.
Optative
152. 1. Thematic. Late
Delph.
3
pi.
de'Xoiv,
irape^oiv,
etc.,
with
-ev
replaced by
-v after the
analogy
of
ecpepov
etc.
2. Lnthernatie. The extension of
t?;
to the
plural,
as often in
Ionic and late
Attic,
is seen in late
Delph.
airohihoiiiaav,
doubtless
due to
Koivrj
influence.
3. Unthematic
type
in contract verbs. See 157 b.
4. cr-aorist. The so-called Aeolic
type
in
-eta?, -eie, -eiav,
common
in
Attic-Ionic,
is seen in El.
KaTtapavaeie,
later dheaXroohaie with
a from the indicative
(as
in the usual
-at).
But most dialects have
at,
throughout,
as Cret.
vucdaai,
Locr.
<rvXd<rai,
Arc.
<p6epai,
etc.
Infinitive
153. The infinitive of thematic forms. Att.
<f>epeiv.
1. -eiv or
-tjv,
according
as the dialect has et or
t]
from e
+
e
(25).
So
Att.-Ion.,
Thess.
(Thessaliotis),
Locr., Corinth.,
Ehod.
-eiv,
but
Lesb., EL,
Lac.
-tjv.
2. -ev. So in Arcadian
(but -tjv
at
Lycosura,
near
Elis), Cyprian
(or
-ev
?), Delphian,
and
many
of the Doric dialects
(Heracl., Argol.,
Cret., Ther., Coan,
etc.).
155]
INFLECTION 113
3. Some of these dialects have -ev even from verbs in
-eco,
e.g.
Cret.
KocrfMev, evpoiicev
(but
also
icakfjv, fioXi^v ;
both
types
at Gor-
tyna),
Ther.
Sioi/cev,
Coan
Seurvev,
Calymn. p,apTvpe'v, Arg.
irooXev.
154. The infinitive of unthematic forms. Att. elvai.
1. -vat. So in Attic-Ionic and
Arcado-Cyprian, e.g.
Att.-Ion.
elvat, Sovvai,
Cypr. Sopevai
(probably
-pevai,
like
-p,evai), Kvpepevai,
Arc.
r]vat.
2.
-jxevai.
So in
Lesbian,
as in
Homer, e.g.
ep,p,evai, 8ep,evai,
86p,evai.
3.
-p-ev. 86p,ev
etc. in
Thessalian, Boeotian,
and
nearly
all the
West Greek dialects.
4.
-p.t)v.
Cret.
rjfirjv
etc.
(but
also
rjp,ev ;
both
types
at
Gortyna).
5.
-pieiv. hopieiv
etc.
(probably
formed from
-piev
after the
analogy
of
-eiv)
in Rhodes and
vicinity (Carpathus, Telos)
and the Ehodian
colonies
(Phaselis
in
Pamphylia ;
Gela and
Agrigentum,
in
Sicily ;
also at
Ehegium
no.
100).
155.
Interchange
of thematic and unthematic
types
of infinitive.
1.
-p-ev
is extended to thematic forms in Boeotian and Thessalian
(Pelasgiotis),
as sometimes in Homer
(cf.
elirepiev,
ami
elirep-evai),
e.g.
Boeot.
(pepe'piev,
Thess.
virap^ep^ev.
Cf. also Cret.
irpofeiirep^ev
in
an
early inscription
of
Lyttus.
2. The aorist
passive
infinitive,
which is
regularly
unthematic
(Att. ypa^fjvai,
Dor.
jpacp^piev),
follows the thematic
type
in Les-
bian and
Arcadian,
e.g.
Lesb.
eTripieXrjd^v,
ovre'drjv, etc.,
Arc. 6va6ev
or Ovadev
(i.e.
-tj-v
with v added to the aor.
pass,
stem,
or -ev with
complete
assimilation to
virap^ev etc.).
3. In Lesbian the
present
infinitive of unthematic vowel
stems,
as well as of the contract
verbs,
which otherwise follow the unthe-
matic
type (157),
ends in
-v,
not
-p,evai, e.g.
Si
Stop,
tcepvav,
opvvv,
KaXrjv, are(f)dvcDV, /careipoov (tcadiepovv).
Once also aor. iniin.
irpo-
ardv
(but usually
-pievai,
as
depievai, 86p,evai).
4. For the thematic forms of the
perfect
infinitive in various
dialects see 147.2.
5. For Euboean ndelv
etc.,
and even eh beside elvai,
see 160.
114 GREEK DIALECTS
[156
156. The infinitives in -aai and -adat. Thessalian
(Larissa)
has
ovypd^retv,
hehocrdeiv, eaaeadetv, ireTrelareLV, eXearetv, etc.,
with -ei
from -at
(27),
and v added after the
analogy
of other infinitives.
Boeot.
-<jQr\, -cttt)
with
77
from at
(26).
For err
=
ad,
see 85.1.
Unthematic Inflection of Contract Verbs
157. The
/zi-inflection
of contract
verbs,
sometimes known as
the Aeolic
inflection,
is characteristic of
Lesbian, Thessalian,
and
Arcado-Cyprian, e.g.
Lesb.
KaXr/pn
(Sappho),
/cdXevrov,
Kardypevrov,
evepye'vreaai, \o\pLov6evres, aTOi%eis (78),
Thess.
icpdvypevdeiv
=
etyaipovvTai, evepyeres (78), crrpaTayevTOS (but hvXopeovros
in no.
33,
and so
perhaps always
in
Thessaliotis),
Arc.
iroievcn, Troevrco,
a8i-
/cevra, Kvevaav,
hiepodvres (78), ^apuovro),
Kara^pov^vai, Cypr.
kv-
piepevai. TeXeo-fyopevres
in an
inscription
of
Gyrene
is
probably
a
relic of the
pre-Doric (Achaean)
element in Thera.
/xt-forms
are
also
quoted
as Boeotian
by
the
grammarians,
but the
inscriptions
show
only
the usual
type (arparaylovTO^ etc.).
a. The stem ends in a
long vowel,
which is
regularly
shortened before vt
(though
also,
with
analogical rj,
Lesb.
KaTot/cr/vrwv
in contrast to usual
evep-
yeVreorcrt
etc.,
and
Trpovo-qvrcu, Siacrac^vTai,
like Att.
Si^rjVTai,
in contrast to
Thess.,
icfxLvypevBeiv)
,
but is otherwise retained
throughout, e.g.
Lesb.
olltt]-
t<u,
KaXrjcrdaL, iTTLpeXrjaOw, ^apiwaOw, 7roiry/xevos, irpoaypyjppiivai,
Thess. a7re-
XtvOepovaduv, 8iecra<peipva,
Arc.
dSi/cr/itievos, t,ap.Lwa8u> (no.
18.28,
but
reading
uncertain).
This
type, then,
follows the
analogy
of that seen in
ZftXrjv,
fiXfJTo, fiX-qptvos, SL^rjpxLL,
etc. rather than that of
TiOrjpt., riOepev, riOeptvos,
with
vowel-gradation.
But even the latter sometimes shows an extension
of the
long
vowel from the
singular
active,
e.g.
Lesb.
[7rpocrrt]^r/cr[^ov],
Si'Sajcr&xi,
like Horn.
TiOrjpevai, Tidt]p.evos.
1). The more limited extension of the
yu.i-inflection
to the
optative
of con-
tract
verbs,
as in Att.
(j>iXoir]v, paa-QoL-qv,
etc.,
is
occasionally
found elsewhere.
Ion.
avwOtoLrj
beside
77-0101,
El.
crvXaie,
8apo<rioLa (= -cur/)
beside
So/ceoi, ttouol,
ivTroi. Cf. also the infinitives EL
8ap.oaiu)pev,
Cret.
ayu,ioju.ev.
Middle
Participle
in
-i|xevos
158. The middle
participle
in
-et/j-evcx; (or -Tjfievos)
from verbs in
-eco,
as if from
-e-ep-evos
instead of
-e-o/xe^o?,
is characteristic of the
161]
INFLECTION 115
Northwest Greek dialects and
Boeotian,
e.g.
Locr.
iv/caXeifxevos,
Delph.
/ca\eifjLVo<; > Trotelp,evo<i, etc.,
Boeot.
SeL/xevos,
El.
Ka(S)Sa\e-
fievos.
This is due to the
analogy
of forms which
regularly
had et
(or 77)
from
e-e,
as the infinitive tcaXeiaOai. Cf. Phoc. Troietvrai
=
Troiovvrai,
formed after Troielcrde.
a. Lesb.
KaXrjficvo<;,
Arc.
dSiK?^u.vos,
etc. do not
belong here,
but
among
the other
[u
-forms of these dialects. See 157 a.
Type (juX^co, crT(|)ava)(o
159. Forms in
-?;<w, -cow,
with the
long-vowel
stem of the other
tenses extended to the
present,
are found in various
dialects,
e.g.
Lesb.
aSiKijei,
Thess. fcaToirceiovvdt
(3 pi. subj.), Delph. are^avwerco,
hovXoirji,
Phoc.
tckaptoeLv,
Boeot.
Sa/juooe'fiep, Safxicoovres
(only
in late
inscriptions
of
Orchomenus,
and
probably
due to Aetolian influ-
ence).
Ther., Ehod.,
etc.
irrecpavcot, Calymn.
agttoi may
be from
-wei,
and so
belong
here,
but contraction from -oei is also
possible (cf.
25
a).
Transfer of
|u-
Verbs to the
Type
of Contract Verbs
160. The transfer of certain forms of
//.t-verbs
to the inflection
of contract verbs is found in various
dialects,
as Att.
in'Oei, ebiSov,
Delph.
a7roKadia-rdovT^, SiSeovaa,
but is most
wide-spread
in Ionic.
With riOel etc. in Homer and
Herodotus, compare
'81S01
(Miletus)
and the Euboean infinitives
rideiv, SiSovv, Kadiarav,
and even elv be-
side elvai.
Some Other
Interchanges
in the Present
System
161. 1. Verbs in -evco form their
present
in -etu> in
Elean,
as
(f>vya8eir]v
=
<f>v<ya&veiv,
beside aor.
cpvyaBevavri,
also
(with
a after
p,
12
a) KaTiapaiwv

Ka6iepevcov,
beside aor.
Karcapavaete,
and \a-
Tpai[6fievov], Xarpeio/xevov
=
\arpev6fxevov.
So also
fiacrreiet
=
fiaarevei,
in an
inscription
of Dodona. This
represents
the normal
phonetic development
from
-efieo,
the usual -evco
being
due to the
influence of the other tenses.
2. Verbs in -aw show forms in -ew in various dialects,
but,
with
few
exceptions, only
where the e is followed
by
an
o-vowel,
e.g.,
116 GREEK DIALECTS
[161
aside from
literary examples (as
Horn,
\xevolveov,
Alcm.
opecov,
Theocr.
opevcra), Delph.
avXeoi,
avXeovres
(but avX^rto),
kiziriiiiov-
Te?,
dcoeovTcov
(Att.
doav,
Locr.
ddctcrro),
Aetol.
vlkcovtols,
Rhod.
rifMovvra
and also
rtfielv
(Agrig.),
El.
ivefieoi,
Cret.
(with
t from e,
9.4)
e/3idv,
eiraptopievov,
fxoiKiov
(p-ot^aw). According
to some this
rests
upon
an actual
phonetic change
of ao to
eo,
the ao
(&>)
in
Attic and elsewhere
being
a restoration due to
leveling
with the ae
forms. But we
may
have to do
simply
with a transfer to the -eat
type,
which was
mainly
favored where it offered uncontracted forms
(in
most dialects eo was uncontracted until
late,
but ee contracted
;
in
all forms like Rhod.
Tifjuovvres
the ov is an Attic substitution for
eo).
a.
Conversely Delph. ^p^aopai
for usual
xp^eopai
seen in
Meg. xpyjeiaOu),
El.
-xpeeaOai,
Boeot.
xpeiuaOai,
Att., Ion.,
Heracl.
-^prjuOat (Att. ^paa-dai
is
late),
Cret.
^prjOdai,
Lac,
Locr.
^pr/arai,
Ion.
^peajpevos,
Rhod.
xpeupeyos,
Delph. ^pet/xevos (158).
162.
Among
other,
more
individual,
cases of variation in the
present
stem,
may
be mentioned :
1.
-ico
=
-oco,
especially
in West Greek.
Boeot.,
Phoc.
SouXiXo)
(Delph.
SovXoco intrans.
=
Att.
SovXevoo), Delph.,
Thess. direXevOe-
pia), Delph.,
Rhod., Mess.,
Cret.
6pKia) (but
also Ionic and Attic
sometimes),
Dor.
cnefyavi^oo (iarecpdvL^a
Ar.
Eq. 1225).
2. -ao)
=
-oco. Lesb.
d^idco (d^idaei),
Thess.,
Dor.
Koivdco,
Phoc.
cricavev
(also
Att.
aKr/vdv)
=
uK-qvovv,
Heracl.
ctpdco (dpdaovri)
=
dpooo.
Cf. Cret.
dparpov

dporpov.
3. -oco.
Delph., Arg., Meg.,
Cret., Ther.,
Si'cil. aKevoco
=
cr/cevd^a),
Boeot. 7rid6co
=
ireidco,
Heracl.
irptoco (subj. irptooi
from
*7rpLcoi)i, 159)
=
Trpio).
4.
<ye\apLL
=
<yeXda),
in
Epid.
SieyeXa, Kara'yeXdpievo'i. eXapu
=
iXavvco,
in Coan
iXavrco,
Arg.
iroTeXdro,
Heracl. eireXdo-dco
(140.
3
b).
Locr.
cnreXdovrai,
though
it could be from
eXdco,
probably belongs
here.
5.
Boeot.,
Thess.
yivvfiai
=
yivop-ai,
with transfer to the zw-class.
6.
Aetol., Lac,
Cret.
ayveco
=
d<yco,
but
mostly
in the
perfect,
as
Aetol.
dyvrifcoos
etc. beside other tenses from
dyoo.
163]
INFLECTION
117
7. For Att,
o>, ???
from
*^&) etc.,
most dialects have
^axo
(Boeot.,
Cret.
8am)
as in Homer. These are from inherited
by-forms
of the root.
8. Cret.
Xa<yaia>,
release
(cf.
Xijyco, Xwya-pds),
aor.
Xaydcrai,
like
Horn,
fcepaico (also Delph.),
aor.
rcepd(a)aai (cf. 143),
hut also Xa-
<yda>,
aor.
Xaydacrat (cf. cnroXdya^LS,
like
^/o^/xarift?,
142
a).
9. To
irevdopiai, wveopuai, iXevao/jiat
Cretan has the active forms
7rev6o), inform,
(oveco
(ovev, wvioi),
sell, eireXevael,
will
bring (cf.
Hesych.
eXevalw
oicra>),
aor.
iireXevaai, eireXevcrav,
etc.
10. Cret.
Bio/xat
=
Smokco,
as sometimes in Homer.
11.
Cypr.
Svfdvco,
8(i)K(o
=
SiBcopu.
12. Arc. reico
=
tivw,
formed to
reiaw,
ereiaa
(cf.
aeieo, o-eiaw,
etc.).
The Verb to be
163. 1. First
singular present
indicative.
*i<rfii,
whence Lesb.
e/A/M,
Thess.
ififMt,
elsewhere el
fit
or
rjfii.
See 76.
2. Third
plural present
indicative. *evri
(cf.
Skt.
santi,
Osc-
Umbr.
sent),
whence,
with substitution of e after the
analogy
of the
other
forms,
West Greek
evrl,
Att.-Ion. elai See 61.1, 77.3.
3. Third
singular imperfect.
^? (from
*rja--r,
cf. Ved. Skt.
as)
is
attested for various West Greek dialects
(Acarn.,
Corcyr., Delph.,
Epid.,
lit.
Doric),
Boeotian
(irapeh),
Arcadian,
and
Cyprian,
and is
probably
the form in all dialects
(for
Locr.
ev,
see no.
55.9, note)
except
Attic-Ionic,
where it was
replaced by rjv (Horn, fjev),
the old
third
plural (from
*rj<rev,
cf. Skt.
dsari).
4. Third
plural imperfect.
Most dialects had
r> (see above,
3),
examples
of which are found in
literary
Doric,
Delphian,
and Lo-
crian. For Boeot.
irapelav,
Att.-Ion.
ycrav,
see 138. :>.
5. Third
singular imperative,
earco in most dialects. But Late
rjTco,
with
rj
of
r\v
etc. after the
analog}
of
e.g. o-njTO)
to
earrjv.
El.
r/'o-Tco,
also with
analogical
rj
but with retention of <r.
6. Third
plural imperative.
Arg.
evrm,
Boeot. evOto
(139.2),
< Iret.
evjcov,
formed from 3
pi
indie, ivri. Also thematic iovrm, iovrcov,
e.g.
in
Delphian.
Ion.
earoov,
Attic uvtwv and Late
earwaav.
\
118
GREEK DIALECTS
[163
7. Present infinitive. The difference in the form of the
ending
(154)
and also in the
development
of a
+
nasal
(76) explains
the
great variety
of
forms,
Attic-Ionic elvai
(also
Eub.
elv, 160),
Arc.
rival,
Lesb.
eleven,
Thess.
ep/xev,
West Greek and Boeotian
el^ev
or
rjixev (25),
Rhod.
el/JLeiv,
Cret.
rjfMrjv.
8. Present
participle,
ea>v in most
dialects,
Att. cov. But there
are also unthematic
forms,
as Heracl. eVre?
(also quoted
from Ale-
man
;
from *eWe? with e as in
ivri, above,
2),
fern.
Lesb.,
Epid.
ecraa
(also
in some Doric
writers;
cf. iaaia
=
ovaia Plato Crat.
401c),
Arc, Arg.,
Mess,
eaacra,
Cret.
Xarra,
Xadda
(all
from *aria
=
Skt.
satl,
with the substitution or
prefixing
of e after the
analogy
of the
other
forms).
a. This unthematic feminine formation in -ai-ia
(from -nt-p)
is seen also
in some forms
quoted by Hesychius, namely
exaaaa
(deKacrcra),
Cret.
fixaOda
(yinaOa)
=
tKoikra,
lauaa
('E7rta(rcra)
lovcra.
9. Middle
forms,
as
imperf.
v\\ut)v etc.,
are late. Cf. 3
sg. subj.
rjrai
at
Delphi,
3
pi. subj. rjvrai
at Andania,
10. In a Cretan
inscription
of Dreros
(no. 113)
we find
reXofxcu
=
eao/xaL,
avvTeXeadai

avveaecrOai.
WORD-FORMATION
On the Form and Use of Certain Suffixes and Certain Peculiarities of
Composition
164. 1.
-rjios
1
=
Att. -eto<?. Att. -o? is in
part
derived from
-77*0?
(this again
in
part
from
-i]fio$,
cf. Boeot.
Kapv/cepio),
which is re-
tained in various
dialects,
e.g.
Ion.
leprjtov, Delph. iepijtov,
Lesb.
Iprjiov,
Ion.,
Cret.
oIk-tjio^, Ion., Lesb.,
Cret.
irpvraviqiov, Ion.,
Cret.
av8p?]io<;,
Ion.
/Sao-tA^to?, (poivLKijia, Delph. Trcuorjia.
On the ac-
centuation of these
forms,
see 37.2.
2.
Adjectives
of the
type ^a/jtet?
are from
-pevr-
(Skt. -vant-).
The feminine was
originally -paria (like
Skt.
-vatl,
from the weak
stem -unl-
;
cf. eaaaa
163.8),
whence,
with substitution of e for a
from the
analogy
of the forms in
-pevr-,
arose
peria,
this
yielding
-(f)eaaa
or
-(f)erra (81).
Cf. Boeot.
x
a
P
l
f
eTTav
>
Corcyr.
cttovo-
pe(a)aav, Pamph. ripaife(a)aa.
The
genuine
Attic forms have
tt,
as
neknovTTa
(Ar.), Mvppivovrra (inscr.),
those with era
being
poetical
and in
origin
Ionic. Most
adjectives
of this
type
are
poetical only, except
in substantive use
especially
the numerous
names of
places
in
-oeis,
for which see also 44.4.
a. A relic of the weak stein
-par-
is seen in a few
derivatives,
as <J>Aia-
aioL
(cf. <I>Aiot)s)
or
'
AvayvpaaioL (cf.
'
Avayvpovs)
,
from
-o(/r)anoi (with
hyphaeresis
of
o),
in contrast to tin' usual
-ovrtot, -ovvtloi,
or -ownoi,
from
-opivrioi.
3. -Tt? -cm. See 61.3. For
-fi?
see 142". We find -cro-i? instead
of usual -ert? in
Arg.
akidacnos,
Epid.
areydcrcnos,
Troez.
eppidcrcnos,
Boeot.
ayopaaaiv,
in which the first a is due to the influence of
forms like
areyacrro^, areyacrpLa.
1
For convenience the form of the dnative is
cited,
rather than thai of
the stem.
ll'.i
120 GREEK DIALECTS
[164
4.
-07*0?, -a/xa.
In most words a has
replaced, by analogy,
an
earlier
dental,
which is sometimes
preserved,
as in Horn. 68
/at/
=
Att.
oa^rj.
So for Att.
decr/Aos, 6eapno<;,
we find Dor.
TeO/xos, redfAios
(Pindar
; red/xos
also
Delph., Ted/xtov
Boeot.),
and
Lac,
Epid.
6e-
dfxos, Locr.,
El.
6e0fjLiov
(65).
After the
analogy
of forms in
-apa,
especially -v/r^icr/xa, vo^icr/ia,
arose
Arg. ypdo-o-p,a
=
jpd/xfxa.
For
Cret.
yjrdcpcyfxa, -^rd<pip,fji,a,
see 142 a.
5.
-Trip
=
-t?;<?
(-to,?).
As a
productive
suffix of nouns of
agency
the older
-rrjp
has been
very largely displaced by
-r???
(-rds),
but
most
fully
in Attic
prose.
As forms with
-Trip
=
usual
-ri]<i
(-ras)
are not
infrequent
in
poetry, e.g.
Horn.
edeXovTrjp,
Hes.
avXiirrjp,
so
they
occur also sometimes in the
dialects,
e.g.
Locr.,
Paraph.
hiKaarrjp (but
in most dialects
SitcaaTas,
like Att.-Ion.
8cKaarr}<;),
Delph. fiefiaiwTrjp, Corcyr. 8cop0(or?]p.
Cf. also
Cypr. ljarr]p
like
Horn,
larrjp
=
usual
tarpon.
6. -ios
=
-eo?. In
adjectives
of material Lesbian and Thessalian
have -to?
(which
is not from -eo?
;
Boeot. -to?
may
be -jo? or
-eo?),
as Lesb.
xpvaio<;, ^aX/ao?, dpyvpio';,
Thess. Xi'dios
(cf.
Horn.
XiOeos,
but in most dialects
XiOivos).
7.
-r/v

-(ov.
Hypocoristic proper
names in
-^instead
of the usual
-<ov,
as
'Kpxrjv^Lpirjv,
are
very frequent
in the Corinthian colonies of
Apollonia
and
Epidamnus,
and are
occasionally
found elsewhere.
8.
-covSds,
-ovSas.
Patronymics
in
-cov8d<i,
as
'E7rayuettwSa?,
are
most common in
Boeotian,
but are not
infrequent
in Phocian and
Euboean
(-(ov8r/<i)
)
while elsewhere
they
are rare and
probably
im-
ported.
The
parallel,
but less
common,
-ov8ds is attested for Boeo-
tian, Thessalian, Locrian,
and Euboean.

9. Individual cases of dialectic variation in suffix are of course
frequent. So,
for
example,
Thess. \i0ios
=
XiOivos
(cf.
above, 6),
Ion.
vojjlclios,
Locr.
vop,LO<i
=
v6/ALp,o*i,
Thess. bvdXa
(but
also
6vdXovp,a)
=
avaXco/xa, Boeot.,
Epir. iro968odp.a
(after dvdXa>fxa)
=
7rpoao8o<;,
Thess. avv/cXek
(stem -kXt}-t-,
cf.
7rpo/3Xrj<; etc.)
=
ct^y/cXf/TO? etacX-q-
aia,
Cret.
r)p,iva

to
rj/xiav (also
Sicil.
rjp,iva, used,
like
Epid. hefiC-
Teia,
in the sense of
rj/AieKTov),
Cret. 6ivo<;
(from
*6i-iv6s formed
166]
WOKD-FOKMATION 121
from 6i6<; after the
analogy
of
avOptoTr-tvos),
evdivos
=
#eto?, evdeos,
Att.
aSeXcpos
but
aSeXcpeos
in other
dialects,
Delph. ydp.eXa
(cf.
yafieTrjs)

yapbrjXia.
165. 1.
-re/909. Noteworthy examples
of the use of this suffix to
denote contrasted relations
(not merely
those of
degree
as in the
comparatives),
as in
he^irepos, apio-repos,
are Arc.
appevrepos,
EL
ipcrevairepos (for
at cf.
<yepairepo<;, iraXairepos), drjXvrepos.
2. -iSto?
forming adjectives
from adverbs or adverbial
phrases,
as
aiSios,
eTTiOaXaaalhios. So El.
Trpoadihto^ (irpocm^iov),
Cret.
iv8oOi8io<;
{evhoOihiav
hoXav household
slave), Epid.
iv8oadi&io<;
(evhoaOchia
entrails
;
so ivroadiSia
Arist.,
Hipp.),
Cret.
i^apxiSios
=
e apj(i)<i
r
yL<yv6/Aevo<}.
3.
-rpov.
From words like
Xvrpov
means
of
release,
hence ran-
som,
the suffix came to be used
freely
in words
denoting
reward
or amount
paid,
as
vUaarpov
reward
of victory, Epid. tarpa per-
quisites for healing,
Ion.,
Coan
reXecrrpa expenses of inauguration
(of
the
priest.
Cf. Coan reXeco
inaugurate),
Cret.
Kopucnpa gift*
(more specific?),
and,
even from a
numeral,
Cret.
rpirpa
the three-
fold
amount.
4.
-eoov,
-(ov in nouns
denoting place,
as
avhpdiv (Ion. avhpecov,
Pamph. a(y)hpuov),
afATreXwv, veKpwv, opviOcov.
To this
large
class
belong
Heracl.
ro^tco*/ (t
=
e, 9.(>)
=
rafaaiv burial-place,
yatwv heap
of
earth
(cf.
yaecov
from
Halaesa),
fiocov cow-shed,
Ion.
are^cou ridge.
This class is not to be confused with nouns of
agency
in [on.
-ed)v lint Dor. etc.
-awv, -av,
as Ion.
%vve<av,
Dor. kolvuv. See 41.1.
166. 1.
Proper
names in
-/c\ea?,
instead of
-/cXer)?, -icXrjs,
;is '1 tttto-
tcXe'as,
are most common in
Thessalian,
but also occur
in
Boeotian,
Phocian,
and Aetolian. -/cXea? is a modification of
-/cXe?/?
under
the influence of
hypocoristics
in -ea<?.
2.
Aio'^oTo?
(i.e.
Aio'o--SoTO?,
cf.
Ai6a-/covpoi)
and
WeioaSoTOS,
tyeo&TOS, <)i6oto<;
(formed
after
Aioa-8oro<;,
cf. 6eoa8oTO<; in llo-
siod),
instead of usual
Ato'SoTo?,
eo'SoTo?,
arc
frequenl
in
Boeotian,
and Thessalian also has
tyeofrros, Wiofyros,
and
("hdpSoTos
(60.1).
Elsewhere such forms are rare and doubtless
imported.
122 GREEK DIALECTS
[167
167. The
interchange
of different vowel sterns in the first mem-
ber of a
compound,
or before a derivative
suffix,
is sometimes dia-
lectic. Thus
Ti/xo/i\rj
i
i,
TifioKpcirr]
1
;,
etc. in most
dialects,
but Ion.
Ti/JLT)K\ri<;, Ti[Ai]KpdTi]<;,
Cnid.
Tipsd/cXr}?,
Ehod.
TifxdKpdri]<;, Tt/xa-
7roXt?,
likewise Ehod.
Ttp,dva% (*Tt/u.a-(/r)am|)
instead of usual
Ttficovaj; (*Ti/x6-(f)ava%).
Thess.
vXcopos (huXdpeovros)
from *v\o-
fcopos,
and so related to
vXrjcopos
from
*vXd-pa)p6<i
as
vXor6pLo<i
to
v\dr6/jLo<i.
Arc, Locr.,
Thess. otKidra^
(or poi/ciaras)
from
olicid,
for usual
oi/ceV?;?
from oltcos
(foucevs
is the form used in
Cretan,
as sometimes
in
Homer).
Ion.
7roXt7]rr]<i, Cret.,
Epid.
iroXtara^
(also Pindar),
Cret.
iroXidrevco,
Arc.
iroXLaris,
for usual
ttoXItt}^ etc.;
cf. Heracl. iroXid-
WyLto?,
Ion.
7ro\t?;o^o? (Epic),
Lac.
7roXid%o<; (but
Att.
iroXiov'^o'i
with
-ovxos
from
K\ripoir%o<; etc.).
Late Att.
lepdrevco,
Locr.,
Phoc.
lepijreva) (also
in some
/coti^
inscriptions),
Lesb.
ipijrevo),
Cret.,
Cyren. iaptrevco,
Mess,
leptrevco,
Chalced.
lepcorevo), iepcoreia (cf.
Att.
lepcoavvrf).
Carpath.
Sa/xera^,
like
olfcen]*;,
for usual
Sa/xoTas, $7]/a6tj]<;,
as
conversely
ockott]^
in an Attic
inscription.
So Cret.
ftieros
(cf.
Astyp. BieTTO?)
=
fiioros.
Ehod.
r
l7T7reSayU,o<?
=
'l7T7ro'Sa/xo9,
but
Ehod.
''
Kpy_OKpdrrj<i
=
'Apxe/cpdrris,
Cret.
M.evoKpdri]^
=
Meve/epa-
t?7<?, Meg. 'A7o'A.ao<>
=
'AyeXaos.
After the
analogy
of names
containing
inherited t-stems arose
also forms like
'AjO^/Xo^o?, 'Ap^t'Sapo?,
etc.
(cf. apxire/croov)
in
various
dialects,
Ehod.
MevlSap-os,
El.
"ZaitcXapos,
Coan,
Msyr.,
Mel.
Aai(TTpaTo<i, Msyr.
Aaiadevris.
a. The well-known
lengthening
of the initial vowel of the second mem-
ber of
compounds,
as in
dvtovuuos,
7rav?7yi>p(.s,
is seen in Ion.
avijpiOevTos
=
Att.
avepiOevros.
To the
analogy
of forms like 7rdoos.
e7rr/Koos,
which are
of the same
kind,
is due the eird- of Cret.
iml^oXd
share
(cf. Ilesych. i-n-rj-
(3o\r'j- pepos)
and Horn.
iirrjfioXos.
Cf.
KaT7]f3oXy
in
Euripides.
168. Use of a
patronymic adjective
instead of the
genitive
sin-
gular
of the father's name.
Though occasionally
found in
literature,
as in Horn.
TeA,apawo9 At'a?,
this is the
regular practice
in
prose
168]
WORD-FORMATION 123
only
in the three Aeolic dialects. Thus Lesb.
Me\av^po<; TliOdoveios,
'
ApxiTnra
'AOavdeia,
Thess.
Sir^ow 'Avnyoveios,
Nt/co'Aao?
'Ayei-
criaLos,
Boeot. %lotto
par
os
'OXvpltti^lo^, 'Epytiato? Nt/a?)o9.
a. When the father's name is itself a
patronymic
form in
-Sas
or
-ios,
the
genitive
is
regularly employed
in Boeotian
;
so also in
early Thessalian,
but later the
adjective
forms like
'E7riKpaTtSaios, TiyuotWoaios
arc usual.
b. Under
Kotvrj
influence the use of the
adjective
was
given up
in favor
of the
ordinary genitive
construction. Thus in Boeotian the
genitive
is
usual after about 250 b.c. and
occasionally
found earlier. Then' is some
evidence that the Plataeans
adopted
the Attic
usage
at an
early
date. See
no. 42.
c. There are also
examples
in
Thessalian and Boeotian of
adjectives
in
agreement
with
appellatives,
in
place
of a
genitive
of
possession.
Thess.
Uo\vevaia.
e/x/xt' (sc.
a
araXXa),
etc. See the
following.
(I. A
genitive may
be used in
apposition
to that
implied by
the
adjec-
tive,
as in Horn.
Topye.tr) Kt<j)a\r)
Seivoio
TreXwpov.
Boeot.
Ka(A)Aiatd e/xi (SC.
a
kvAi)
to
Kevrpovos, TopytVios ifj,i
6 kotdAos KaAds
k[o.A]o,
Lesb.
o-[TuAA]a
Vt 2#evetcu
e/xfxt
to Ni/aaioi
(dat.)
to TavKto
(gen.)
the son
of Nicias,
the son
of
Caucus,
where Tolvklo is also a
patronymic adjective,
but in
apposition
with the
genitive implied
in Nikiuioi.
SYNTAX
169.
Although
the
syntax
of the dialects deserves fuller investi-
gation
than it has
received,
yet syntactical
differences between the
dialects are much less
striking
than those of
phonology
aud inflec-
tion. To a considerable extent
they
consist
merely
in the conserva-
tion in some dialects of
early
forms of
expression
winch have become
rare or obsolete in
literary
Greek,
and in a less strict formalization
of
usage.
Some
peculiarities
have
already
been mentioned in con-
nection with the
forms,
e.g.
in the use of certain
pronouns (121-
131),
adverbs and
conjunctions (132-134),
and in the
meaning
and
construction of
prepositions (136).
It is
necessary
to add here
only
a few comments on certain uses of the cases and the moods. Some
other,
more
isolated,
peculiarities
are observed in the notes to the
inscriptions.
CASES
The Genitive
170. Genitive of Time. The
genitive
of the 'time within which'
is
especially frequent
in the
early
Cretan
inscriptions, although
ev
with the dative is
already
the more usual
expression.
In both cases
the article is
used,
while in late
inscriptions
we find
only
ev with
the dative and without the article. Cf.
Law-Code,
1.25
Xaydaai
rav
Tevr
dfxepdv
release within
five days,
but 1.6 ev rals
rptal dfxe'pai.^.
So in
Locrian,
but without the
article,
rpidv fievdv
beside ev
rpid-
povr dfxdpai'i,
as also in
early
Attic
inscriptions.
Aside from the adverbial
phrases
vvktos
etc.,
the use of the
geni-
tive of time is most
persistent
in
dating,
as
/jli]vo<; e/386fiov etc.,
the
usual
expression
in most dialects. More
noteworthy
is the
phrase
/cat
TroXejAov
(-co)
/cal
elpi^vri^ (-a?)
which is common in the
prox-
eny
decrees of various
dialects,
though eventually replaced
in
many
by
ev
TroXepuwL
kt\.
124
174]
SYNTAX
125
The
genitive
of time is used
distributively
in various
dialects,
as
also in
Attic,
e.g.
rat
d/jLepa<;
or tos
d/Aepas peicdaTas
daily,
beside
/car
d/xepav.
171. Genitive of the Matter
involved,
in
legal phraseology.
Al-
though
the
genitive
of the
charge
or
penalty
is common to all dia-
lects,
the
genitive
is nowhere else used so
freely
as in Cretan to
denote the matter
involved,
e.g.
KaraSiKaKadrd to
iXevOepd
Se'/ca
GTarepaw;,
to $o\o irevTe shall condemn him to a
fine of
ten staters
in the case
of
a
freeman, five
staters in the case
of
a
slave,
to he
Kpovo icplvev
decide as to the
time,
at
peicdo-To eypaTTaf.
as is
pre-
scribed
for
each case.
The Dative
172. The adnominal dative is more common than in
literary
Greek,
and is
especially frequent
in the introduction to
inscriptions
or their
separate
sections,
e.g.
El. a.
fpaTpa
tols
paXeiois,
Locr. to
Te'Ofiiov
tols
Hv7roKva/jii?>ioi<;
Aoppols,
Phoc.
o/xoXoyia
to, ttoXcl
^.Teipicov
Kal tcl iroXei
XlehecovLcov,
Boeot.
Sia<ypa(f)d Nt/capeV?;,
Att.
dirap^e
Tadevaiai,
<ypapLfAaTevs Tr\i fiovX^i
Kal tcoi
hd/xun.
For the dative instead of the
genitive
construction with various
prepositions
in
Arcado-Cyprian,
see 136.1.
The Accusative
173. A
noteworthy
accusative absolute construction is seen in
Arc. el
/u.e irapheTa^apbivos
tos irevTeKovTa e tos
TpiaKoalos
units*
the
Fifty
or the Three Hundred
approve.
This is an extension from
instances where the
participle
agrees
with the accusative of a
pre-
ceding
clause,
as Arc.
fie vep.ev /xeTe %evov fxeTe pacrTOV,
el
fie
eirt
doivav hi/covTa. Cf. also Arc.
/caTairep
to?
eTrio-vvio-Ta/xevos
. . .
ye-
ypaiTToi
as is
prescribed
in the case
of
those who
conspire.
THE MOODS
The
Subjunctive
174. The
subjunctive
without dv or tea in conditional,
relative,
and
temporal
clauses,
where the
particle
is
regularly employed
in
126 GREEK DIALECTS
[174
Attic
prose, though frequently
omitted in Homer and sometimes
elsewhere
(Kiilmer-Gerth
II,
pp.
426, 449,
474),
is attested for
several
dialects,
though always
as the less common construction.
Locr. al helXeT
av^opelv,
at Ti?
av^opeei (no.
55.7,26 ;
ten exam-
ples
with Ka in the same
inscription),
Arc. el Se -u? eiriOudve
(Co-
tilum),
and
so,
probably,
Arc. eltc iirl
Sofxa
trvp
kiroiae
(no. 17.21)
in
contrast to usual et/c av
(see 134.2), Cypr.
6
i^opv^e,
ol . . . toai
(no. 19.25,31),
Cret.
dvyarpl
e 8t8oi when one
gives
it to the
daugh-
ter
(Law-Code VI.l). Examples
are not
infrequent
in later
Locrian,
Phocian,
and
Delphian inscriptions.
The
Optative
175. In Elean the
optative
with Ka is the usual form of
prescrip-
tions,
e.g. crvv/xa^ia
k ea eKarov
perea
let there be alliance
for
a
hundred
years,
"C,eKa fivak
Ka airorivoi
/re/cacrro?
let each
pay
a
fine
of
ten minae.
Similarly
in
Cyprian,
but without
/ce,
e.g.
Scokoi vv
fiacnXevs
the
kirig
shall
give.
The
subjunctive
without Ka is used in the same sense in a late
Elean
inscription (no. 61.32,36).
176. 1. The
optative
in conditional clauses survives in several
dialects,
although, except
in
Elean,
it is much less
frequent
than
the
subjunctive,
and indeed is almost
wholly
eliminated in favor of
the
subjunctive
in Attic-Ionic
inscriptions,
and in
Lesbian,
Thessa-
lian, Boeotian,
Cyprian,
Heraclean, Theran, Coan, Ehodian,

in
fact in the
majority
of dialects. Where the
optative
survives,
it is
sometimes used with a still
recognizable
differentiation from the
subjunctive,
but oftener without such. In the
Gortynian
Law-Code,
which offers the fullest
material,
there are in conditional clauses
about 50
optatives
to about 80
subjunctives.
Some of these occur
where the
contingency
is
obviously
one more
remotely anticipated
(e.g.
VII.9,
but
if
there should not be
any free persons,
as contem-
plated
in the
preceding subjunctive
clauses
; 1.11,
but
if
one should
deny),
others as mere variants of the
subjunctive
for
parallel
or
even identical
contingencies (e.g. opt.
IX.18
=
subj. VI.25).
In
176]
SYNTAX
127
Locrian,
no. 56 A has the
optative only (cf.
also the relative clause
fori
avXdcrai),
whereas no. 56 B and no. 55 have the
subjunctive
only.
In
Delphian,
no. 51 has the
subjunctive usually,
but al
8'i<j>i-
opKoi/jiL
A
17,
in an
oath,
where Attic also would have the
optative,
also al 8'
icj)ioptcoi
CG
(here
indirect
discourse),
and al he n rov-
tcov
irapfidWoiTo
C25, C50, Dl7;
and in the numerous Phocian
and
Delphian
manumission decrees the
optative
is of
very frequent
occurrence. The
optative,
beside the
subjunctive,
occurs also in
Corcyraean,
Achaean,
and in the Northwest Greek
kolvyj (e.g.
no.
62).
In
Argolic,
the archaic nos. 76 and 78 have the
optative only,
and
this occurs in some of the later
inscriptions (but
in no. 84 the
opta-
tives are in indirect
discourse).
In
Arcadian,
nos. 16 and 17 have
the
subjunctive only,
but in no. 18 there are some
examples
of the
optative.
Even in the same clause the alternation of
subjunctive
and
optative
is not
infrequent, e.g. Delph.
el he ica
fir) iroLrj rj p.f]
irapajxevoi
or el Be
p,r)
iroteoL
i) fir) wapafxe'vi].
See also no.
18.6,
note.
2. In relative and
temporal
clauses of future
time,
the
predomi-
nance of the
subjunctive
is even more marked.
Noteworthy
is the
Tean
curse,
no.
3j
where oans with the
optative
is used in the curse
proper,
11.
1-34,
while in the
postscript warning against harming
the stele on which the curse is
inscribed,
11.
35-40,
we find o<? dv'
with the
subjunctive.
There are a few
examples
of the
optative
in
Cretan
(Law-Code
IV.14,
and a few
others),
Locrian
(see
above),
Delphian,
and elsewhere
(see 177).
3. But in Elean the
optative
is
uniformly employed
in condi-
tional, relative,
and
temporal
clauses. For
examples
in conditional
and relative
clauses,
see nos. 57-59. In the later no. 60 the sub-
junctive
also
occurs,
but with future
perfect
force.
4. In final clauses the
optative
occurs,
e.g.
Heracl. Tab. I.:,:; IV.
eardaaixes
. . .
dv^(opi^avre<i
. . .
,
/<u?
/xrj
KaraXufxaKcody^ d&ijXa)-
Oeirj,
Lesb. no. 22.1:> ff.
iiri/JLeXeaOat
. . .
,
KcndypevTov
. . .
,
<u? /ce
. . .
ennevoiev.
But it is
very
rare,
and most dialects have
only
the
subjunctive
with or without dv
(a, /ce),
or sometimes the future
indicative.
128 GREEK DIALECTS
[177
177. There are some
examples
of tea with the
optative
in con-
ditional
clauses, etc.,
as sometimes in Homer
(Kuhner-Gerth
II,
pp.
482,
453), e.g.
Locr. al k aSitcos av\oc
(no. 56.4),
Cret. at Ka . . .
/lit)
vvvarbs
el-q, Epid.
al ica
vyirj
viv
Troir/aai (no. 84.60), Delph.
el
8e
[ris]
Ka
i(f>d,7TT0LT0,
iirei kcl tl
irdQoi,
Corcyr. a<$>
ov k
dp%d ye-
volto,
Ach. eare Ka diroholev.
The
Imperative
and the Infinitive
178. Both the
imperative
and the infinitive are
freely
used in
prescriptions,
often side
by
side in the same
inscription.
In
general
the infinitive is more
frequent
in
early,
the
imperative
in
later,
in-
scriptions.
For the Elean use of the
optative
with the same
force,
see 175.
WOBD ORDER
179. A
peculiarity
of word order which is
worthy
of mention is
the
position
of tis before Ka in the
phrase
at ti?
Ka,
al Se rk Ka.
This is the
regular
order in the West Greek
dialects,
as contrasted
not
only
with Att.-Ion.eay
-u<?, rjv ns,
but with Arc. el 8' av
n?,
Cypr.
e Ke
<7i<?,
Lesb. al k4
Tt<?,
Thess. al
(/x)d
Ke
Kit,
Boeot.
77
8e Ka ns.
Boeotian has
also,
though
less
frequently,
the West Greek order
7}
Tt? Ka.
SUMMARIES OF THE
CHARACTERISTICS OF
THE SEVERAL GROUPS AND
DIALECTS
180. The
following
summaries,
while not
exhaustive,
are intended
to call attention to the most
important
characteristics of each
group
and dialect. These are indicated in the briefest
manner,
sometimes
by
a mere
example,
sufficient to
identify,
but not
always
to
define,
the
phenomenon
in
question,
and these brief indications are
always
to be
interpreted
in the
light
of the sections to which reference is
made in each case. Of
peculiarities
in
vocabulary only
some few
of the most
striking
are mentioned.
1
To avoid needless
repetition, many phenomena
which are
pecu-
liar from the
standpoint
of Attic or
Attic-Ionic,
but are common
to all or most of the other
dialects,
are
usually
omitted,
e.g.
1.
Original
a
unchanged.
8 11. ecov =
wv. 163.9
2. a from
do,
dco. 41.1 12. al
=
el. 134.1
3.
7)
from ae. 41.1 13.
arepos
=
erepos.
13 a
4. Absence of ^-movable. 102 14. laria
=
ear(a. 11
5.
Apocope
of
prepositions.
95 15.
yivo/xai
=
jiyvo/iai.
86.7
6.
7ro'\t?, 77-0'A.ios,
etc. 109.1 16.
Se/co/jLai
=
Se^ofiat.
66
7.
a/ue?, v/xe'<i,
ace.
d/xe, vfie
=
17.
6vv/xa
=
ovofia.
22
A
?;/u.et?
etc.
119.2,5
18.
8afXLopj6^
=
8i)fiiovpy6<;.
44. 1
8. Infin.
-p-ep.
154.3 19.
i]PeiKa,
/
rjvLKa
=
r}ve
i
y/ca.
144
9. 3
pi.
Wev, e8ov,
etc. 138.5 20.
ird\xa
=
/crr/p-a.
49."> a
10.
?}?
=
r\v.
163.:5 21. i/cto
=
i")/c<o. Glossary
EAST GEEEK
Attic-Ionic
181.
Important
characteristics of Attic-Ionic
(1-7 specific
Att.-
Ion.,
8-9 in common with
Arc,
10 with
Arc.-Cvpr.)
:
1
An exhaustive list of
peculiarities
would also include
proper
names which
are
peculiar to,
or
especially frequenl
in,
a
given
dialect.
129
130 GREEK DIALECTS
[181
1.
r)
from a. 8
2.
Quantitative
metathesis
(\o?
etc.).
41.4,
43
3. ^-movable. 102
4.
rj/xils,
ace.
-ea?,
-a?.
119.2,5
5.
7T0V, o7rov,
etc. 132.1
6.
edeaav, e<Wav,
etc. 138.5
7.
^y
3
sg. imperf.
of
eifiC.
163.3
8.
Conjunction
el. 134.1
9. Particle aV. 134.2
10. Infin. -vai. 154.1
11.
Very early
loss of
f.
50
Ionic
182. The chief characteristics of
Ionic,
as
compared
with
Attic,
are as follows. Some few of these are Ionic
only (notably 1,
also
8, 9, 14, 20,
22),
but most are common to various other
dialects,
some
indeed to all
except Attic,
being repeated
here from 180 to
bring
out the contrast with Attic more
fully.
A few
peculiarities
which
are not
general Ionic,
but are common to all branches
except
West
Ionic,
are included.
1.
7]
from a even after
e, i,
p.
8
2.
ea, eo, ea>,
eot
usually
uncon-
tracted.
42.1,5,6
3. ev
=
o,
from IVcent. on. 42.5
4. Crasis of
o,
o
(ov),
co,
+
a
=
co,
as
Tcoywvos
=
Att.
rayco-
vos. 94.1
5.
feivo?,
Kovprj,
etc. 54 with a
6. crcr
=
Att. tt. 81
7.
pa
=
Att.
pp.
80
8.
yjv
=
Att.
edv,
dv. 134.1 b
9.
d-stems,
gen. sg.
m.
-e&>, -co,
gen. pi.
-eoov, -cov,
dat.
pi.
-r)UTi(v).
41.4,
104.7
10.
7ro'X.t<?, 7ro'Xios,
etc.
109.1,2
11.
^aatXevs, -e'os,
etc. 111.3
12.
-K\r)$,
-/c\OS- 108.1a
14. 3
pi.
ri6earai etc. 139.2
15. ecov
=
Att. av. 163.8
16. Suffix
-77405
=
Att. -eto?. 164.1
17.
/36\o/ulcii
=
/3ov\op,ai.
75 b
18.
t'jod? (lpd<z)
beside
lepos.
13.1
19.
fie^cov
=
Att.
fieiXoov.
113.1
20.
Se/cvvfii
=
Att.
SeiKW/xi.
49.1
21. /ceivos
=
Att. e/ceivos. 125.1
22.
f
1W5
=
Att. kolvos. 135.7
23.
Kaprepos
=
Att.
/cparepos,
in
meaning
=
/cvpto<;.
49.2
a,
Glossary
24.
8r) /Atopy
6s
=
Att.
-ovpyos.
44.4
25. lo-Tia
(t<XTta)=Att.
earia. 11
26.
rjvei/ca, rjviKa
=
Att.
rjveyica.
144 a
27. t'0ik
=
Att. euflifc.
Glossary
13.
/-u-verbs
inflected like
contracts,
as
Tt#et,
ridelv. 160
188]
SUMMARIES OF
CHARACTERISTICS 131
183. East Ionic is further
characterized
by
:
1. Psilosis. 57. 2.
ao,
eo

av,
eu from fourth
century
on. 33.
3. Short-vowel
subj.
of cr-aorist. 150.
184. Chian. The dialect of Chios contains a few
special
charac-
teristics,
which are of Aeolic
origin
:
1. 3
pi. Xdftcoicriv,
Trprj^oLcriv, etc.,
with io~ from va. 77.3.
2. Inflected
cardinals, Sckcov, irevrr^KovTcov,
etc. 116.
Note also
jeycoveco
call
aloud,
as in Homer.
a. The Aeolic
doubling
of nasals
(73 ff.)
is seen in the names of the
mountain
HtXivvaiov in Chios and the
promontory
v
Apyevvov opposite Chios,
also in the
personal
name
<^avv66i.[xi<i
in an
inscription
of
Erythrae.
Like-
wise Aeolic is the Phocaean
Ziovv(o-ios)
,
19.1. All these features are relics
of a time when the line between the Aeolic and the Ionic colonies was far-
ther south than in the historical
period.
185. Central Ionic differs from East Ionic in the absence of
psi-
losis,
etc.
(183).
Note also the restricted use of
H,
i.e.
only
=
77
from
a,
in the
early inscriptions
of some of the islands. 4.G.
186. West
Ionic,
or
Euboean,
differs from the other divisions of
Ionic as follows :
1. tt as in
Attic,
not era. 81 5.
rovra, rovret,
evrovOa
=
rav-
2.
pp
as in
Attic,
not
pa.
80
ra, ravrr]i,
ivravOa. 124
3.
eVo?
etc. as in
Attic,
not
%ei-
6.
-/cXe?;?, gen.
-icXeto. 108.1a
vos. 54 7.
Proper
names in
-is, gen. -tSo<?,
4.
-ei,
-oi from
-iji,
-col
(in
Ere- as often in Attic
(East
and
tria about 400
B.C.).
39 a Central Ion.
-to?).
109.:.
8. elv beside elvai. 160
187. Eretrian. In addition to the other Euboean
peculiarities,
the dialect of
Eretria,
seen in
inscriptions
of Eretria and
Oropus,
is
specifically
characterized
by
the rhotacism of intervocalic cr,
as
exovpiv
=
e^ovatv,
60.:>. The use of av
(Oropus),
eciv
(Eretria)
is
due to Attic influence.
188. Attic influence. Tonic was the first of all dialects to
yield
to Attic
influence,
and after the fifth
century
there are few
inscrip-
tions that are wholly free from Attic forms.
See 277.
132 GREEK DIALECTS
[189
Arcado-Cyprian
1
189.
Special
characteristics of
Arcado-Cyprian
:
2
1. iv
=
iv. 10 5.
o-t?,
ais
=
tis
(but
Arc. usu-
2. Gen.
sg.
-av. 22
ally t(?).
68.3
3. 7ro9
=
7T/90?.
135.6 6. ovv
=
oSe. 123
4. /eet?
=
/cat
(but
Arc.
usually
7. Dat. with
a7ro, e',
etc. 136
/ecu).
134.:! 8.
-Kperrfi

-/epaT???.
49.2
190. Characteristics common to
Arcado-Cyprian
and various
other dialects
(1
Att.-Ion.,
2
Ion.,
3-6
Aeol.,
7
KW.Grk.)
:
1
1. Intin. in -vat. 154.1 9. e?
=
e'|
before cons,
(but
2.
fioXo/xai
=
fiovXofiai.
75 &
Cypr.
also
ef).
100
3. airv

airo. 22 10. Masc.
cr-stems,
ace.
sg. -tjv
4. 6v
(yv)
=
ara.
6,
22
(Arc.
also voc.
sg.-?7).
108.2
5.
op
=
ap.
5 11.
te/0779
=
iepevs,
etc.
(but
usual
6.
/x.t-inflect.
of contract vbs. 157
only
in
Arc).
111.4
7. iv
(Iv)
=
eh. 135.4 12.
Subj. -775, -7;.
149
8.
?;,
&>
=
spurious
ei,
ov. 25 13. Article as relative. 126
191.
Noteworthy
is the considerable number of words or mean-
ings
which are otherwise known
only,
or with rare
exceptions,
as
poetical, mainly
Homeric. Some of the most
striking examples
are :
1)
In Arcadian and
Cyprian,
alaa share
(also Lac), ot(/r)o?
alone,
eu%o\d prayer
or
imprecation.
2)
In Arcadian,
heapac,
dirvw
summon,
/ceXevOos
road, Sw/xa
temple, ap,ap (but
see no.
16.21,
note).
3)
In
Cyprian, fdvag, dvdoyco, avrdp,
e'Ao?
meadow,
Ijarijp,
icacri-
<yvr)To<; (also
Lesb.
; possibly
Thess.
fcariyv^iTos]), xpavofiai
border
on
(Horn, ^pavoa graze),
ISe,
vv
(also
Boeot.
134.5).
1
Several of the characteristics cited below under the head of Arcadian or of
Cyprian,
for which
corresponding
forms are
lacking
or
ambiguous
in the other
dialect, probably
are also
Arcado-Cyprian.
See also 199.
2
In this and similar
captions "special"
is not to be taken too
rigorously.
Some few
peculiarities
of which occasional
examples
are found elsewhere are
included,
e.
g. ,
in this
section,
Iv

iv,
which is
regularly
found
only
in Arcado-
Cyprian,
but of which there are a few
examples
elsewhere.
195]
SUMMAEIES OF CHARACTERISTICS 133
Arcadian
192.
Arcado-Cyprian
characteristics. See 189-191.
193. In common with various other dialects
(1,
2
Att.-Ion., 3,
4
Lesb.,
5
Aeol., 6, 14,
15 West
Greek)
:
1.
Conjunction
el. 134.1
2. Particle av. 134.2
3. &e'fcoTos
=
Be/caTOS. 6
4. Pass, infin.
-ijv.
155.2
5. 7reSa
(ire)
=
p,erd.
135.5
6.
Traperd^covaL
etc. 142
7.
pp
=
pa.
80
8. irdvaa etc. 77.3
9. Ace.
pi.
-of,
nom.
sg. part.
fuepodvTes.
78
10. Dat.
Sg.
-ot. 106.2
11.
Subj.
8ea.roi etc. 151.1
194.
Special
Arcadian :
1. Gen.
sg.
fern.
-af(Tegea).
104.2
2. 3
pi.
-vai. 77.3
3. 3
sg.
mid. -toi
=
-Tat. 139.1
4.
Se'/co,
he/corov
=
8e/ca,
i/carou. 6
5. Numerals in -Kaatot
(TLOl. 117.2
6. oW
=
oSe. 123
-o-
12. Infin. -ev. 153.2
13. 3
pi.
imv. -vtco. 140.3 a
14.
?;/xicrcro?
=
^'/xicru? (but
also
the
latter).
61.6
15. 68e\6<;
=
d/3o\6$.
49.3
16.
fie'ar
until. 132.9
17. Peculiarities in the use of
the
spiritus asper.
58
a,
d
18.
p
in
early
inscr.
initially
and
after
cons.,
but lost be-
tween vowels
; initially
till about 30 Org.
52,53,54
7. kcltv
=
Kara. 22. 95
8. 7r\o<?
=
irXeov. 113.2
9. el/c av. 134.2 a
10. dirvhoas
=
ci7ro8ov<;. 144
11.
Se'\X&>
=
/3d\\o).
68.1
12. IIocro<i>aV
=
HocreiSwi'.
49.1,
61.5
195. External influence in the dialect. The fact that /ecfc
and
en?,
agreeing
with
Cyprian,
are found
only
in one
early inscription
(no. 16),
while all others have /cat and
rt?,
is
probably
due to ex-
ternal
influence, though
not
specifically
Attic. See 275. The
Tegean
building inscription (no. 18)
of the third
century
shows some few
Attic
KOLvrj forms,
as wXeov instead of
7rXo'<?,
once
gen. sg.
-ov,
etc.
From the latter
part
of the third century
on,
when the chief
Arca-
dian cities
belonged
to the Achaean,
and for a time to the
Aetolian,
League,
the
language employed
in most of the
inscriptions
is neither
134 GEEEK DIALECTS
[195
Arcadian nor Attic
kolvt),
but the
Doric,
or in
part
Northwest
Greek,
Koivrj.
See 279. But the decree of
Megalopolis (Ditt. Syll. 258)
of
about 200
B.C.,
though showing
a remarkable mixture of
forms,
is
mainly
in the native dialect.
Cyprian
196.
Arcado-Cyprian
characteristics. See 189-191.
197. In common with various other dialects :
1. i from e before vowels. 9.3 7. Dat.
sg.
-o,
-a beside
-oi,
-at. 38
2. Glide sound after t
expressed,
8. Ace.
sg. tjarepav
etc. 107.1
as
ijarepav.
56 9.
/3aai\ev<;,
-Ijros.
111.1
3. alXos
=
aA.A,o?. 74 & 10. 3
pi. /care^ijav.
138.5
4. Psilosis. 57 11. ice
=
dv. 134.2
5. ireiaei
l
=
retire*.
68.1,2
12.
p
in all
positions.
52-55
6. Occasional omission of intervoc. and final a. 59.1
198.
Special Cyprian
:
1. Gen.
sg.
-dv. 106.1 6. irai indeed. 132.5
2.
TTToXifi
etc. 109.4 7.
e
=
el. 134.1
3. 3
sg.
mid. -rv
=
-to. 22 8.
8vpdva):
8a)K(o
=
&i8(OfjLi.
162.11
4.
a
=
rya,
etc. 62.1 9.
ppera, pperda).
55
5. v
=
eVt. 135.S
199. It is uncertain whether the infinitive should be transcribed with
-tv or
-lv,
the accusative
plural
with
-os, -os,
or
-o(v)s-
In the absence of
any
evidence to the
contrary,
we assume -ev and
-os
in
agreement
with Ar-
cadian. But the dative
singular
is to be transcribed
-oi,
in
spite
of Arc.
-oi,
on account of the
frequent
omission of the final i
(38);
and the third
plu-
ral
ending
is transcribed with
-cri,
not
-(v)cn,
in
spite
of Arc.
-vcri,
on account
of
cfapovioi (59.4).
200. All dialectic
inscriptions
are in the
Cyprian syllabary.
The
inscriptions
in the Greek
alphabet, beginning
with the Macedonian
period,
are all in the
koivyj.
1
Given under this head because of the
agreement
with Thessalian and Boeo-
tian, although
this
agreement
is
accidental, Cyprian
not
sharing
in the
general
phenomenon
to which the Thessalian and Boeotian forms
belong.
205]
SUMMARIES OF CHARACTERISTICS 135
Aeolic
201. Aeolic
characteristics,
common to
Lesbian, Thessalian,
1
and
Boeotian
(6
also
Delph.
etc.,
7 also
Arc.-Cypr.,
8 also
Arc.)
:
1. Labial instead of dental in 4. la
=
fiia.
114.1
ire/xire
=
irevre,
etc. 68.2 5.
pe
=
pi.
18
2. Perf.act.
part.
-a>v,-ovro<;.
147.3 6. Dat.
pi.
7ro'Scro-i etc. 107.:;
3. Patron,
adj.
instead of
gen. sg.
7.
po
=
pa,
etc. 5
of father's name. 168 8.
epa-
=
<dapa-.
49.2
202. Aeolic
characteristics,
common to Lesbian and Thessalian
1
(4-7
also
Arc.-Cypr.)
:
1. Double
liquids
and nasals in 4.
/lm
-inflection of contract verbs.
ifXfxi, ardXXa,
etc.
74-76,
157
77.1,
79 5. 6v
=
avd. 6
2.
aypeco (dvypa>)=aipa>.
Glos- 6. dirv
=
ctiro. 22
saiy
7. /ce
=
dv. 134.2
3. i from t before vowels. 19
203. Aeolic
characteristics,
common to Lesbian and Boeotian
(2
also
Arc, Cret.,
etc.)
:
1. ifcd\e-<T(Ta etc. 143 2. irehd
=
p,erd.
135.5
204. Characteristics common to Thessalian
1
and Boeotian
only
(of
which, however,
only
1,
which is
Homeric, belongs
to the Aeolic
elements of these
dialects)
:
1. Infill,
fape'fiev
etc. 155.1 5.
tyeofrros.
166.2
2. 3
pi.
-vQi etc. 139.2 6.
e'Xefe
=
elire in the official
3. ei

rj.
16
language
of decrees.
4.
ylvvfiai

yiyvofiat.
162.5
Lesbian
205. Aeolic characteristics in common with one or both of the
other Aeolic dialects. See 201-203.
In some cases
only
East Thessalian
(Pelasgiotis).
See 214.
136 GREEK DIALECTS
[206
206. In common with various other dialects
(8,
9 with
Arcadian)
:
1.
7],
co

spurious
ei,
ov. 25 7. Article as relative. 126
2. Final
-a, -rj,
-co
=
-di, -774, -cot,
8. Infin.
-rjv.
153.1
from end IV cent. on. 38 9. Perf. infln.
-r/v.
147.2
3. Psilosis. 57 10. Pass, infin.
-rjv.
155.2
4. Dat.
pi.
-aicTL,-OLCTL. 104.7,
106.4 11. heicoTos
=
8efcaTo<;. 6
5.
fiaaiXewi,
-T|os,
etc. 111.1 12.
Early
loss of
f.
50
6. Masc.
cr-stems,
ace.
sg. -rjv, gen. sg. -rj,
etc. 108.2
207.
Special
Lesbian
(1
in
part Elean)
:
1. tcr from
v?,
as ace.
pi.
rak,
6. Infin.
e/JL/xevai
etc. 154.2
rots,
3
pi. (fiepoLcri.
77.3,
78 7. Infin. Si
8cov,Ke'pvav,
etc. 155.3
2.
at'/xicrf?
=
rj/Aiavs,
etc. 17 8. 3
pi.
imv.
-vtov,
-ct6ov. 140.5
3.
aiiw?, vavos,
etc. 35 9. Recessive accent. 103
4. 6ra
=
ore. 132.9 10.
7rporavi<; (rarely Att.)
=
irpv-
5.
or, 07T7rft)?,
etc. 129.2 rava.
Glossary
208. External influence in the dialect. From the Macedonian
period
on

and
very
few of the
inscriptions
are earlier

there is
usually
some admixture of
kolvyj forms,
as dvd beside
ov, fierd
be-
side
ireSd,
ore beside
ora,
etc. But in the main the dialect is
employed
in
inscriptions
till about the middle of the second cen-
tury
B.C. Its use in
inscriptions
of Roman
imperial
times
(cf.
no.
24)
represents
an artificial revival. See 280.
Thessalian
209. Aeolic characteristics in common with one or both of the
other Aeolic dialects. See
201,
202.
210. West Greek and Northwest Greek characteristics
(cf.
223.1,2,4,6,
and
226.1,4,8)
:
1. Retention of r in SiScorc etc. 3.
yjracpL^acrOeiv
etc. 142
(-tl
not
quotable,
but -vOt 4.
iapos
beside
[epos.
13.1
from
-vti),
itcari, 7to't,
IIo- 5. iv =
ek. 135.4
reiSovv. 61 6. ar
=
ad
(rare).
85.1
2. ikoltl

ec/cocn. 116 7.
irapd
at,
with with ace. 136.2
213]
SUMMARIES OF
CHARACTERISTICS
211. In common with various other dialects :
137
1. t from e before vowels
(hut
oftener
e).
9.7
2. Final
-a,
-ov
(from -co),
-et
(from rj)
=
-di, -cot, -rji.
38
3. e?
=
e
before cons. 100
4. irdvcja etc. 77.3
5. Ace.
pi.
-09. 78
6. TT
=
7TT. 86.2
7. 7TTo'Xi? beside 7ro'A,t<?. 67
8. 88
=

84
9. Psilosis in article. 58 a
10.
f
init. till about 400 B.C.
11. Gen.
sg.
-ao,
usually
a. 41.4
12. Gen.
pi.
-How,
usually
-dv.
41.4
13.
fiacnXevs, -cios,
etc. 111.1
14. Plural inflection of
8vco,
as
8va<;. 114.2
15.
Nt/co/cXas etc. 166.1
16. Article as relative. 126
212. In common with Boeotian
only.
See 204.
213.
Special
Thessalian:
1. ov
=
co. 23
2.
Gen.sg.-o*(butsee214).
106.1
3. /a?
=
Ti9
(but
see
214).
68.1
4. More extensive
apocope
than
in
any
other
dialect,
name-
ly
in
/car, 7to't,
Trap, irep,
ov, air, eir,
inr. 95
5.
Consonant-doubling
in 'tt6\-
Xios, I88iav,
Kvppov
=
KV-
piov,
etc. 19.3
6. 8ie
=
8id. 7
7.
oiA.ivecpavLaaoiV,
e8ovKa.cu,
etc. 138.5
8. 3
sg.
mid.
iyfrdcpiarn
etc.
Larissa
only.
27
9. 3
pi.
mid.
e'</>o7'7/9ev0iv
etc.
Larissa
only.
27,
139.2
10. Infin. SeSo'erGciv etc. Larissa
only.
27,
156
1 1 . dve
(rove, rolveos,
etc.)
=
o8e.
123
12. Relative use of
icfe,
7roto?.
131
13.
fid
=
8e. 134.4
14.
/xeo-7ro8i
=
ecu?. 132.9 a
15. "AttXovv
=
'
AirdXXcov. 49.3
16. HerdaXds

(*)eo-<xa\o?.
65,
68.2
17.
fieXXop,at
=
/3ovXo/j,ai.
75
18. Xidios =Xi0ivo<;.
164.0,9
19.
8avxva
=
8dcf)vi].
68. 1 a
20. ovdXa
=
ctvdXcofia.
164.
n
2 1 .
Xc/x-qv
=
dyopd
hi
arketr-place
(cvyopd being
=
i/acXijo-ta)
22. /aW often used in
place
of
ardXXa
(artjXij)
23.
rayds
as title of
a state or
municipal
official
138 GREEK DIALECTS
[214
214. Differences within Thessalian. The form of Thessalian
which is best known is that of
Pelasgiotfs, represented mainly by
inscriptions
of
Larissa,
which show some
special
local
peculiarities
(213.8-10),
Crannon,
and Phalanna.
1
The dialect of
Thessaliotis,
represented mainly by inscriptions
of Pharsalus and
Cierium,
dif-
fers from that of Thessaliotis in two
important respects, 1) gen. sg.
of o-stems in
-5, -ov,
not
-01,
2) pres.
infin. of thematic verbs in
-ev,
-eiv,
not
-e/xev.
The
early inscription,
no.
33,
from Thetonium in
the
neighborhood
of
Cierium, shows,
in addition to these two
points
of
difference,
tls not
/a?,
dat.
pi.
of consonant stems in -aiv
(xp
e
~
ixaaiv)
not -ecrai
(as
at Pharsalus as well as in
Pe.lasgiotis),
hvXo-
peovros
not
-eWo<?,
uncontracted
gen. sg.
in
-ao,
gen. sg.
of father's
name instead of
patronymic adjective (?see
no.
33.11,
note).
Late
inscriptions
of Cierium have dat.
sg.
-01, -at,
though
at Pharsalus we
find
-ov, -a,
just
as in
Pelasgiotis,
and in no. 33 ev
raja
beside ev
arayiai points
to
-at,
-01. On 88
=

in
i^avaKa{8)8ev,
no.
33,
see
84
;
on tt beside
era,
see 81 h.
From Histiaeotis and Perrhaebia the material is
very scanty.
Prom
Magnesia
there are a few
fragmentary
archaic
inscriptions,
but most are late and in the Attic
kolvyj.
An
early inscription
of
Phthiotis
(Mediaras
Tlidovveios
*
'
KttXovvl IG.
IX.ii.199)
shows con-
clusively,
what was
only
natural to
expect,
that its dialect was also
Thessalian. But
nearly
all the
inscriptions
date from the
period
of
Aetolian domination and are in the Northwest Greek
tcoivrj
(279).
Many
of the characteristics cited in the
preceding
sections are
as
yet
attested
only
in the
inscriptions
of
Pelasgiotis,
but,
except
where there is evidence to the
contrary
as
stated,
it is to be as-
sumed
provisionally
that
they
are
general
Thessalian. For the
points
of
agreement
are more
pronounced
than the differences.
215. External influence in the dialect. Occasional
kolvt}
forms
appear
in the
inscriptions
of the third and second centuries
B.C.,
especially
avd, enro,
irepi,
Kara, 8e,
gen. sg.
instead of
patronymic
1
Really
in
Perrhaebia,
so far as this was
recognized
as a distinct division of
Thessaly,
but in the
part
near
Pelasgiotis.
219]
SUMMARIES OF
CHARACTERISTICS 139
adjective,
?/
(not et),
ryivojxat,
(not yivvfiai),
etc. But the dialect as a
whole is
employed
in
inscriptions
until about the end of the second
century
B.C. and
occasionally
later.
Boeotian
216. Aeolic characteristics in common with one or both of the
other Aeolic dialects. See
201,
203.
217. West Greek and Northwest Greek
characteristics
(cf.
223.1-10,
and
226.1,
2,8):
.
1.
8l8(OTL, flKClTl,
etc. 61
2.
fi/cari
=
et/cocri. 116 with a
3. TrevTcuca.TLoi etc. 116
a,
117
4.
eireaKeva^e
etc.
(but
oftener
TT).
142
5.
toi,
rai
=
ot,
al. 122
6.
tapos
=
iepds.
13.1
7.
"Aprafjus
=
"A/JTe/u?.
13.2
8. Ka
=
zee,
dv. 13.3
9.
7r/3aro9
=
7rpwro<;.
114.1
10.
avTL,i.e.avTi=avTOv.
132.2
11. eV
=
et?. 135.4
12.
Sei/xevos
=
8e6p.evo<i.
158
13.
7rapa
a,
ir//A w. ace. 136.2
218. In common with various other dialects
(20,
21
mainly
Boeotian)
:
11. Dat.
sg.
-at
(-T]),
-oi
(-u).
104.:!,
106.2
12.
fiaaiXevs, -6ios,
etc. 111.1
13.
avToaa.VTO'i, avcravTos,
etc.
121.4
14. tclv-l etc. 122
1. i from e before vowels. 9.2
2. &)
=
spurious
ov. 25
3. tt in dakaTTa etc. 81
4. tt in
pbTTo<;,
i-yjracf)iTTaTO,
etc. 82
5.
88,
initial S
=
.
84
6. e?
=
e|
before cons,
(see
also 15. 3
pi.
avedeav, avedcav,
etc.
220.1).
100
7.
Trpiayevs
=
7rpecr/3ev<;.
68.1
8.
/r
between vowels till about
450
B.C.;
initial till about
200B.C.
50,53
9. Nom.
sg.
m. -a beside -a?.
105.1 a
10. Gen.
sg.
m. and
gen.
pi.
in
-at),
-cmv
(but Tav).
41.1
138.5
16. 3
pi.
unv.-VTCo
(-P0co).
140.:i a
17. Perf. avoSeSoavOi
etc.,
with-
out . 146.1
18. eVr&)
(evdco)
= ovtlov. 163.
ii
19. AtotfXeas etc. 166.1
20.
Consonant-doubling
in
hypo-
coristics. 89..
"
21.
Patronymics
in -d>vha$. 164. s
219. In common with Thessalian
only.
See 204.
140 GREEK DIALECTS
[220
220.
Special
Boeotian. Most of the
peculiarities
of the vowel-
system (221)
also
belong
here :
1. eV?
=
e'
before vowels. 100 4.
elvi^av
=
rjvejKav.
144 a
2. eTnracTLS
=
e/jLTrao-is.
69.1 5.
/3ei\o/jiai
=
/3ov\ofiat.
75
3.
ovtos, ovra,
etc. 124 6.
Hypocoristics
in -et. 108.2
221. The Boeotian
vowel-system.
The most
striking
and obvious
characteristic of Boeotian lies in its
vowel-system.
One
peculiarity
consists
merely
in the retention of the
original
sound,
namely
that
of v as u. But even this led to a
change
in
spelling
to
ov,
while
on the other hand the v with its Attic value of ii as a basis was
used to indicate
approximately
the
sound,
probably
o,
which the
diphthong
oi had come to have. See
24,
30. The other
peculiari-
ties consist in
changes
of
diphthongs
to
monophthongs
and of more
open
to closer
vowels,
such as
eventually prevailed everywhere
and
led to the Modern Greek
pronunciation.
The chief
orthographical peculiarities,
with the
approximate
date
of their
introduction,
are as follows :
t
=
e before vowels. 9.2. V cent. b. c.
(in
the
epichoric alphabet
i, e, et,
h)
t
=
et. 29. V cent. B.C.
(in
the
epichoric alphabet
t, et,
h)
7]
=
at. 26. About 400 B.C.
ei
=
r).
16.
" " "
ov
=
v. 24.
"
350
"
(but great inconsistency
in the
spell-
toy
=
v. 24.
"
300
"
ing.
v
=
v and ot
=
oi also fre-
v
=
ot. 30.
"
250
"
quent
till near end of III
cent.)
et
=
oi. 30. II cent.
"
(rare)
222. External influence.
Although
Boeotia was for a short time
in the Aetolian
League,
there are no Boeotian
inscriptions
in the
Northwest Greek
kolvy).
But there are some scattered
examples
of
the dative
plural
of consonant stems in
-ot?,
as
r/71;? (atyoi<;)
etc.,
and the
appearance
of cxr
=
ad
(85.1)
and
Safxicoefxev, SafiuoovTes
(159)
in some late
inscriptions
of Orchomenos is also
probably
due
to Aetolian influence. The influence of the Attic
koivt)
becomes con-
siderable toward the end of the third
century
B.C.,
and some
inscrip-
tions or
portions
of
inscriptions
are
wholly
in
Koivq, e.g.
the formal
224]
SUMMARIES OF CHARACTERISTICS 141
contract in the Nicareta
inscription (no. 43.VI).
But most of the
inscriptions
are
substantially
dialectic until the second half of the
second
century
B.C.
WEST GREEK
223. General West Greek characteristics :
1. oYoVrt etc. Retention Of r in the
verb-endings
-tl, -vn,
in
fi-
kcltl and the hundreds in
-kcitloi,
in itotL
(Cret.7ro/m),
Uoret-
Mv, tv,
and some other words which show the
change
to a in
the East Greek dialects. 61
2.
(f)UaTi
=
eUocri. 116 with a 12. oVeo
=
oirodev,
etc. 132.7
3.
Tpia/ca.Tioi
etc.
=
-kogioi. 13.
c/>ejoofiS
etc. 138.3
116^,117.2
14. Fut. -o-e'eo. But restricted in
4.
ehUa%a
etc. But restricted
Heraclean. 141
in
Argolic.
142 15. Fut.
pass,
with act.
endings.
5.
Toi,TaL =ol,al.
But Cretan 145
06,
at. 122
16.
reropes
=
TTTape<i.
114. 1
6.
iapos (iapo<i)
=
lepos.
13.1 17.
rerpcoKOvrareTTapaKOVTa.
7.
"A/3Ta/xi?
.=
"Apre/Ais.
But 116
Cretan
v
A/3Te/xt?.
13.2
18.
i/jtv
=
iftoi,
etc. 118.46
8.
Ka, ToVa, 7roVa, o/ea, 7a.
13.3 19.
ifxeos
=
ifiov,
etc. 118.3 b
9.
Trparos
=
7rpwT0<?.
114.1 20.
7JfJUcr<ro<;
=
jj^Lcrvs.
61.(3
10. 6Vet
=
ottou,
etc. 132.2 21. o8e\o9
=
o/3o\o'?.
49.3
11.
07T77
etc. 132.0
22. Word-order at rt? a. 179
a.
Although only
a
part
of these characteristics are
actually quotable
from
every
one of the West Greek dialects,
some indeed from
only
a
few,
it is
probable
that,
except
for the
divergence
of Cretan in 5 and
7,
they
were common to
all,
and that the absence of
examples
in
any
dialect is
accidental.
Thus,
forms like
t^epo/xe?
are attested for Phocian and most of
the Doric dialects, but there ia no occurrence of a first-
plural
form in Lo-
crian and
Elean,
and in Rhodian
only
from the time when
-fxtv
had been
introduced from the K
oivrj, just
as it was at
Delphi
before the end of the
fourth
century
b.c. The
early
substitution of the
noivrj
tonus of the
numer-
als and the rare occurrence of the
personal pronouns
in
inscriptions,
account.
for the
incomplete representation
of
2, 3,
16-19.
h. The first ten of these characteristics
arc also Boeotian
(217).
several
also Thessalian
(210),
and a few also Arcadian.
224. There are various other
phenomena
which are common to the
West Greek
dialects,
but arc not confined to them even in the widest
application
of the term. Several of those mentioned
in 180 are often
142 GREEK DIALECTS
[224
casually
referred to as
"
Doric,"
e.g.
al
=
el, r)<?
=
yv, a/xe?, edev, irafia,
lkq),
but none of them has
any
claim to be
regarded
as
specifically
West
Greek,
with the
possible
exception
of
77
from ae
(41.1
with
a).
a. Even of the
peculiarities
cited in 223 some consist
merely
in the reten-
tion of the
original
forms "which must have been universal at one time
;
and
that
tol,
Tab or
pron.
datives like
kjxiv
still existed in East Greek in the his-
torical
period
is shown
by
their
appearance
in Homer. Some others also
may prove
to be of wider
scope, e.g.
07m,
since ottov
is,
so far as we
know,
only
Attic-Ionic. But so far as the
present
evidence of
inscriptions goes,
the
peculiarities given
in 223 are
distinctly
characteristic of West Greek.
225. The declension of nouns in -eu<? with
gen. sg.
-eo? ace.
sg. -77
is common to
Delphian
and the
majority,
but not
all,
of the Doric
dialects. See 113.3. The 3
pi.
imv. -vro is common to all the Doric
dialects
except
Cretan,
but the distribution of -vrco and -vrwv does
not coincide at all with the East and West Greek divisions. See
140.3,4.
There are various
peculiarities
which are West Greek in a
limited
sense,
but
demonstrably
not
general
West
Greek,
e.g. rfjvos
=
e/eetVo?
(125.1),
avroaavros
(121.4), irpoaOa

irpoaOe (133.1),
'A-rreXXcov
(49.3),
Xw
=
0e'Xco
(Glossary),
vr,
vd
=
Xt,
X<9
(72).
The
use of
-tcw
=
-6o) in certain verbs
(162.1),
of atcevoco
=
crKevd^co,
and
of
yeXa/M, eXapu
(162.1,3,4)
is West
Greek,
but how
wide-spread
is
not
yet
clear.
Northwest Greek
226. The chief characteristics of Northwest Greek as distin-
guished
from
Doric,
including
however some which are not com-
mon to all the dialects of this
group
and some which are not
strictly
confined to
them,
are :
1. iv
=
645. Also
Thess., Boeot.,
6. iravrois etc.,
dat.
pi.
But in
and
Arc.-Cypr. (Iv).
135.4
Delph. only
late and due to
2.
Ka\dfxevo<;
etc.
(El. -rj/ievos).
the N.W.Grk.
koiv/j.
107.3
Also Boeot. 158 7.
reropes
etc.,
ace.
pi.
El.,Ach.,
3.
(frapo)
etc. But rare in
Delph.
but not
Locr.,
and rare in
12
Delph.
107.4
4. err
=
<t6. 85.1 8.
irapd
at,
with w. ace. Also
5.
eVre,
Delph.
hevre
=
e<rre. No
Boeot., Thess., Meg.,
Lac.
example
in El. 135.4 136.2
231]
SUMMARIES OF CHARACTERISTICS 143
a. There are various other
peculiarities
the
scope
of which coincides even
less
definitely
with the Northwest Greek dialects
proper,
but the
spread
of
which in the northern
part
of Greece is
noticeable,
e.
g.
masc. d-stems with
nom.
sg.
-d,
gen. sg.
-as
(105.1a,
2
h), patronymics
in
-wvSas
or -dvSas
(164.8),
proper
names in -KXeas
(166.1).
Note also the
peculiarities
common to Boeo-
tian and Thessalian
only (204),
most of which are not Aeolic.
Phocian
(Delphian)
227. West Greek characteristics. See 223-225.
228. Northwest Greek characteristics. See 226.
229. Aeolic elements : Tvavrujvx. in all the earlier
inscriptions.
107.3. Here
also,
perhaps,
the words
ra<yo<; (also
Thess.,
Cypr.,
and
poetical), Kepaico (also Horn.)
=
/cepavvv/Ai,
SiStj/xl (also
Boeot. and
Hom.)
=
Sew.
230. Other
characteristics, mostly
in common with various other
dialects :
1.
f
initial till about 400
B.C.;
11.
rr)vo<i (r7)vel)
=
eKelvo^. 125.1
intervocalic
only
in a VI 12.
foUw
=
oL/codev. 132.7
cent, inscr.
52,53
13.
e'x0o'<?, e^Ao).
133.:5
2. Peculiarities in use of
spir.
14.
iv86s, evhco,
evhvs. 133.4
asper.
58
a,
c
15. iroi
(beside
tto't)
=
7r/?o'?.
3. tw\
AafivaSav,
roi/v
vo/xov<;,
135.6 b
etc.
96,97
16. 3
pi. perf.
in -an. 138,1
4.
dfi(f)L\\ejo).
89.3
17. Infin. -ev. 153.2
5.
8ei\ofxai
=
fiovXofiai.
75
18. avXew
=
av\dco. 161.2
6.
lap-i\iov
etc. 164.1
19.
are^av^w
=
are^avow.
159
7.
evvr)
=
evvea. 42.1 20. ttoicovti,
ttolovtcop.
42..".
J,
6
8.
he/38efxo<;
=
efiSofios.
114.7 21. iroielvrai. 158
9.
avToaavros,
avaavTOS. 121.1 22.
rjrai (late).
163.9
10. rovra
=
Tama. 124
231. External influence in the dialect. The
temple
accounts
of
353-325 B.C. show
plain
evidences
of Attic influence.
With the
Aetolian domination
(278-178 B.C.)
a new element
is
added,
that
of the Northwest Greek
Koivrj (see 279),
resulting
in the
striking
mixture
(e.g. dat.pl.
Travreaac,
-rravTOis, ttckti)
seen in tin' numerous
144 GKEEK DIALECTS
[231
proxeny
and manumission
decrees,
some of them as late as the
first and second centuries A.D. There are even some few traces of
Boeotian
influence,
as in
ia-ravdai, 6e\a>v6i,
KXapwal
(I
=
el)
from
Stiris,
near the Boeotian
boundary,
and the
spellings /crj (= icai),
aaovXov in a decree of the Phocians. The
Amphictionic
decrees
immediately following
the Aetolian
conquest
are in the
pure
Attic
Koivrj,
but the dialect was
gradually
resumed,
in the mixed form
which it shows in the other classes of
inscriptions.
Locrian
232. West Greek characteristics. See 223-225.
233. Northwest Greek characteristics. See 226.
234. In common with various other dialects :
1.
KoOapos (J\ep<po6apLav).
6 5.
ko,(t)
top,
7to(t)
tov,
etc. 95 a
2.
'Oiroevri,
'Ottovtlovs. 44.4 6.
i%06<;
=
i/cros. 133.3
3.
f
initial and sometimes inter- 7. ttoi
=
irpos,
once. 135.6 b
vocalic.
52,53
8.
SeiXopai
=
(3ov\opcu.
75
4. Peculiarities in use of
spiritus asper.
58
a,
d
235.
Special
Locrian :
1. Assim. of i/c in
c(t)
tcis,
i(\)
3.
hapearai
=
ekeaOcu. 12
Xifxevos,
etc. 100 4. Kara
according
to vt.
gen.
136.5
2.
(j>piv

irplv.
66 5.
fori
beside hon. 129.2 a
236. The
only inscriptions
in the
pure
dialect
(nos.
55,
56)
are
both from the
early
fifth
century
and from western Locris. All
other material is from a much later
period,
when the Northwest
Greek
Koivrj
was
used,
at least in western Locris. See 279. In the
few
inscriptions
from eastern Locris the
appearance
of datives like
XprnACLTeaGi (107.3)
is
noteworthy.
Elean
237. West Greek characteristics. See 223-225.
238. Northwest Greek characteristics. See 226.
239. In common with various other dialects :
241]
SUMMARIES OF CHARACTERISTICS 145
14. Ace.
pi.
-gus,
-aip, -otp.
78
15. Dat.
pi. cpvydBecrai (but
usu-
ally -ot9).
107.3
16.
ftaaiXev<;,
-i\os.
111.1
17. aaaiara
=
dyyiara.
113.:!
18.
rot,
rat
=
r68e,
rd8e. 122
19.
vcrrapiv
=
varepov.
133.0
20. irrra
=
utto. 135.:'.
21. Iufin.
-i?z/.
153
22. 3
sg. subj.
-Tj (i
kit4
pur
a).
149
23. Aor.
sul)j.
in a
(cpvyaBevavri,
TTOirjarai).
151.1
24. 3
sg. opt.
-crete
(-hate).
152.1
25.
/it-forms avXaii, SapLoaioia,
8apLO(Ti6)p.ep.
157
A
26.
eypa(pL)p.e'vo<;
=
yejpap,p.e-
vos. 137
1.
t],
co
=
spurious
ei,
ov. 25
2. Psilosis. 57
3. 88
(also tt)
=
$
84
4. 00
=
pa.
80
5. Rhotacism of final ?. 60.1
6. Loss of intervocalic a
(late).
59.3
7.
p
init. even before conso-
nants,rarely
intervoc;
late
pJoiKiap
=
oltcias. 51-55
8.
alXorpta
=
aXXorpta.
74 6
9. Omission of t in ea
=
eit],
etc. 31
10.
ypocpevs
=
rypacpevs.
5
11.
8i]Xop,ai
=
f3ovXop.ai.
75
12. Nom.
sg.
reXearrd. 105.1 a
13. Dat.
sg.
-oi. 106.2
240.
Special
Elean :
1. a
=
1].
15
2. a
=
e,
not
only
before
p,
but
after
0,
before final
i>,
etc.
12 with a
3.
iroXep
=
TToXtS. 18 ft
4.

=
8
(only
in earliest
inscr.).
62.2
5. era
=
a0
(late).
85.2
6.
p,ev<;
=
p,rjv.
112.3
7. Dual
Svoiois,
avTototp.
106.0
8. Verbs in -eia>
(-aico)

-evco.
161.1
9.
r)arco
=
eo-Tft). 163.5
repot, epo-evairepos.
241.
otz/?7
influence. In the
amnesty
decree
(no. 60),
From the
second half of the fourth
century
B.C.,
a/?
from
ep
is, with
one
excep-
tion
(vcnapiv), given up,
as in
drjXvrepav, epcrevairepav (note
also
10. irdaKco
=
irda^co.
66
11.
rlapo, Teiridpoi,
etc. 94.9
12. dvevi
=
dvev,
and used w.
ace.
133.0,136.1
13.
Opt.
w. /ea. in
commands;
also
subj. (late).
175
14.
Opt. regularly
in fut. condi-
tions etc. 176
15.
Forpeculiarwords
andmean-
ings,
see,
in
Glossary, 70a-
cfios,
8Uaia,
81'cpvios, peppci),
Kariapaico,
IpudaKco, 0j]Xv-
146 GREEK DIALECTS
[
ipcrev-
=
earlier
pappev-),
and
wept (earlier 7rdp,
with
apocope),
though pa
from
/ae
is seen in
Kanapaicov ;
irdcr^co
has its usual form
(earlier irdo-Kco)
;
the characteristic Elean words
feppco
=
cpevyco
in its
technical
sense,
8lcpviov (^icpviov),
and
ypdcpos
have
given place
to
the usual
cpevyco,
8nr\daiov,
and
ypdpLpia.
The Damocrates decree
(no. 61),
from the first half of the third
century
B.C.,
has
ep,
never
ap,
vtto not
vird,
and shows considerable
koivtj
influence in the
vocabulary, e.g. Kadcop (kcl6co<;),
ey/cr^cris.
On the other hand most of the characteristics of the dialect
per-
sist, and,
in contrast to earlier
inscriptions,
the rhotacism of final <?
is
uniformly
observed. Some of the differences between these two
inscriptions
and the earlier ones are due to
chronological
and local
variation within the
dialect,
e.g.
in both
era,
nut
ctt,

ad,
loss of
intervocalic a
;
in no. 60
tt,
not
88,
=
,
dat.
pi. cpvyd8eaat (not -oi<?) ;
in no. 61
subj.
in
prescriptions.
Even in the earlier
inscriptions
there are some indications of local
differences,
but it is
impossible
with the
present
material to define their
scope.
The definite substitution of the Attic
koivtj
in
public inscriptions
of Elis
belongs
to the end of the third
century
B.C.
Doric
Laconian
242. West Greek characteristics. See 223-225.
243. Other
characteristics,
mostly
in common with various other
dialects :
1.
t],
co
=
spurious
ei,
ou. 25 9. avros reflex. 121.3
2. i from e before vowels. 9.5 10.
Terpdkw
etc. 133.6
3. h from intervoc. a. 59.1 1 1. Adv.
ravrd, hdr,
ireiroKa.
4. Rhotacism of final?
(late).
60.2
132.5,6
5. cr
=
6
(late
in
inscr.).
164 12. aaaiara
=
dy^iara.
113.3
6. Uohoi8dv
=
Tloaei8cov.
49.1,
13. Infin.
-tjv.
153
61.5 14. 3
pi.
imv. -vrco. 140.3 a
7. 'A7re'X\.cov
=
'AttoWcov. 49.3
8.
f
initial till about 400
B.C.;
intervocalic in
early inscriptions ;
later sometimes
/3.
50-53
248]
SUMMARIES OF
CHARACTERISTICS
147
244.
kolvtj
influence.
Inscriptions
from the second
century
B.C.
(from
the fourth and third there is
very
little
material)
and later
are not even in the Doric
kolv-ij
(278),
but
substantially
in the Attic
Koivrj,
with but
slight
dialectic
coloring.
On the revival of the use
of the dialect in some
inscriptions
of the second
century A.D., prob-
ably representing crudely
what still survived as a
patois,
see notes to
nos. 70-73.
Heraclean
245. West Greek characteristics. See 223-225.
246. In common with various other dialects :
1.
rj,
co
=
spurious
ei,
ov. 25
2. t from e before vowels. 9.6
3.
aveTrlypocfros.
5
4.
fcodapos, rocf)iu>v.
6
5.
Tclfxvco
=
re/xvco.
49.4
6.
f initial,
but with
many irreg-
ularities. 50 b
7. Peculiarities in use of
spiritus
asper.
58
c,d
247.
Special
Heraclean :
1.
eWaom,
7roi6vracra{.. 107.:!
2.
'yeypdyjrarai,
/xefMicrdcoacovrai.
146.3
.'!.
e/uieTpi(iif^<;,/jLerpiuifjLevaiA2S)b
4.
irecfrvTevfcfi/jLev.
147.2
8.
8r]Xofxai
=
/3ov\o/xaL.
75
9.
rpls
nom.
pi.
114.3
10.
Trjvos
=
e/celvo<;. 125.1
11.
avcoOa,
efxirpoada.
133.1
12. Infin. -ev. 153.2
13. 3
pi.
imv. -vtco. 140.3 a
14. eWef
=
ovres. 163.8
15.
'
avhewaOai. 146.1
16. Article as relative. 126
5.
eppijyela
=
eppcoyvia.
146.
148
6.
K\ai<ya>
=
/cXeuo. 142 a
7. 7to\kxto?
=
Tr\elcrTO<;. 113.2
248.
Koivrj
influence.
Koivrj
forms
appear
now and then in the
Heraclean
Tables,
especially
in the numerals. Thus
rpeis
beside
rpls

Tecrcrapes, reaaapciKOvra
beside
reropes, TerpcoKOvra

-Koatoi beside -kcitiol

%l\ioi
for
%i]\iot
- -
pelican,,
with ei
from
ei/coat,
beside
pUan
- -
el beside al

hot beside rol.
148 GREEK DIALECTS
[249
Argolic
249. West Greek characteristics. See 223-225. But
SiKaaaai,
not
hacd^ai,
142.
250. Other
characteristics,
mostly
in common with various other
dialects :
1. Intervoc. er to
h,
and lost. 59.2
2.
Trdvaa, eV?, tops,
etc.
77.3,
78
3.
capos
with lenis. 58 b
4. ttoI
=
7T/30?,
before dentals.
135.6 b
5. a\ia<T(Ti<i etc. 164.3
6.
77,
co
=
spurious
ei, ov,
some-
times. 25 a
7. 1 from e before
vowels,
some-
times. 9.7
8.
ypofavs
etc. 5
9. ireSd
=
/xerd.
135.5
10.
f
in all
positions
in earliest
inscriptions ;
initial till
about 400 B.C. 52-55
11. tv acc.
sg.
118.5
12. vlv acc.
sg.
3
pers. pron.
118.5
13.
Trjvos
=
i/celvos. 125.1
14.
exOoi,
evSoi.
133.3,4
15. dvevv
=
dvev. 133.6
16.
avvTi0T](Ti.
138.1
17. Infin. -ev. 153.2
18. 3
pi.
imv. -vto). 140.3 a
19.
eacra,
eacrcra
=
ovcra. 163.8
20.
'ypdcrafia
=
<ypdp,p,a.
164.4
21.
d(f)pr]Tvco preside.
55
22.
r/ae'ft)
=
(fievyco
be banished.
No.
78.5,
note
23.
dpTvvai,
official title. No.
78.2,
note
251. There are some differences between the dialect of
Argos
and that which
appears
in most of the
inscriptions
of
Epidaurus
and other cities of the Acte. But these are
mainly,
if not
wholly,
due to the fact that Attic influence was earlier and
stronger
in
the east. Thus the loss of intervocalic <r and the retention of va
are characteristics which
persist
in
Argive inscriptions
till within
the second
century
B.C.,
but of which there are
only
a few exam-
ples
from
Epidaurus.
In
general,
Attic forms are
frequent
in
Epi-
daurian
inscriptions
of the fourth
century
B.C.,
and later.
Early inscriptions
of
Mycenae
have e? and tos
(less probably to?)
in contrast to
Arg.
ivs,
tops. Cf. Cret. to? beside
tops,
78. From
Hermione are also found
genitive singular
and accusative
plural
in
-co,
-cos.
259]
SUMMARIES OF
CHARACTERISTICS 149
Corinthian
252. West Greek characteristics. See 223-225.
253. In common with various other dialects:
1. evOelv
=
i\0elv. 72 7.
iv86s,ev8oi,e%oi. Syrac.
133.1,5
2. \co
=
0e\o).
Glossary
8. 3
pi.
imv. -vra>. 140.:} a
3.
y
KireWtov
=
'AttoWoov. 49.:} 9.
p
in
early
inscr. in all
posi-
4.
/xefc
=
firjv.
112.3
tions;
init. till about 400
5.
Hypocoristics
in
-rjv.
165.7
B.C.;
sometimes
/3.
51-55
6. .7ro'ci><T<Ti
etc.,
in various colonies. 107.3
254.
Special
Corinthian.
Very early monophthongization
of
and ov.
28,
34
255. After the
early
but brief
inscriptions
in the
epichoric alpha-
bet,
there is but
scanty
material until the third and second cen-
turies
B.C.,
when the admixture of
kolvyj
forms is considerable.
Megarian
256. West Greek characteristics. See 223-225.
257. In common with various other dialects :
1 .
a/jif^tWeyco.
89.3 4. Gen.
Sg.
m.
<&dyd<;
etc. 105.2 b
2. ev
=
eo,
late. 42.5 5.
/xee?
=
firjv.
112.3
3.
f
initial in V
cent.,
but lost 6. \w
=
OeXco.
Glossary
between vowels. 7.
\d^o^ai=Xa/ji/3dv(o. Glossary
258.
Special Megarian
:
1.
(*)8(opo<;,
(
H
)0K\ei8as,
etc. 42.5 d 2. era
=
riva. 128
3.
aiac/jLvdras, aiai/ubvdoo
=
aiav/vrJTi]<;, acav/jLvda).
20.
Apart
from
the difference of
vowel,
the words are
peculiar
to
Megarian
and Ionic.
259.
Except
for the
early inscriptions
of Selinusand
a few
others,
the material is from the end of the fourth
centurj
or later, and
shows
fcoivrj
influence.
150
GREEK DIALECTS
[260
Rhodian
260. West Greek characteristics. See 223-225.
261. In common with various other dialects :
1. ev
=
eo. 42.5
6.
e%av
=
e|^?.
133.6
2.
r},(0
=
spurious
et, ov,
in some 7. 3
pi.
imv. -vrco. 140.3 a
words. 25 a 8.
rt/jLea)
=
Ti/jLaxo.
161.2
3.
lepos
with lenis. 58 b 9.
Ti/xaKpdn^
etc. 167
4
oTru?,
vl?. 132.1
10.
X/o^a)
=
0e\&>.
Glossary
5. OKica
=
6fca /ca. 132.9
262.
Special
Rhodian: Infinitive in
-p-eiv.
154.5.
ktoivcl, denoting
a territorial division like the Attic
deme,
is found
only
in PJiodes
and
Carpathus. fjuaarpoi
as the
highest
officers of the state are
peculiar
to PJiodes.
263.
Koivtj
influence shows itself to a
slight
extent in the fourth
century
B.C. Most of the material is from the third
century
or
later,
and is in the Doric
koivt) (278),
though
with
frequent
reten-
tion of the characteristic infinitive in
-fieiv.
In this mixed form
the dialect is one of the
longest
to
survive,
many peculiarities
still
appearing
in
inscriptions
of the first and second centuries A.D.
Coan
264. West Greek characteristics. See 223-225.
265. In common with various other dialects :
1. ev
=
eo. 42.5
7.
Qav
=
i&js.
133.6
2.
t],
a)
=
spurious
ei, ov,
in some 8. Aor.
suhj. vTroKv^jret.
150
words. 25a
9. Infin.
-ev;
also in contract
3.
Tdfivto
=
t/jlv(o.
49.4
verbs.
153.2,3
4.
SriXofiai^
fiovXo/jiai.
75 1 0. 3
pi.
imv. -mat. 140.3 a
5. Ace.
pi.
-o? beside -ou?. 78 11.
XPV
l
&
=
0e\w.
Glossary
6.
/3a<ri\ev<;, -eos,
-%
but
early -r\i, -f]S.
113.3
266. There are no
very early inscriptions,
and
only
a few even
from the fourth
century
B.C. The most
important
of
these,
the
271]
SUMMARIES OF
CHARACTERISTICS 151
sacrificial calendar
(nos. 101-103), already
shows some
tcotvrj forms,
as
tepevs
beside
iapevs,
eUds beside
t/cds,
ace
pi. rpets,
ecrrta beside
la-Tia, etc.,
but
preserves
some forms which are never found later
as
iepfjt, TerapTi)*; (later always
-et, -et9,
etc.).
There are also some
specific
Ionic forms in use in
Cos,
as
reXecos,
dirohe^dvroi.
Most of
the material is of the third and second
centuries,
and in the Doric
Kotvrj
as described in 278.
Theran
267. West Greek characteristics. See 223-225.
268. In common with various other dialects :
1. ev
=
eo. 42.5 7. Ace.
pi.
-o?. 78
2.
rj,(o
=
spurious
et, ov,
in some 8. irehd

/xerd.
135.5
words. 25 a 9.
e%dv
=
er)?.
133.6
3.
ovpos
from
oppos.
54 10.
Subj. TreirpaTat
etc. 151.1
4.
f
lost in the earliest times. 50 11. Iufin. -ev
;
also in contract
5.
pp
=
pa.
80 verbs.
153.2,3
6.
hrjXofiat
=
(BovXoptat.
75
269.
Except
for the
numerous,
but
brief,
archaic
inscriptions,
the material is all from the
period
of
Kotvrj
influence. The
longest
inscription,
the Will of
Epicteta (SGDI. 4706),
exhibits most of the
characteristics of the
dialect,
but also
many Kotvrj
forms.
The
inscriptions
of
Cyrene, though
late,
have
regularly
v>
(
=
spurious et, ov,
and show some
special peculiarities,
as
tapes
nom.
and ace.
pi.
of
lapevs (111.3), TeXeafyopevres (157).
Cretan
270. West Greek characteristics. See 223-225. But
ol, at,
not
rot, rat,
and
"A/ore/^i?
not
''
Kprapits.
271. In common with various other dialects:
1.
7],
a>
=
spurious
et,
ov. 25 6. Psilosis. 57
2.
%r)vo<;
from
gevfos,
etc. 54 7.
f
init. till 111 cent.
B.C.;
3. t from e before vowel. 9.4 sometimes
ft; pio-pos;
\\\-
4.
Tpcnrco, Tpa4>o>.
49.2 tervoc.
only
in
cpds.
50-54
5. 'A7re'XXcov
=
'A7r6XXa)v. 49.3 8. irdvva etc. 77.3
152
GREEK DIALECTS
[271
9. toV? beside
tos,
etc. 78
10. tt in
7rpdrr(o
etc. 81
11. tt in ottottos etc. 82
12.
SS,
S
(sometimes
tt,
t)
=

84
13. tt
=
ITT. 86.2
14. TT
=
<jt
(rare).
86.4
15. e<?
=
e|
before cons. 100
16. avTov neut.
=
avTo. 125.2
17. oirvi
=
o7roi,
etc. 132.4
18.
7rp600a
=
irpoade.
133.1
19.
eV&fe, efot.
133.4,5
20.
avTiv,
avTdfxeptv.
133.6
21. 7re8d
=
peTci.
135.5
272.
Special
Cretan :
1. u
=
A, before
cons.,
sometimes.
71
2. 00
(rarely t0)
=
ad. 85.3
3. 00
=
<rcr,
late. 81 a
4. tt
=
/er. 86.1
5. vv
=
py.
86.5
6.
fifi
=
//.v.
86. G
7.
7rpel<yv<i,
r
rrpei<ya>v, irpei^i-
(ttos,
etc.
=
7rpecr/3v<;
etc.
86.3
8.
ixaiTvp-
=
fidpTvp-.
71 a
9. Assimilation in sentence
combination more exten-
sive than elsewhere.
97.4,5,
98
10. Ace.
pi.
of cons, stems in
-aw. 107.4
11. Ace.
pi. Tpuvs.
114.3
22. dvTL in
presence of, dp,(j)L
concerning.
136.7,8
23. Aor.
subj. Xaydati
etc. 150
24.
Subj.
TreiTdTat etc. 151.1 .
25. Infin. -ev
;
also in contract
verbs.
153.2,3
26. Verb-forms in -eon
(-t&>)
=
-aw. 161.2
27. XaTTa
=
oucra. 163.8
28. Aw
(Xe/co)
=
0e'Xft).
Glossary
29. 7ro'\i?
=
8r}/xo?. Glossary
30.
/capTepoi

icpaTepos,
in
meaning
=
itvpios.
49.2
a,
Glossary
12.
ftv
avTot,
to,
fd
avTas
=
eavTWt,
Ta
eavTrjs.
121.1
1 3.
otl<;,
gen. sg.
o
Tt,
ace.
pi.
neut.
cm,
dat.
sg.
oTipi. 129.3,
128
14. OTeiOS
=
OTTOLOS. 130
15.
oTepos
=
oiroTepos.
127
16. oVat as final
conj.
132.5,8a
17.
TTOpTL
=
7T/0O5.
70.1,
135.G
18. alXeco
=
alpeco.
12
19. Infin.
-^r^
beside
-/uet\
154.4
20. 0tvo9
=
Oelot. 164.!)
21.
TeXopai
=
eaofxai.
163.10
22.
tovew, irevdco,
eXevaeco. 162.9
23.
Xayaico
release. 162.8
24.
Koa/xos,
official title. Glos-
sary
273]
SUMMARIES OF
CHARACTERISTICS 153
273.
Cretan,
as
eommonly
understood and as described
above,
is
the dialect of the
inscriptions
of
Gortyna (which
is
by
far the most
fully represented)
Cnossos,
Lyttos,
Vaxos,
and the other cities of the
great
central
portion
of Crete. This is also known more
specifically
as Central Cretan.
Eastward,
at
Olus, Dreros, Latos, etc.,
the dia-
lect is much less uniform
;
and in the
inscriptions
of cities of the
eastern
extremity
of the
island,
as
Hierapytna,
Praesos,
and
llanos,
and
again
in those from the cities of the western
extremity,
as
Aptera, Cydonia,
etc.,
many
of the most
striking
Cretan character-
istics are
wholly lacking.
Hence the terms East
Cretan,
usually
reckoned from
Hierapytna
eastward,
and West
Cretan,
from
Lappa
westward,
are sometimes
employed.
But there is no sufficient
ground
for the belief that the
East, West,
and Central Cretan are
fundamental divisions of the
dialect,
or that
they
reflect to
any
degree
the various constituent elements in the
population.
The
East and West Cretan
inscriptions,
the latter
very meager,
are com-
paratively
late,
and show a
large degree
of obvious
kolvt] influence,
partly
Attic,
partly
tire Doric
kolvi)
of the other islands. The
absence of
many
of the Cretan characteristics
may
well
be,
and
probably
is,
due to external
influence,
which was felt earlier and
more
strongly
than in Central
Crete, where,
especially
at
Gortyna,
most of the
peculiarities persisted
until Roman times.
However,
an
actual
divergence
of
development,
for which external causes are at
least not
apparent,
is to be
recognized
in the treatment of
eo, which,
instead of
becoming to, appears
as o in
close,
to in
open, syllables
(42.5 c,d), e.g.
Koaftovres, iiraivoy^ev,
at
Hierapytna,
Allaria,
Cydo-
nia
(/coc/AoWe?
also at
Aptera, OleroS).
There are also a few other
local variations.
But,
if we had
ample
material from the
early
period,
it is
highly probable
that we should find that in the main
the characteristics of Central Cretan were also
general
Cretan.
SURVIVAL OF THE DIALECTS. GROWTH OF VARIOUS
FORMS OF KOINH
274. Not
only
in earlier
times,
but
also,
in most
parts
of
Greece,
long
after Attic had become the norm of
literary prose
,
each state
employed
its own
dialect,
both in
private
and
public
monuments
of internal
concern,
and in those of a more external or interstate
character,
such as decrees in honor of
foreigners,
decisions of inter-
state
arbitration, treaties, and,
in
general,
communications between
different states.
Thus,
for
example,
an
honorary
decree of a Boeo-
tian
city
is in the Boeotian
dialect,
no matter whether the
recipient
is a citizen of
Athens,
Delphi,
Alexandria,
or Tarentum. If the
Eleans honor Damocrates of
Tenedos,
the decree is in the Elean of
the time
(no. 61).
If
Mytilene
honors
Erythrae,
the decree is in
Lesbian and a
copy
in this form is set
up
at
Erythrae.
Such is the
usual
practice, examples
of which could be cited
by
the
hundred,
and
any departure
from which is the
exception.
A decision of the
Argives
in a
dispute
between Melos and Cinio-
lus is in the
Argive
dialect
(no. 81).
And so in
general
such deci-
sions were
regularly
rendered in the dialect of the
arbitrators,
and
inscribed in this form
by
the states involved in the
dispute, usually
at
home,
but sometimes also in one of the
great religious centers,
as Delos or
Olympia.
The extant texts of treaties
are,
as a
rule,
in
the dialect of that
party
in whose
territory
the text was
found,
and
it is to be assumed that the version inscribed
by
the other
party
in its
home was likewise in its dialect.
Thus,
for
example,
the
monetary
agreement
between
Mytilene
and Phocaea in the Lesbian version
found at
Mytilene (no. 21),
the
treaty
of alliance between Elis and
Heraea
(in Arcadia)
in the Elean version found at
Olympia (no. 58).
In communications between states
using
different dialects each
party employs
its own. For
example,
when
Philip
V of Macedon
154
275]
VARIOUS FORMS OF KOINH
155
sends certain recommendations to the
city
of
Larissa,
he writes in
the Attic
Koivtj,
which had
long
been the
language
of the Macedo-
nian
court,
but the decrees which the
city passes
in
response
are in
the Thessalian dialect
(no. 28).
An
inscription
of
Mytilene
contains
the text of a decree of the Aetolian
league
in favor of
Mytilene,
in
its
original
Aetolian
(Northwest
Greek
koivt])
form,
a
copy
of which
had been
brought
back
by
the
Mytilenaean envoys,
followed
by
a
decree of
Mytilene
in
Lesbian,
quoting
from the former decree and
ordering
the
inscription
of both. The
regulations
of the
religious
sanctuaries of Greece are drawn
up
in the dialect of the state which
has direct
charge
of
them,
no less in the
great
Hellenic centers
than in those of local fame.
So,
for
example,
an
Amphictionic
decree which is known to us
only
in the
copy
set
up
at Athens is
in the
Delplnan
dialect.
275. In the
period
before the rise of Attic as the
language
of
literary prose,
no one dialect was in a
position
even to influence
other dialects
except
within narrow
geographical
limits. Yet it is
probable
that even then external influence was not
wholly
absent.
There was no lack of intercourse to awaken consciousness of the
peculiarities
of one's own dialect as
compared
with those of others.
Some of these
peculiarities, especially
such as were at variance
with the
practice
of all or
nearly
all other
dialects,
might
come to
be
regarded
with disfavor as
provincialisms,
and be avoided in
writing,
and even in
speech,
or at least less
consistently
observed.
For
example,
the Laconians and the
Argives,
who were well
aware that under certain conditions
they
omitted,
or
pronounced
as a mere
breathing,
what
was a<r in the
speech
of most other
Greeks,
may
have felt that
this,
unlike some of their other
peculiarities,
was a sort of
weakness,
which did not deserve to be
exploited
in
writing.
This would
explain
the inconsistency in the treatment of
intervocalic a
(h
or
a)
which is to be observed even in the
early
inscriptions
of Laconia
and
Argolis,
before
any specific
Attic influ-
ence is
possible.
See
59.1,2.
The fart that ArcadiaE cris
and
/ecfe,
agreeing
with
Cyprian
era and
/ca?,
are found
only
in .me
curly
156 GREEK DIALECTS
[275
inscription (no. 16),
while all others have rU and
icai,
may
also be
ascribed to the combined influence of the other
dialects,
just
as in
a later
period,
when
specific
Attic influence is more
probable,
7rXo?
was
replaced by
the usual
irXeov,
in
spite
of the fact that other
equally
marked
peculiarities
like iv
=
iv were unaffected. The
Eleans
gave up
even in the sixth
century
their use of

for the 8
of other
dialects,
and
if,
as is
likely,
this was a concession in
spelling only,
it is none the less in
point.
276. Traces of Ionic influence are seen in the Doric
islands,
though
the earliest evidence of this
belongs
rather to the
history
of the
alphabet, namely
the
spread
of the Ionic H
=
rj
(4.0).
It is
not accidental that ev for
eo,
though occasionally
found in conti-
nental
Greece,
is
mainly
found,
outside of
Ionic,
in
Rhodes, Cos,
Thera,
etc. In Cos occur such
specific
Ionic forms as reXew and
cnro8e%dvT(o.
Even in the fifth
century
the coins of the Rhodian
Ialysus
show 'ieXvaiov beside 'lakvalov.
Through
the medium of
the Doric
Koiwq
of the other islands
(278),
some Ionic
peculiarities
have even
spread
to
Crete,
e.g^at
Itanos
ev=eo,
eo
=
ev,
and
^pewfxeOa.
277. The Attic
koivi).
The foundation of the ultimate
suprem-
acy
of Attic is to be
sought
in the
political
conditions of the fifth
c
entury
B. C. In this we refer to
something
more than the
fact,
important
as it
is,
that in this
period
Athens became the intellec-
tual center of Greece and Attic the
recognized language
of
literary
prose.
It is within the
sphere
of influence
represented by
the con
-
federacy
of Delos and the Athenian
empire
that Attic made its first
;i:lvance as an
ordinary
medium of communication. Of all dialects
it is Ionic which shows the first
signs
of Attic influence and is the
first to lose its
identity
as a distinct dialect. Some traces of this
influence are seen even in the Ionic
inscriptions
of the fifth
century,
especially
in the
islands,
and in the fourth
century
the
majority
of
inscriptions
show at least a mixture of Attic
forms,
and
some,
even
from the
early part
of the
century,
are
substantially
Attic. After
this,
Ionic
practically
ceased to exist as a distinct
dialect,
though
some Ionic
peculiarities
are
occasionally
found in much later
times,
278]
VAEIOUS POEMS OF KOINH
157
mostly
in
proper
names and certain conventional words or
phrases.
It is this
Attic,
already well-nigh
established in Ionic
territory,
and
in some
respects
modified
by
Ionic,
that the Macedonians took
up
and
spread,
and which is henceforth termed the
kolvi), or,
more
specifically,
the Attic
tcoiv?].
The Macedonian
period
,
indeed,
forms the
principal
landmark in
the evolution of a standard
language
in Greece. For in it the Attic
KOLvrj
was
spread
over a vast
territory
and
permanently
established
in
places
which were to become
leading
centers of Greek life. Yet
this is
only
a
stage, marking
neither the
beginning,
as we have
seen,
nor,
still
less,
the end.
Excepting
Ionic,
and
Cyprian,
of which we
have no later
record,
the other
dialects,
though showing
more or
less
Koivrj influence,
remained in common use in
inscriptions
from
one to
upwards
of three centuries later. But
eventually
the
Koivrj
attained
complete supremacy
both as the written and the
spoken
language,
and from it is
de^c^nded^loder
n Greek. The
only
im-
portant exception
is the
present
Tsakonian
dialect,
spoken
in a
small
portion
of
Laconia,
which is in
part
the
offspring
of the
ancient Laconian.
278. The Doric
Koivrj.
In most of the Doric dialects Attic influ-
ence shows
itself,
to some
extent,
even in the fourth
century
B.C.,
and there was
gradually
evolved a
type
of modified Doric which
prevails
in the
inscriptions
of the last three centuries
B.C.,
and is
conveniently
known as the Doric
koivy).
This is
substantially
Doric,
retaining
a
majority
of the
general
West Greek
characteristics,
but
with a
tendency
to eliminate local
peculiarities,
and with a
strong
admixture of forms from Hie Attic
tcoivr}.
In
spite
of some
variety
in the
degree
of
mixture,
and the retention of some
.local peculiari-
ties,
e.g.
the infinitive in
-fxeiv
at
Rhodes,
there
is
yel
a
verj
con-
siderable
unity, amply
sufficient to
justify
us in
speaking
of a
distinct
type
of
Kotvi'].
That the mixture is not a
haphazard
one is shown, for
example,
in
the fact that the substitution of el for
at,
side
by
side with the re-
tention of
tea, resulting
in the
hybrid
ei
tea,
is
very general,
while the
158 GREEK DIALECTS
[278
opposite,
al
dv,
is unknown,
lapos
is
replaced by iepos.
The numer-
als show the forms of the Attic
Koivr), e.g.
ace.
pi. rpeU
for
rpis,
rea-crepes (or
Tax
crape?, Terrape^)
not
riropes,
ei/coai for
t/caTt,
reer-
aepdfcovTa (recraapaKOVTa, rerrapaKOvra)
for
rerpoiKOvra,
hiaicoaioi,
etc. for -kcztloi. In t-stems we
usually
find
ttoXios,
iroXies
retained,
but
TroXei,, TToXeai,
ace.
pi.
iroXeL?. Nouns hi -eu? follow the Attic
type except
in the accusative
singular, e.g.
fiao-ikems,
nom.-acc.
pi.
/3aeri\et?,
but ace.
sg. /3aaiXr).
So Att.
/3acrt\e&)?
is
usual,
but Att.
7ro'X.e(w? rare. The substitution of
ol,
al for
rot,
rat is
frequent,
but
there is
great
variation in this
respect,
toi and ot
occurring
not
infrequently
even in the same
inscription.
Attic ov from eo is fre-
quent, especially
in verbs in -eco. In some
places,
as far
apart
as
Rhodes and
Corcyra,
we find
inscriptions
which have the verb-forms
uniformly
in
ov,
but the
genitive singular
of easterns in -eo? or
-eu?,
e.g.
Rhod.
iyKaXovvras
etc. but
'lao/cpdrevs
etc.
(SGDI. 3758),
Core. Troiovvres etc. but
'AptcrTo/xeWo?
etc.
(SCI)
I.
3206).
Attic co
from e&) is also more common in verbs than in nouns. In dialects
which have
fr)yo?
or
gelvos
etc.
(54),
such forms are often
replaced
by
the
Attic,
especially
in the case of
irpo^evos.
The first
plural
ending
-/Ae?
is
generally replaced by
-p>ev, though
it
persists
in some
places.
There are various other Attic forms which are not
infrequent,
but much less common than the dialect
forms,
e.g.
wv beside
icov,
imperative ending
-vrcov beside
-vrco,
irpooTo?
beside
Trpdros, irpos
beside ttotL
Many
of the dialectic
peculiarities persist
with
scarcely
any
intrusion of the
corresponding
Attic
forms,
e.g.
d
=
Att.-Ion.
rj,
tea,
verb forms like
BiScotl,
<f>epovri,
Doric
future,
future and aorist
in
| (142),
apes
etc. Att.
y], dv,
and verb-forms like
SiScoac, <e-
povai
are almost unknown
except
in the
very
last
stages
when the
Attic
Koivrj
as a whole is
practically
established, d is sometimes
found as late as the third
century
A.D.,
but
only
as a bit of local
color,
perhaps
artificial,
in what is otherwise the Attic
kolvy).
279. The Northwest Greek
kolvyj.
This is
very
similar to the
Doric
Koivf), showing
about the same mixture of Attic with West
279]
VARIOUS FORMS OF KOINH
159
Greek forms. But it differs from it in that it retains two of the
most characteristic features of the Northwest Greek dialects as
compared
with
Doric,
namely
iv
=
efc,
and the dative
plural
of con-
sonant stems in -ot<?. The use of this
type
is
closely
connected with
the
political power
of the Aetolian
league.
We find it
employed,
in the third
century
B.C. and
later,
in Aetolia and in all decrees
of the Aetolian
league,
in Western Locris
(Naupactus
was incor-
porated
in the
league
in 338
B.C.,
the rest of Western Locris some-
what
later),
Phocis
(Delphi
was in the hands of the Aetolians
by
at least 290
B.C.),
the land of the
Aenianes,
Malis and
Phthiotis,
all of which became Aetolian in the course of the third
century
B.C.
Without doubt it was also used in
Doris,
from which we have no
material,
and in Eastern Locris. In
Boeotia,
which was in the
Aetolian
league
but a short time
(245-234 B.C.),
it was never
employed, though
there are some few traces of its influence
(222).
The
only
extant decrees of
Cephallenia
and
Ithaca,
of about
200
B.C.,
are in this same Northwest Greek
koivij, reminding
us
that
Cephallenia,
of which Ithaca was a
dependency,
w
T
as allied
with the Aetolians
(Polyb. 4.6).
Parts of the
Peloponnesus
were
also for a time under Aetolian
domination,
and the characteristic
dative
plural
in -ot? is found in
Arcadia,
Messenia
(also
iv
=
et'?),
and Laconia. There is one
example
even as far
away
as Crete
(XifievoLs SGDI.4942&;
159-138
B.C.),
but
clearly
an
importation.
Aetolians had taken
part
in the internal wars of
Crete,
and Cretans
had served in the armies of both the Aetolian and the Achaean
leagues (Polyb. 4.53).
The
inscriptions
of this
period
from
Acarnania,
Epirus,
ami
Achaea,
including
decrees of the
Acarnanian,
Epirotan,
and
Achaean
leagues,
are not in the Northwest Greek
kolvt)
as de-
fined above
(they
do not have iv
=
ek,
or the dative
plural
of
consonant stems in
-oi<?),
but in the Doric
Koivr).
At- (his time
at least the
speech
of Acarnania and
Bpirus
was nut
essentially
different from that of
Corcyra,
nor that of Achaea from that of
Corinth and
Sicyon.
160 GREEK DIALECTS
[280
In the Arcadian
inscriptions
of this
period
the native Arcadian
forms are
wholly
or in
part replaced by
West Greek
forms,
and
this is
probably
due in
large part
to the influence of the Doric
Koivrj
of the Achaean
league.
But the Aetolians also held
parts
of Arcadia fur a
time, and,
as noted
above,
there are some exam-
ples
of the dative
plural
in -ols borrowed from the Northwest
Greek
kolvtj.
280. Some more detailed observations
upon
the time and extent
of
Kotvrj
influence in the various dialects have been made in connec-
tion with the Summaries of Characteristics
(180-273),
and in the
notes to some of the late
inscriptions.
What has
just
been noted in the case of the Doric
koivt)
is true
in all
dialects,
namely,
that of the dialectic
peculiarities
some are
given up
much earlier than others. Furthermore it is
nothing
un-
usual to find
hybrid
forms,
part
dialectic,
part kolvi), e.g.
Doric
future with Attic
ov,
as
7roir)aovvTi
etc.
frequently,

Boeot.
atw?,
a
contamination of a? and
eco?,

Heracl.
pei/cari,
a contamination of
fiKari
and
etKocri,

Boeot.
^axovdi
with dialectic
present
stem and
personal ending,
but Attic

(pure
Boeot.
Boocovdi),

Boeot.
i/cyova)*;
with dialectic
case-ending,
but Attic etc-
(pure
Boeot.
iayovoos),

Thess. ace.
pi. yivo/jLevos
with dialectic
case-ending,
but Attic stem
(pure
Thess.
ytvv^evo^),

Epid. ecoprj
with Doric
ending
-77
from
-ae,
but Attic stem
ecop-
from
*r)6p-.
Besides such
hybrids, hyper-Doric
or
hyper-Aeolic
forms are
occasionally
met with in late
inscriptions, though
less often than in
our
literary
texts. Thus the Attic term
e^>?;/3o? (with original 77,
cf. Dor.
rjfia),
when
adopted
in other
dialects,
was sometimes
given
the
pseudo-dialectic
form
e'0a/3o?, e.g.
in some late Doric and Les-
bian
inscriptions,
in imitation of the
frequent equivalence
of dia-
lectic a to Attic
77.
Conversely
the Attic form was sometimes
retained in
opposition
to what would be its true dialectic
equiva-
lent,
as in Boeotian
usually e^rjfios, rarely efatfios. Similarly
the
Doric
'Hpa/cXf/?
and its derivatives
keep 77
in Boeotian. Cf. also
on Cret. II
vrto<i,
63.
280]
VARIOUS FORMS OF KOINH 161
In Roman
imperial
times the
antiquarian
interest in local dia-
lects is reflected in the revival of their use in
parts
of Greece where
for some two centuries
previously
the Attic
koivt)
had been in
gen-
eral
use,
at least in
inscriptions.
So,
for
example,
in the case of
Lesbian
(cf.
no.
24),
Laconian
(cf.
nos.
7073),
and to some extent
in
Elean,
where
examples
of rhotacism
reappear
in the first and
second centuries a.d. It is
impossible
to determine in
every
case
whether this was a
wholly
artificial revival of a dialect which had
long
ceased to be
spoken,
or was an artificial elevation to written
use of a dialect which had survived
throughout
the interval as a
patois.
The latter is true of Laconian
(see
277, end,
and note to
nos.
70-73).
But for most dialects we have no
adequate
evidence
as to the
length
of their survival in
spoken
form.
PART II: SELECTED
INSCRIPTIONS
The brief
introductory
statement to each
inscription gives
its
provenance
and
approximate date,
with references to several of the most
important
col-
lections. The extensive
bibliographies
in these collections make it unneces-
sary
to cite the numerous
special
discussions in
periodicals etc.,
except
in the case of a few
recently
discovered
inscriptions.
For the abbreviations
employed,
see
pp.
281 ff. References to the collections are
by
the numbers
of the
inscriptions,
unless otherwise
stated,
while those to
periodicals
are
by pages.
It has seemed
unnecessary
to state in the case of
every inscription
whether
the
alphabet
is the
epichoric
or the
ordinary Ionic,
since this is
generally
obvious from the date
given,
as well as from the
transcription.
It
may
be
taken for
granted,
unless otherwise
stated,
that
inscriptions
of the fifth cen-
tury
b.c. or earlier are in the
epichoric alphabet,
those of the fourth cen-
tury
b.c. or later in the Ionic. Hence comments on the form of the
alphabet
employed
are added
only
in
special
cases.
The
transcription
of texts in the older
alphabet
is such as to
give
the
student some
assistance,
without
confusing
what is in the
original
and w hat
is a matter of
editing.
The
signs
E and
0,
when
representing long
vowels,
no matter whether the later
spelling
is
rj,
w or
ei, ov,
are transcribed
simply
e,
o. The
spiritus asper,
when
expressed
in tin'
original,
is transcribed
A,
leaving
the use of
e
as a matter of
editing.
See
p.
49,
footnote. The use of
the
following signs
is to be noted.
]
for restorations of letters no
longer legible.
< >
for letters inscribed
by
mistake,
and to be
ignored by
Hie reader.
( )
for
1) expansion
of
abbreviations,
2)
letters omitted
bj mistake,
3)
corrected letters. Obvious corrections are
given
thus,
withoul
adding
t lie
original reading.
Less certain corrections are somel Lines
commented on in the notes, with citation of t he
original reading,
as
are also obscure
readings
th\c to the mutilation of the letters. But
often this is not
done,
it
being thouglrl unnecessary
inawori of this
kind to
repeat
the full critical
apparatus
of other collections.
for a
lacuna,
where uo restoral ion is
attempted.
103
164 GREEK DIALECTS
[No.
1
. . . for a similar lacuna where it is desired to
show,
at least
approxi-
mately,
the number of
missing letters,
each dot
standing
for a let-
ter. In
general,
these are
employed only
for short lacunae.
for the
beginning
of each new line in the
original.
for the
beginning
of
every
fifth line in the
original.
for the division between the obverse and reverse
sides,
or between col-
umns. Used
only
where the text is
printed continuously.
Ionic
East Ionic
1.
Sigeuin. Early
VI cent. b.c. SGDI.5531. Hicks 8. Hoffmann III.
130. Michel 1313. Roberts 42 and
pp.
334fE. The second version
(B)
is
in Attic.
<>avo8t/co
j
epu
Top/xoK\paTeo<i
to
j UpoKovvrj^ato

KprjTTJp^a
8e Kal
10
v7ro/c\pi)T?]piov k\clI
7)6fxbv
e?
rr\pvTav
rjiov
II eScoKev
"2.[iye\ev(Ti]v.
B <$>avo8ifco
elpl
to
YL\ep/u.oKpd,To<}
to
TlpoKoiyfyeaid-
Kayo K,pa-
5
Tepa
|
Kcnrio-TaTOV Kal
heO^fjibv
e?
TrpvTavelov
e\8oKa
pivep,a
St-
10
ye(i)\evai,
eav he ti
irda^o,
fieXehalvev fie,
o
|
^lyeies.
Kal
[x
e7ro||(te)-
aev Hater07to? Kal
ha8e\(poi.
l. Monument of Phanodicus of Proc-
onnesus, recording
his
gift
of a mix-
ing bowl,
a stand for
it,
and a wine-
strainer,
to the
Sigean prytaneum.
The
pillar
was
prepared
and furnished with
its Ionic
inscription
at
Proconnesus,
which was a
colony
of Miletus. The
Attic version was added at
Sigeuin,
which was
already
at this time occu-
pied by
Athenians.
The
divergence
between A and the
corresponding portion
of B is
partly
due to the normal differences of dia-
lect,
e.
g.
Ion.
KpyTTjpa
with
-q
after
p,
TrpvTavrjiov
= Att.
wpvTavuov,
and
rop-
p-OKpareos
with
psilosis
and
consequent
crasis and uncontracted -eos in contrast
to Att. to
llepp.oKpa.Tos.
So
inroKpriT-qpiov,
in contrast to Att.
eirio-Tarov,
is an Ionic
form found elsewhere. Other differ-
ences are due
merely
to the absence of
signs
for
t\
and u in the Attic
alphabet,
or are
accidental,
as
epl
in
A,
dp.Lm
B,
where the
spelling
at such an
early
date is as
exceptional
in Attic as it
would be in
Ionic,
or dat.
pi.
-evtnv in
A,
-edo-L in
B,
where the use of v mova-
ble is variable in both dialects.
2. Decree of the council of Halicar-
nassians and Salmacitians and
Lygda-
mis
regarding disputes
over real estate.
Lygdamis
is the
tyrant
who drove He-
rodotus into exile and whom a revolu-
tion
eventually expelled
from the
city.
It is
probable
that this
inscription
dates
from a
period
when the citizens had
arisen and restored the
exiles,
but had
come to terms
temporarily
with
Lyg-
damis. The
disputes
would then be
concerning
the
property
of the former
No.
2]
IONIC INSCRIPTIONS 165
2. Halicarnassus. Before 454 b.c. SGDI.5726.
Ditt.Syll.10.
Greek
Inscr.Brit.Mus.IYi.886. Hicks 27. Hoffmann III. 171.
Inscr.Jurid.I,pp.
Iff. Michel 451. Roberts 145 and
pp.
3,39
ff. Solmsen45. For the char-
acter
T,
see 4.4. Letters
which,
though
now
lacking,
are found in Lord
Charlemont's
copy,
are
printed
without the marks of restoration.
Tdhe 6
avX\o[y]o<i
e(3o\evaaTO
I o
'AA./capyaT[e&>]y
Kal
Sa\yu-a-
ki\tcdv
Kal
Avyha/MS
ev
ttjl
lepi)[i] |
ayoprji, fxyvos 'Ep/u.atcoyo?
irephrTrji larafievo,
eirl AeovTos
irpv\jav\evov\TO<i
to 'OaTcmo? 5
Ka\[l~\ 'Sa[pvr~\(o\\o
to eKVt\a>
i>e|[eo7r]o <,'[&). r]o? fxv7]fxova<i /xr)
7rapa\hih6\yaL\
/xr/Te <yr)v /xi)T
ot[t|a]
Tots
/xv^/jloctiv
eTrl 'AttoX- 10
Xco\vihea> to
Avyhcifxios fxvrj /.iove\i>ovTOS
Kal
Tlava/xvco
to
Kacr/3a)jA.-
Xio<; Kal
"EaX/xaKiTecov
/xvi]\/xovev6vT(ov
Me7a/3aTea>
to
'A|j<facrto9
15
Kal
<>opfxia>vo<;
to
LI[a]!^faT(o<?.
rjv
he rt?
0e'Xi)i hiKci^ecrdai
irepl
7>}? ?;
oiKioiv,
7nKaX[e^Tco
ev oKTWKaiheKa
/xjjalv
air
oT[eo\
|
o
ethos
i<yevTO
'
vofxcot
he
:aTa7r[e]||p
vvv
bpKto(i)o-(a)i
to<$ hiKao-Ta<;
'
20
ot\l\
I ay ot
fxvrjjxoves elhe'coaiv,
tovto I
KapTepbv
evai.
rjv
he Ti<i
vaTepov
I
eiriKaXrji
tovto to
%p6vo
twv I OKTWKaiheKa
/xrjvwv, bpKov
evai
TJlaii
ve/xo/xe'vau Tr)y yijv rj
to,
ot'/c|[t]a, bpKov
he to<; hiKao-Tas 25
exiles
(cf.
no.
22), although
this is
nowhere stated. Salinacis was a town
partially merged
with
Halicarnassus,
and
represented
with it
by
a common
council, though
still
retaining
its own
officials. Halicarnassus was
originally
Doric,
but had
already
become Ionic in
speech. Many
of the
proper
names are
of Carian
origin.
8 ff.
'
The mnemones or commission-
ers are not to transfer lands or houses
to the
incoming
board
consisting
of
Apollonides
and his
colleagues.'
That
is, apparently, property
which had
been in the hands of the commission-
ers for
settlement,
or
perhaps
in
seques-
tration,
was now to be turned over to
the
presumptive
owners instead of to
the new
board,
in order to secure an
immediate
disposal
of these
matters,
even
though
this
might
in
many
cases
be
only
tentative and
subject
to fur-
ther
litigation.
The
phrase
used in
1. 30
'
when A. and P. were commission-
ers
'
has reference to future
suits,
and
is not inconsistent with the view that
these men constituted the
incoming
board at the time of the decree.

1(3 ff.
'Any
one
wishing
to
bring
suit
must
prefer
his claim within
eighteen
months of the time of the decree. The
dicasts shall administer the oath
(to
the one
bringing suit)
in accordance
with the
present
law. Whatever the
commissioners have
knowledge
of
(e.g.
through
(heir
records)
shall be valid.'

22 ff. 'If one

prefers
a claim after
the
prescribed period,
the one in
pos-
session of the
property
shall take the
oath
(that
is,
he shall have the
prefer-
ence in
taking
the oath
;
cf. the use of
6pKiwrepos
in the
Gortynian Law-Code).
166 GREEK DIALECTS
[No.
2
r)p,i[e]KTOv
he^apevos

tov 8e
opKov eV[v~\ai irapeovTOS
to
ivearrj-
30 kotos

K\aprepo<;
8' elvai
yr)<;
Kal oIkicov OLTives
||
tot
el%ov
otc
'
A7roXXa>v1
8779
/cat
IIava]/u.v^9
epvrjpovevov,
el
pr) vo~Tepo\v
aireTre-
pacrav.
top
vopov
tovtov
|
rjV
tis
de'Xrjt
crvy^eai rj
irpo6r)Ta)Xi\
35
yfrrj(f>ov
waTe
pr)
elvai tov
vopo\\v
tovtov,
to, iovTa clvto
ireTrpjj-
aOco I Kal t(ott6W(dvos elvai
lepd
Kal
a\uTov
cfrevyev
alel'
rjv
Se
pr)
rji
avT\o)L
d^ta
Serca
aTaTrjpcov,
avTOV
[TT^eirprjadai
eV
i^aytoyrjt
40 Kal
pr}[8]\\ap,d
Kadohov elvai e?
'
AXiKapv^aaov.
'
AXiKapvaacreorv
8e two-
o-\vfi7rd.VT(ov
tovtcoi
eXevdepov e\vat,
o? av TavTa
pr) irapa-
45
fSaivrji, KdToVrrep
to,
opKia eTapov
Kal to?
yeypaTnilai
ev tou
'
AiroX-
\&)[W]gh
eiriKaXev
3. Teos. About 475 b.c. SGDI.5632. Hicks 23. Hoffmann III.105.
Michel 1318. Roberts 142 and
pp.336
ff. Solmsen42.
A "OcTTd
(fidpfiaKa
SijXtjTr'^pia
iroiol eirl
Trjioiailv
to
%vvhv rj
5 7r'
ISiojtt]C,
Klevov airoXXvaOai Kal a\\i)Tov Kal
yevos
to Kevo. I
octtis
e?
yr)v ttjv Tr]ir]V
k
[
coXvoc ctItov
eadyeaOai
I
rj
Te'^vrjt
rj
pr)yavr)i rj
10
/carja
OdXacrcrav
rj
KaT
rjiretpollv rj iaa^devTa avcodeoirj,
Kev\ov
diroXXvaOat Kal
avT\pv
Kal
yevos
to Kevo.
B
[1,
2
fragmentary]
octtis
Tr/tcov
e\v0]vvcoi
I
rj
alo-v[p~\vrJTrji [direi-
5
Oeo^irj)
rj
II eiraviaTalTO
(rj alavp\vr]Tr]i),
cnroXXvadaL Kal I avTov
The dicasts shall administer the
oath,
receiving
a twelfth of a stater as
fee,
and the oath shall be taken in the
presence
of the
plaintiff.
Those who
held the
property
when
Apollonides
and
Panamyes
were commissioners
shall be the
legal possessors,
unless
they
have
disposed
of it later.'

dircire'pa-
o-av:
airoiriTp6.aKw,
not found elsewhere.

32 ff.
'
If
any
one wishes to annul this
law or
proposes
a vote to this
effect,
his
property
shall be sold and dedicated
to
Apollo,
and he himself shall be an
exile forever. If his
property
is not
worth ten
staters,
he himself shall be
sold for
transportation
and never be
allowed to return.'

41 ff. 'Of all the

Halicarnassians
any
one who does not
transgress
these
things
such as
they
have sworn to and as is recorded in
the
temple
of
Apollo,
shall be at
liberty
to
prefer
claims.'

two-
o-vpiraivTiav
:
tQiv
(TVIXTtavTOdV.
96.2.
3.
Imprecations against
evil-doers.
A 1 ff .
Against
those who manufac-
ture
poisons.

to
vvdv
: adv. ace.
,
as a
community.

6 ff.
Against
those who
interfere with the
importation
of
grain.

dvcoOeob]
: contrasted with 71-0101 1. 2.
See
42.6,
157/;.
B3ff.
Against
those who resist the au-
thority
of the
magistrates,
The evffwQs
No.
4]
IONIC
INSCRIPTIONS
167
Kal
yevos
to
kiv\o. oari? to Xoitto
alav/x\vcov
iv Te'coi
rj yfji ttjl
Ti]\\uji [a8i/c](co)<i dv(8p)[a]<;
a[7ro/c]T|eyet[e]
. . .
apov
va
[el8\cos
10
irpo8o\iri
. .
.] T7)[v] tt6\X\lv
real
yrjv] tt)v Trjilcov rj
to[vs] av8pa<;
[iv vjtfcrcoi
rj
6a\\d(To-r]i\
to
|
/xeT
eV
| apo[p]7)i vrepl
15
tt6[Xlv
.
.] I
Xoivo
7rpo8o[i7]
7)
Kia~]\XXevoi
rj /cigdWai;
v7ro\\8e-
20
%oito 7} XtjiXolto rj
X|7/t(TTa? v7ro8e%oiTO etjS&>?
K
7>}? tt}?
T
771779
rj
[d]\a\aT7]<;
cpepovTa<; ?';'
[tc
k]\o.k6v
fiovXevoi
Trepl
T[r)i]\\cov
to 25
gvvo
ei8uis
rj 7r[/oo<?]
"KXXrjvas rj irpbq
{3apf3dpo\v$,
airoWvadai
Kal av\rbv Kal
yevos
to Kevo.
|
ocTives
Ti/xo-^eovTe<;
II
tt)v
iirap^v fir)
30
TTOirjaea\y
iirl
8vvdfiei Ka07]fxev\o Tcoycovos
'
Av0eaT7]pio\iaiv
Kal
'Hpa-
KXeoicnv
|
Kal
Aloictiv,
iv
T7)7rap7]\\c e^eadaL.
09 av
Ta(s) o-TrjXa<;,
35
iv
r)tcnv rjirapr) yyp\a7TTai, rj KaTa^ei rj (froivliKrjta
iKKO-frei rj dcf)a-
ve|a<?
ironjaei,
Kevov ctiroXllXvadai Kal avTov Kal
y\evos
[to
Kevol. 40
4. Chios. V cent. b.c. SGDI.5653. Hoffmann III. 80. Michel 1383.
Roberts 119 and
pp.313
ff. Solmsen41.
-0?

airb tovto
fi%pi [T779] |
Tpi68o, 7)
\
'EpfMcovoacrav [<p~\\epei,
A
Tpe<?

curb
tt)? Tpid8o [^]!/ot 'Eyoficov
'6 aa
779
e?
tt)v Tpio8\\ov e?

5
airb tovto
fie%pt
T
|
A.7]\io
Tpes

avviravTes
oploi i/38ofi7]KOVTa
irevTe.
|
oar]
tcov
opcov
tovtcov
e\aco,
iraaa
Ao^>trt?. 7'jv
re? Thva 10
tcov
opcov
tovtcov I
ij ieX7]i 7J fiedeXTji rj d\cf>avea 7roirjo~ei
eV d8t-
ki\t]L
Tr)<i
TrdXecos,
iKaTOV
a\raTrjpa<; bcpeiXeTco
KaTihios
ecrTco,
wprj-
15
%avTcov
8'
o^pocfivXaKes

ijv
8e
fir) irprjl^oiaiv,
avTol
bcf)eiX6vTcov,
must have been a
superior
official to
assembly
at the
Anthesteria,
etc'

the
ordinary
evdwoi or auditors. The
alav/j.vrjT7)s
is often an
extraordinary
official like the Roman
dictator,
but
possibly
a
regular magistrate
at Teos.

8 ff.
Against
unfaithful and treason-
able
magistrates.
The restoration of
11.8-18 is uncertain.

29 ff.
Against
magistrates
who fail to
pronounce
the
imprecations.

The
n^oOxot
are
prob-
ably
the
regular
annual
magistrates,
like the archons elsewhere.

Troif|or-
av:
iroirjcreiai'.
31.

Suvd|j.ei:
see 109.2.

Ka0T](iev6 toiywvos
kt\. ;

during
the
35 ff.
Against
those who
damage
the
stele.

Ka,T&ei
etc.: aor.
subj. 150,
176.2.
4. Decree
fixing
the boundaries of
a district called
Lophitis,
followed
by
provisions
for its sale and a list of the
purchasers.
Forthe Lesbian elements in the Chian
dialect,
see 184 with references. For
TTp-q^OLffiv,
Short-VOWe]
subj.
like
TroiTjo-ei,
see also 150. For
7r6Xew?,
see 109.2.
/3ao-iXe6j (O 8)
is tlie earliest
example
of
eo
= cv
(33).
168
GEEEK DIALECTS
[No.
4
20
TTpi]^dvTOiv
S' ol Trevrdtcalheica to?
opo(f)u\aKa
l
i

II
rjv
he
/jlt) irpyj^oi-
aiv,
iv
7r\apT]L
earcov.
^ [ot 7r||e]vTe/ca[tSe/c]|a
e?
(3u\rj\y ev^eacavrtov \&v~\ |
irevr
r)P<e-
5
p7][i]\\criv

to? he
/cr)\pvKas
hia7re\pbtyavTes
e?
t|o-<?
^topcis Ki][p]\va-
10 aovrcov /ealli Sta.
tt}? 7ro'X|eG>?
dhiiveco^ I
yeycoveovre^
,
cnroheicvvvWes
15
r?)^ T^/Aedbf, 77V
ay
Xa/3a)|icrtf,
/cat to
7r\p?)'xp,a TrpocnctypvcrcrovToov, [
20
oTt
a/i
/Ae'XX?/jj( irpi^eadai

I
KayhiKaadv^Tcov
rptr]Koa\Lcov p,rj
'Xa'cr-
25
crolfe?
at'7;/3t'^e|[L'TOt
eoWe?.
C
[?;f
oY Tt'<? To?
7rpiap,evo<i airo/cXr/th]^
i)
hiKa^rjTai,
to?
a7ro/cXj7;]t-
o/ieW? 7} 7r[o'])U9 ea/u[V|z/]?/
hi/ca^eaOto
icav
6(f)\i]i,
[v^TrepaTrohorco

5 rwi he
irpia[pMeva)i irpr)xp,a
earco
pufhev.
[o]|?
a^ ra?
irprjat<i aicpa-
rea\s~\
I
ttoliil,
eirapdaQu)
tear
airr[o] |
o
/SacrtXeo'?, e7r?)i>
ra? t>o-
/i[a]|ta?
eirapd^ TroirjTai.
||
10 t<x9
7t'a?
/cal to.?
otW<e>a[?] | eirplavro

rcov 'Avvuca)
7ra[t]-|
Sa>f 'I/ceVto?
'H7e7ro'A.o? TrleyTa/ao-^eiXauf T/3t?;:[o][crt
/
&)y
Tecro-[ejo]a-
15
kovtcov,
'
Ad[ii~]\\va<y[6]p[r/~]<; 'H[/oo5o']to ^etXi^ft)]^
e^Ta/coaia)V

@a/07eXe'o[<?]
I
4>tXo/eX?}? 'Zj^vohord
toj'
[EJIuao^/icrtv hiayetXicov
20
e'[7r]|TaK:oo-tW.,
fyedirpoTTOS
ko[1]\\vo7ti8ii<;
ray Kapup,rjj]i
^[e]|tXtW
Kal ofCTafcocricov
[eV]|Ta

K^c/uo?
to.
e/x
MeXatV^fi] |
'Afcrrji rpia-
25
yeXttov eTnaK\paloiv
eveviiKOVTcov
Bia[<?] |
'Acrtcy.
g
. . lov I
Yx\et\i(i>v
evd\Koaicov

Aew|i7T7ro?
ITf^w
t||j)z;
oIkuiv
10
t[^]|v
'Avhpe'os ir[e\\vraKO(JL(j)v
ir\evrrj
kovtcov
|
hvwv
"Aa/xtos
||
eo'-
15
7ro/X7ro?
'Afyuaio
Tciy Ot'lojt
yeiXicov T\pti)KOcria>v
8\e/ccov
hvcov

'I||/ce-
cri'o to t^i'Xlwyo?
STj0aT[|o]9
Aucra>
TOt/<:|[o']7re(W 8tT//e|[o]o-ia)v
ivds.
B 'In the caseof
alawsuit(7rp^xMa),
from litigation.
Whoever makes the sales
the Fifteen are to
bring
it before the
invalid,
him shall the
pa<ri\evs curse,
council within five
days
and make
pub-
when he makes the
customary impreca-
lic announcement of it in the
villages
tions.

10 ff. There
purchased
lands and
and in the
city.'
houses:
from
the sons
of Annices,
11 i-
C 1-8.
// any
one excludes the
pur- cesius,
son
of Hegepolis, for 534-0
(sla-
chasers
from possession
or
brings
suit
ters), Athenagoras,
son
of Herodotus,
against them,
the
city, taking up
the
for 1700; from Thargeleus, Philocles,
cause
of
those that are
excluded,
shall son
of Zenodotus,
the
property
in Eua-
sustain the
suit, and, if
it
loses,
reim- dae
for 2700;
etc.

19,
20. koIvotH-
bu,rsethem.
The
purchaser
shall be
free 8tjs
: ko.1
Oivoivib-qs,'-
No.
7]
IONIC INSCRIPTIONS 169
5.
Erythrae.
About 357 B.C. SGDI.5G87.
Ditt.Syll.107.
Hicksl34.
Hoffmann 111.96. Michel 501.
["E3oev] rrjl
/3ov\[rji
ical rcoc
|
Srjfzcoi
M~]avcr<T(oX\.o[v 'E]/caT[o-
fjLvco
| MoXaa]e'a,
eVet
avi-jp a<ya6b<;
[e'iye|yeTO 7r]eot rrjv
ttoXlv
tyjv
'Epv'^dpaijcov,
elvat
e6ep<yerrjV rrj<i
| [7roA,]e?
ical
irpo^evov
ical 5
77o\l\^t7]V^

real ecnrXovv ical e/crrXovv

| [/cat]
TroXepo
ical
elprjvrj<;
aav\e\i | /cat]
aairovhei,
ical are\eiav
ica\l [| irp^oehpi^v

raora Se 10
elvai
ao|[T&)t]
ical
i/cyovois. arrjaai
Se
a[o|To /c]at
el/cova
^aX/c^v
ev
rrjt
a\[yop-rj']i
ical 'A
previat'77?
ecKova
| [Xt^t'Jm/f
eV rait
'Adrj-
valwt,
ical
|| [crrec^Jafwcrat
^AavaacoWov
pev
I
[e/c Sap]et/<;a>i> irevrrj-
15
Kovra,
'ApTe^piaLijv]
Se e'/c
rpiyj/covra
8ape[i\tca)V. jpd-^r]aL
raora
e'(?) <TT?;X?;[y |
/cat
crT/'JcraJt
e? to
*
AOrjvaiov,
|| [e'7rt/xeA,?/#](?))yat [Se
20
toii?
e'^erao-Ta?].
( 'entral I<mic
G. Naxos. Found at Delos. VII or
early
VI cent. B.C. SGDI.5423.
Hoffmann I II. 30. Michel 1150. Roberts 25. Solmsen46.
N
ifcdvSpi]
pi
ave'Oeicev
heici]fi6\oL
lo^eaiprji,
9opi]
AeivofiiicrjO
ro
Na/icrto,
e/jcro^o? a(X)\tfov,
Aeivop.Vo<;
Se
Kaacyverr),
|
<&hpdhad
6"
aXo^o^ i/[i)i/].
7. Naxos. Found at Delos. VII or
early
VI cent. B.C. SGDL5421.
Hoffmann II 1.33. Roberts 27.
[t]o
apvrb
\ido
e/zt dvSpids
ical ro
acpe'Xas.
5. Decree in honorof
Maussolus,
the as a
sign
for

and transcribe
Na<r/o
satrap
of
Caria,
to whose
memory
the etc.
famous Mausoleum was erected
by
his 7. On the base of a colossal statue
widow Artemisia.

l.
r
) if. See 136.'.). of
Apollo
at
Delos,
dedicated
by
Nax-
<. Inscribed on an archaic statue of ians. lam
of
thesame
stone,
statue and
Artemis found at Delos. B is used as
pedestal.
For
dfind
see 32.
h and
he,
and for
tj
from
a,
bu1 tiol for 8. Burial law directed
against
ex-
original 7].
See
4.6,
8a. In
AeiPodiKrjo trava.ua
nee in the funeral
rites,
like
and
u(\)\r)5i>
the
endings,
as the meter those enacted at Athens under Solon,
shows,
have the value of one
syllable!,
and at
Sparta
under
Lycurgus.
like e in Homer. See 41.4. The char- With two
exceptions (Odurji, diapav-
acterwhieh
appears
before <r in Na/xr/o
6i)i.)
H is used only for the
77
from
etc. is
, probably only
a different!- a
(or
from
ca,
as
trrr)v, (Mr)).
See
4.C>,
ated form of
B, though
s 1 take i! $<i.
170 GREEK DIALECTS
[No.
8
8. Iulis in Ceos. Last
quarter
V cent. n.c. IG.XIT.v.i.593. SGDI.
5398.
Ditt.Syll.877.
Hoffmann 111.42.
Inscr.Jurid.I,pp.lOff.
Michel398.
Solmsen 47.
Ziehen,
Leges
Sacrae 93.
OWe
vo[/jl]oi irepl
royy
KaTa(j)0t/Ji[e^vco[i>.
Kara
| r\dhe 6d[Tn~\ev
rbv Oavovra

ev
e/xario^ rpk^al
XevKois,
arpoifiarL
teal
evhvfxari,
5
[/cat
I
i^7rL/3Xfiari,
e^evac
Se teal ev
eA.aa-[er]ocr[, yu|]e]
TrXeovos
all-
ots rots
rpicrl
e/carbv
hp[aW\[xe(OV. e^cfiepev
8e
ej kXlvtjl (rcpyvo-
7ro[8]t [/c]|at
p,e
KaXvinev,,
ra S'
oA.[o]r^ep[e]a TOi[9 e/xaT]|/oi?.
cjie'pev
8e olvov eirl to
crr/fAa [/^je [7rXeof] | rpicov %aii>
/cat eXatov
10
yu,e 7rXeo[y] efo'[?,
to. Se
|] a]
77cm dirofyepeadai.
rbv
6avo\v\Ta
[(j>e'pev
I
K\araKeicaXv
nfievov crtcoTrrji p-e^pi t
6
'
7 T
I
"]^A
ta-
tT/OO-
cr(f)a<yio)i [^peadai
Kara ra
ir\drpi\a. t]??7
kXlvtjv
airb
ro\y\
arj-
[fjL^aro^
Kal
r[a\ a^rpai^/jtara eacf>epev
evhoae.
tt)i
8e
vo-Tepal\rji
15
ahr^opaivev
tyjv oIkitjv eXeudepov 0aXd[o-ai]\i] Trpoirov,
eireira
8[e]
vadiTroJL
o[t/c]eT7/[y e/A/3]|aWa

e7r^y
o"e
Siapavdrji, KaOaprjV
evai
rrjv
oIkitjv
Kal
6vt]
Ovev
e^>t'[<rTi|a.]
ra?
'yvvaiKas
t<z?
[t']ou<x[a]? [cJtti
20
to
/d)o"[o9]
I diuevai
7rpoTepa$
rwv
(av)avhpwv
curb
[tov~\ ||
arj/Aaros.
eirl rau OavbvTi
TpirjKoar^ia
/me
I
ir^oiev.
p,e
viroridevai KvXiKa virb
rrjy [kXiIv^ijv
fieSe
to
vScop eK^ev
p,eSe
ra
KaXXv[a/xa]|ra
(frepev
eirl to
arjfia.
oirov dv
ddvrji,
eirr]\y e^evi^deL,
/me
levai
ryvvaiKas
25
7r[po]? t\i]V oIJ\kitjv
aXXas e t<z?
fiLaivofie'vas

/iia[tWo-#]|ai
Se
yu,??-
Teoa /cat
yvvaiKa
Kal
a8e[X(/)ea.? |a]t
Ovyarepas

7rpo?
Se ravrais
fie
ir\Xeov 7r|e]vTe
<yvvaiKO)v,
iralhas he
t\_(ov 6^vy\arpo}V K^ajve^jriMV,
3.
o-Tp<ojj.aTi
ktX. :
'
a cloth under-
home,
instead of
being
left at the tomb,
neath the
corpse,
one
wrapped
about

15 f. 'The house is to be
purified
it,
and one over it.'

7.
p.
KaXvirriV first with sea-water
by
a free
man,
then
ktX. :
they
are not to use a
special
cov- with
hyssop by
a slave.
'
But the resto-
ering
for the
bier,
but cover
all,
the ration
6[lk]tti[v
e
ju/3]di'Ta
is uncertain,
bier and the
corpse,
with the cloths

20. At Athens ceremonies in honor
before mentioned.

9.
\av.
see 112.6. of the dead were
performed
on the

12.
irpoo-4>a'y(wi
ktX. :
'they
are to
third, ninth,
and thirtieth
days.
The
perform
the sacrifice
according
to the last are
expressly
forbidden here.
-
ancestral custom.'
By
the law of Solon 21. Directed
against
certain
supersti-
the sacrifice of an ox was forbidden.
tiouspractices,thesignificanceof
which

13 f. The bier and the

coverings,
is not clear.

27. TavTeus : dat,

in -at?
like the vessels
(1. 10),
are to be
brought
due to Attic influence,
No.
12]
IONIC INSCRIPTIONS 171
aWov he
fi\e~\heva.
rovs
fiia[_ivofie\\vov<;~\ Xovaafievov^']
_
|
[{5SaT]o? [%]^"^ Ka\6ap\ov<i
evai ea>
- -
30
West Ionic
(Euboeari)
9. VII cent. B.C. SGDI.5292. Rev.Arch. 1902
1,41
ff.
Uv(p)pos
/A
eiroiecrev
'
AyaaCkepo.
10. Cumae in
Italy.
VI cent. B.C. IG.XIV.865. SGDI.5267. Hoff-
mann III.6. Roberts 173.
Taraie<i
epX
A.|epf#o?

Ao?
h' av
p-e /cXecfxrlei, OvcpXbs
earai.
11. Cumae in
Italy.
VIcent.B.c. IG.XIV.871. SGDI.5269. Hoffmann
III. 4. Roberts 177 a. Solmsen48.
hvTrv rei /cXivet tovtHi Aevos hvirv.
12.
Amphipolis.
357 b.c. SGDI.5282.
Ditt.Syll.113.
Hicksl25. Hoff-
mann III. 14. Michel 324. Solmsen49.
"E8oei>
tcol
hrjfMtiL

<>t'\\cova
Kal
"ErparoKXe^a
(peoyetv
,
AfKpiiro-
Xt|i>
Kal
Trjy yr/v rrjv
'
Ap,<p\\,nro\iTeaiv
cti(pvyi\r)V
Kal avros Kal tos
I 5
7ral8as,
Kal
tjix
iro
aXi\<JKa>vrai,
irda^eiv
<xi)|to<>
J<?
TroXe/xios
Kal
||
vrjiroLvel redvdvai,
|
to. he
%pr)\xaT
avTwv
8\r/p,6cria
elvai,
to 6"
eV|tSe-
10
Karov
ipbv
to
'
AhroWwvos Kal to
wT/j||u/u,oVo?.
tos he
TrpoaTlaTas
15
avaypd-ty-ai
ai/rlo?
e(?) crTrj\i]V XiOivr/v.
|
rjv
he
Ti<? to
tyrjcpLo-
p,a
|
ava-
yjrr)<pi%i rj
KaTahYx
r
l
TaL tovtos
Teyy^i
rj
p.rj'^av^t
OTewiov,
to,
XPV~
20
puaT
avTO
hr]p,6cria
euro) Kal avTos
(peoyeTOi
'
Ap,(f)i7ro\iv | detcpvyirjv.
9. On a
lecythus,
now in the Boston
Museum of Fine
Arts,
the
provenance
of which is not stated.
Probably
manu-
factured in Boeotia
by
a Chalcidian
potter,
or at least inscribed in the
Chalcidian dialect. Note the retention
of intervocalic
p
in the
proper
name
'A7a<riXey:o (which
later became
Xyacxi-
Xew), though
not in eiroieaev.
11. In this niche
of
the tomb rests Le-
nos.

tovtIi : see 124.

hvirv: virecrTi.
12. When
Philip captured Amphip-
olis in 347
B.C.,
he caused the banish-
ment of his
opponents.
Cf. Diod.10.8.
Among
this number were the two men
against
whom this decree was
enacted,
one of
them, Stratocles, being
known
as one of the two
envoys
who were sent
to Athens for aid. Cf.
Dem.Olynth.
1.8.
Amphipolis
was a
colony
of Ath-
ens,
but the
population
was mixed. Cf.
Thuc.4.102ff. At this time
evidently
the Chalcidian element
predominated.
3.
<j>e6-yeiv:
cf.
(peoytru),
1.24. These
are the
only
West [on.
examples
of eo=
eu(33).
19.
dva\|/T)<J>U;i
: ei for
jjt,
39 a.
172 GREEK DIALECTS
[No.
13
13. Eretria.
(A)
End of V cent,
b.c,
(B)
middle of IV cent. B.C.
SGDI.5308.
Ditt.Syll.47,48.
Hoffmann III. 19. Michel 341.
A
@eoi'.
|
"JLSo^ev
ret
/3ovXiji 'HyeXoyov
|
rbv
Tapavrivov irpo^evov
5 ellvai teal
euepye'rtjv
teal avrbv
|| /c[a]t
7ratSa? teal
aunqptv
elvaV teal
avrwi teal
iraiplv,
orav
i^ir^iS^/xe'copiv,
teal
dreXeijv
teal
| irpoeSpnjv
10 e? tou?
ayebvas
cos
alvveXevdepcopavri rr]/x
ito\lv II air
'AOrjvdcov.
B
"EjSo^ev
rel
fiovXel
teal rol
Srjfioi
|
'Hpd/eXeirov
rbv
Tapavrivov
|
5
irpo^evov
elvai
'Eperpieav av\rbv
teal
itcyovovs,
elvat 8k avrol
||
irpo-
eSpiijv
teal
airrjpiv
teal
av\rol
teal
iraiplv,
baov av
ypdvov |
eirihrjp,eco-
ptv,
teal ra
dXXa,
tca6\direp
rols dXXoi<i
irpo^evois.
14.
Oropus.
411-402,
or 386-377 b.c. IG.VII.235. SGDT.5339. Ditt.
Syll.589.
Hoffmann 111.25. Michel 698. Solmsen50.
Ziehen,LegesSacrae65.
(deol. I Tbv
lepea
rov
'A/xcpiapdov tyonav
et?
to
lepd\y,
eireiSdv
Xeificov irapeXOei, ^XP
L a
P
T0V
^p^s
fii]
irXeov SiaXeiirovra
rj Tpels
5
rj/xepas
teal
||
pieveiv
iv rol
lepol fir)
eXarrov
rj
Se'/ea
rjp,epak
rov
prjvbs
ete\a\cTTO.
teal
eiravay/ed^eiy
rbv
v\ea>/cbpov
rov re
iepov
eiri-
pieXelcrdai
Kara rb\v
vop,ov
teal tu>v
cuf)ifeve(o)
pevcov
et? to
iepov.
[
10 av Be
Ti9 dSiteel ev toi
lepol rj feVo? rj
8?;yu.OTJj?;9,
77 /xiovrco
6
lepevs
13. This and no. 14 are in the Ere- the Boeotian and the
subsequent
Athe-
trian
variety
of
Euboean,
for which nian domination. But from the end of
see 1 87
(60.3).
the fourth
century
the
inscriptions
are
A.
Ships
of Tarentum formed
part
of in Attic.
the
Peloponnesian
fleet which defeated 1 ff . The
priest evidently passed
the
the Athenians off Eretria in 411 b.c. and winters in the
town, leaving
the tem-
so led to the Athenian loss of Eretria.
pie entirely
in the
charge
of the custo-
Cf. Time. 8.
01,
95. It is in
gratitude
dian. But with the end of
winter,
when
for this that
Hegelochus
of Tarentum visitors became more
frequent,
he was
and his sons are honored in this decree.
expected
to
go
to the
temple regularly,
B. This decree is later than
A,
but never
missing
more than three
days
at
was inscribed on the same
stone,
be- a time and
remaining
there at least
cause both
recipients
of honor are from ten
days
each month. He was to see to
Tarentum,
and
possibly
relatives. it that the custodian took
proper
care
14.
Regulations
of the
temple
of of the
temple
and its visitors.

9ff.'If
Amphiaraus
at
Oropus. Oropus
seems
any
one commits
sacrilege
in the tem-
to have been an Eretrian
possession pie,
the
priest
shall have -the
right
to
before it
passed
into the hands of the
impose
a fine
up
to the sum of five
Thebans in the sixth
century,
and
pre-
drachmas and take
pledges
of the one
served the Eretrian dialect
throughout penalized.
If such a one offers the
No.
14]
IONIC INSCRIPTIONS 173
p-e'XP
1 irivre
Spa^fxecop |
/cvpicos
/cal
eve^vpa
Xafx^averoa
tov
ifypuco-
p,\e'pov

av S' i/crivei to
apyupiov, 7rapeopTo<;
to
j lepeos ip,/3a(\)\T(o
et<? top
dtjcravpov. 8i/cd%ei\p
Se top
lepea,
dp
tis iSiei
dSi/ci]0el rj
twp
^e'^vcop
rj
twp
St] fioTecop
ip toI
lepol, p-^XP
1 T
P
i ^>v
I
^P
a
Xf
JL ^C0l
'>
T<* &e 15
pieXopa,
^x
0i e/ca'crroi? at
8lk\cli
ip toIs
popLots
elprjTai,
ipToBa
<yipe-
aOcop.
|
irpoa/caXeladat
Se /cal
avdiip-epop irepl
t<op i\v toi
lepol
dSi-
kicop

dp Se 6 aPTiSi/cos
p,r)
avpx^pel,
et?
Trjp vaTeprjP r) Si/crj
20
TeXeicrdco.
i7rap\x^)v
Se SlSovp
Top, p,e\\oPT<z
Oepaireveo-Oac
xirrro
tov deov
pLr)
e\aTT0P
eppeofioXov So/cipuov
ap<y\vpiov
ical
ipi/3dXXetP
els top
dijcravpbp
Trape\pPTos
tov
peco/copov
II
-
KaTevx
e<J Qal &e r^v
tepwp
/cal
eVji
top
/3g>plop iiriTiOelp,
25
ot<zp
irapel,
top
lepea,
|
oTap Se
pLrj irapel,
top
OvoPTa,
/cal Tel Ovcriei
a\i)TOP
eavTol
/caTevx^crdai
e/cacrTOP,
twp Se
Si]\p,opicop
top
lepea,
twp
Se
6vop,e'po)p
ip toI
le\\pol
ttolptcop to
SeppLa [\api/3dpeLP~\.
Oveip Se 30
i^lelp
airap oti dp
/36\i]Tat
eKao~TO<i

tmp Se
/cpeoj\p p.r)
elpai
i/ccpo-
pi]P e(o
tov
re/xeVeo?.
toI Se I
lepel
SlSovp to$ dvoPTas dirb tov
money,
he must
deposit
it in the treas-
ury
in the
presence
of the
priest.
If
any
one suffers a
private wrong
in the
temple,
the
priest
shall decide matters
of no more than three
drachmas,
but
the more
important
cases shall be tried
before the
proper
courts. The sum-
mons for
wrongs
done in the
temple
shall be made on the same
day,
but if
the
opponent
does not
agree,
the case
may go
over till the next
day.'

10.
Kd<TTCHS :
for
the scrrnil
"Jl'inst
.s\

17.
etpTJTCu
: sec 43.

vT60a : see
34rt,
134.

1'.). dSiKitov : aSimov

=
a.81-
KTifjLa.

21 ff. 'The one who is to be

treated
by
the
god
shall
pay
a fee of
not less than nine obols of current-
money (no
bad coin was to be
palmed
oft)
and
put
it in the
treasury
in the
presence
of the custodian.
1

ivveofib-
\ov is crowded into a
space
where a
shorter word had been
erased, presum-
ably Spaxv-rjs.
Since the law was tirst
inscribed,
the amount of the fee had
been
raised,
and at the same time an-
other
provision,
which followed after
vecoi<6pov
in 1.
24,
had been
abrogated
and erased.

25 ff. 'The
priest
shall
make the
prayers
and
place
the victims
on the
altar,
if he is
present, but,
if he
is not
present,
the one who
gives
the
offering.
At the festival each shall
make his own
prayer,
but the
priest
shall make the
prayers
for the sacri-
fices in behalf of the
state,
and he shall
receive the skin of all the victims.'

30ff. Gveiv ht
Iv
kt\. : there was no
restriction as to the kind of victims
to
be
offered,
such as is often made in
temple regulations,
but in
any
case the
flesh was not to be carried off.

31.
(36-
\t|tcu
: so,
not
/ioX^rcu (povXrjTai) ,
for a n
Eretrian
inscripl
ion of later
date,which
never has o =
ov,
reads
fiiXiiTai, (io\6-
(xtvov.

-VI ff. tol hi

Upei
kt\. : 'the
priest
is to have
die shoulder of each
171 GREEK DIALECTS
[No.
14
35
iep-qov fc\d(TTO
rbv
&pov, ttXtjv
orav
rj eoprrj
el- rore 8e drr\\b rwv
Srjpopieov \ap/3aver(o (opov
aft
eKaarov I rov
iepi'jov. ey/caOev&etv
Se rbv
heiopevo\v
____
I uay
- -
ireidop^evov
rot?
vopots.
to
ovopa
rov
40
eyKadevhov^ros,
orav
epfidWei
to
dpyvpiov, ypdfyeo~6ai
r\bv veco/co-
pov
teal ai/TOv Kal
tt}?
iroXeos real etclridelv ev rol
lepol ypdcf>ovra
ev
irerevpot
cr\fco7relv
rol
fioXopevoi.
ev Se rol
/coip7]rr)piu\i
tcadevSeiv
45
%6)/h<>
pev
ros
dvhpas, %<w/c4?
||
Be ras
yvval/cas,
robs
pev
dvhpas
ev
rol
rrpb
^|o?
rov
ficopov,
rds 8e
yvval/cas
ev rol
irpb hea7re'i[pr]S
. . .
rb
KOip^Tjrijpiov
robs evfiicadevhovras
. . .
X\6yov |
Arcadian
15. VI or
early
V cent. B.C. SGDI.373.
Ditt.Syll.625.
Roberts 237a.
A.M.XXI,240ff.; XXX,65.
Ka/xo
vveOvcre ral
lvbppai.
16. Mantinea. Vcent. b.c.
Fougeres,B.C.H.XVI,568ff. Homolle,ibid.
580 ff.
Baunack,Ber.Sachs.Ges. 1893,93
ff.
Keil,Gott.Xachr.l895,349ff.
Danielsson,Eranos 11,8
ft'.
Fougeres,Mantin6e,523
ff. For
v\,
which is tran-
scribed
a,
see 4.4.
[po](f>\eao-i
ooSe iv
'
A\eav
[11.
2-12
proper names]. &[epa]v-
15
8po<i | [fo~\<p\eoi
dv
xpearepiov /ca/cpive.
|| e[t d~\v
bo-iai
Katcpidee
victim, except
when there is a
festival,
and then
only
from the victims offered
for the state.'

33.
Up^ov: leprjiov. 37,
38.

36.
8ei.6fj.evov
:
8e6fj.evov.
9.1.

39 ff. 'The custodian is to inscribe the

name of each one who consults the ora-
cle,
when he has
paid
his
money,
and
place
it on a tablet in the shrine so
that
any
one who wishes
may
see it.'

l-yKaBevSovros
: as
elsewhere,
those
wishing
to consult the oracle went to
sleep
in a room of the
temple assigned
for this
purpose (see following),
and
received the oracle in a dream.

43 ff. kv 8e rot
KoifXT|TT|pioi
kt\. :
'
the
men and women are to lie in
separate
places,
the men to the east of the
altar,
the women to the west.
'

46.
t|8s
: see
41.4 6.

hecrir'[pT]s:
he
designated by
H,
as in no. 6.
15. Dedication inscribed on a bronze
cymbal, which, according
to the more
probable
of two
varying reports,
was
found near the modern Dimitzana in
Arcadia.
Formerly
read
Kd.fj.ow
%8vo~e
kt\. and ascribed to
Thessalian,
later
as
Ka/xb
vv fdvere. But the use of iW-
dvcre
=
avid7]Ke
is confirmed
by
a later
dedication
reading
^ctuXeus ave'dvo-e rol
Uavt,
in which the earlier vv
(6, 22)
is
replaced by
dvd.
16.
Judgment against
certain
per-
sons
guilty
of
sacrilege
toward Athena
Alea,
whose
temple
had been made the
No.
16]
ARCADIAN INSCRIPTIONS 175
tov
%pe
fidrov,
|
7re toIs
foiKLarac^)
tcis Oeo
evai,
|
tea
foiKia?
8d-
aaacrOai ras dvoS'
ea(cr)cra<>.
I
[eVjet
rot?
focpXefcocri
eirl toIS e&i/cd-
aa/xev,
I a re deos /cas ol
StKaacrral,
a7ry[8]e8o/u.t
/
i'[o?] ||
tov
^pefidrov
20
to
\d%o<;, cnre%ofjLivo<; l/caroppevrepov <yevo<;
evai
|
dfiara
irdvra dirv
'
tol
lepol,
iXaov evai. I el 6'
aA.[\o]
<xt?
[ejarot
/carovvv,
lvp,ev(f)e<i
ivac.
| Rv%o\d [']
a8e
e[yjr]eTOi
toi
d\\iTepioi\

||
el' ais Iv
to(1)
25
lepol
tov
ror[e
dirvOavovTov
|
(froves
ecrri,
el'a avros eicre
[tov iayo-
vov~\ |
ais
tcaroppevrepov,
elae
t[ov dvSpov] |
e'lae Tas
aSapOevo, Ivpiev-
4>[e<>
evai
/cajlro ^peartpiov

el 8e
p,e,
t\aov evai.
|
el
QepiavSpos
30
qboves io-ar[i etcre~\ |
rov
dvSpov
etcre ra?
(f)ap6e'v[o^ [
rov rore dirv-
Oavovrov Iv
[roi lepol]
I /ca?
fie 7rpocrcr0a<yeve<i
to
pe^pyov tov~\\to
scene of a
bloody fray.
Most of the
difficulties in the
reading
and
interpre-
tation have been cleared
up,
but some
points
are still uncertain.
1. The
following
are
adjudged guilty
towards Alea.

[poJcjAiao-i
:
uxpXriKacn.
1 46.1. Cf.
,
with the more usual
aorist,
6<p\v
iv
da./j.ov,
no.
17.4,
and for the whole
episode,
Att. o'ide
wcpXov ArjXlwv aae{3elas
,
to
Tt/j.rjiJ.a
to
eiriyeypapLfxivov
kuI
deicpvyia,
Stl k tov
iepov
tov 'A7r6XXcoros
tov
AtjXIov fjyov
tovs
AfKpiKTfjovas
Kal
Ztvtttov.
IG.II.814,p.281.

13 f.
<H-
navdpos,
as the form of the name
shows
(cf. 1.30),
was a
foreigner
from
Attic or Ionic
territory.
As
such,
and
In 'ca use his
guilt
was in
question,
his
case is treated
separately,
and his
pen-
alty depends upon
the decision of the
oracle.

av : a &v. 58 a.

xaKpivt:
kcl-
TaKpivri
aor.
subj. 95,
149.

15 IT.
If
he is condemned
by
divine
judgment
to
forfeit
his
property,
this
together
with
the slaves shall
belong
to the
goddess,
and
one shall divide
(between
the
goddess
and the state
?)
the houses which he
pos
sesses
(on
the
heights,
referring
to coun-
try
houses in the
mountains?).

[t
a]v: uncertain,
but more
likely
than
idv. We should
expect
eU &v
(134.2 a).

Ko.Kpi0t'e:
aor.
subj. pass.
151.2.

18 ff. Inasmuch as
we,
the
goddess
and
the
judges,
have
passed judgment upon
the
guilty parties
as
follows, namely
that, having given up
their
inheritance,
they
shall
forever
be excluded
from
the
temple,
in the male
line,
it shall be well
(propitious).
But
if any
one
permits
anything else, contrary
to these
things,
it shall be
impious.

am^SJcSopivfos],
d.TrX. H-'
v0
S
: see 10.

22.
KaToppt'vTe-
pov
: Kara to
dppivTepov.
94.1.

22.
apiaTa
irdvTa : a formulaic
expression,
Horn.
rjp.a.Ta irduTa,
retained here in the
imprecation, although dp.4pa
is the ordi-
nary prose
word for
day
in Arcadian
as elsewhere
(cf.
no.
17). Similarly
v6p.os iepbs
iv
dfxaTa
vdvTa in a
Tegean
inscription.

24.
Thefollowing impre-
cation shall
pursue
the sinner.
Or,
in-
stead of
[\j/]eToi
from
'iirop.ai,
read
^[o-Jerot
shall be ?30 ff.
If
Phemander
is a murderer
of
cither the men or lite
maiden who
perished
at thai time in the
temple',
and the deed
of
t /ml lime was not
of prior
dale, in thai ease he shall be
punished
as an
impious person. Appar-
ently
Phemander had set
up
an alibi
176 GREEK DIALECTS
[No.
16
35 Tore
e(?),
ovtos
tv/xovcfyov 6e[/jLi^ea6ai^. ||
el 8e 7r
poo-
a
Bay
eves to
fep<y[ov touto],
I /ca?
fxe (poves,
tXaov evai.
17.
Tegea. Early
IV cent. B.C. Hoffmann 1.20. ]\IiehelG0r>. Solmsenl.
Ziehen,LegesSacrae62. Alphabet transitional;
E
=
e, 0=o,B
=
/i;
Ion.
Tov
fuepev
irevre /cat ei/coai ot?
ve/xev
/cal
^evyok
Kai
aiycf
el
8' av
KaraWdacre,
lv(f)op/3icr/jibv
evai
'
r\6v fuepofivdfiova IvfyopfBlev

el 5' av Xevrov
fie
lvcf)\opf3Le,
he/corbv
Sapx^as 6(f)Xev
Iv
Sa/xov
real
5
/cdrap\\fov
evai.

Tov
hiepoOurav
ve/xev
Iv 'AXe'ai on dv dhnceOes
to the effect that the deed of violence
took
place
before he entered the tem-
ple.

34. tot
(s)
: the
reading
is
TOTEE,
which some transcribe t6t
^e.
But
7je
=
Horn.
?)ev
is
impossible.
The
form to be
expected
is
^s, though
unfor-
tunately
we can
get
this
only by
assum-
ing
that a has been omitted
by
mistake.
17.
Regulations
of the
temple
of
Athena Alea. The first five
para-
graphs,
11.
1-20,
deal with the
rights
of
pasturage
in
Alea,
the district in
which the
temple
was situated and
which was included in the
temple
property.
The
temple
officials men-
tioned are the
hieromnemon,
the chief
administrator of the affairs of the tem-
ple (also,
in the
plural,
the board of
administrators),
the
priest,
and the hie-
rothytes,
a minor official
charged
with
the technical details of the
sacrifice,
though
in some
places
this title came
to be one of
high
rank. The
Fifty
and
the Three Hundred
were, doubtless,
civic bodies.
The critical and difficult words
are
itupopptev, lv<popjii<Tp.6v, plainly
con-
nected with
(ptptiu feed, <popf3ri fod-
der, (popfiela
halter.
Starting
from the
derived
meaning
seen in
0op/3e/a,
one
may
translate tie
up, seize,
but in
11. 14-15 the seizure of small
animals,
contrasted with a tax of a drachma for
large animals,
seems
extreme, espe-
cially
in connection with 11. 18-19. The
interpretation impose
a
pasture
tax is
on the whole more
satisfactory, though
by
this too the
expression
in 11. 14-15
is
strange, by apparent
lack of con-
trast. One must assume that the
pas-
ture tax was a fixed and
merely
nominal
sum,
and that the tax of one drachma
for the
larger
animals was in excess of
this.
IIesyehiushase,u06p/3ioj'- Ti\uvy]p,a,
which is
parallel
to cvoLkiov
house-rent,
i\\tp.ti>iov harbor-dues,
etc. From this
would be derived
iv<pop(3iev imiiose
a
pasture tax,
and from this
again,
as if
from
-lw, iv(poppiap.6s
the
imposition of
a
pasturetax.
Cf.
Solmsen,K.Z. XXXIV,
437 ff.
2. ttS'tivKaraWdo-o-e:
if
he acts other-
wise
(/caTaXXdo-trwintrans.),
that is
goes
beyond
the number allowed.

3. Xev-
rov :
probably
an adv.
\evrov,
or a
part.
Xevrov, meaningwittingly, intentionally,
but there is no certain
etymon.

5 ff.
tov
hiepoGvTav
ktX. : the
hierothytes may
pasture
in Alea animals without blemish
(and
so suitable for the
sacrifice),
but
No.
17]
ARCADIAN INSCRIPTIONS 177
e
'
rd 8' dvacncedea
Ivfyopfiiev

p,e8'
ea7repdaa\i
irdp
dv
Xe'ye fuepo-
Ovres

el S' dv
eairepdae, 8vu8eic\o 8ap%p,d<; ocpXev
Iv
8dp.ov.

Ta?
t
p
lit
avaj
o
period
rla?
varepa<i rph dpiepas
veptev
on hdv
/3oXeroi
o<?
||
p,e
Iv roi
irepi^dpoc
el 8' dv Iv rol
Trept^opoi, lv(f)o\p/3iev.

'Iv io
'AAeat
fie ve'/xev piere %evov p,ere paarbv
|
el
pie
errl Boivav hiKOvra

rol 8e
e'voi
icaTa
r
yop.ev\oi e^evai dp,epav
koX vvkto,
veptev eirL^vyiov

el 8' I dv
Trap
raw
ve/xe,
to
p,ev p,eov rrpofSarov 8ap%pidv 6\\(pXV,
15
to he.
p,elov lv(f)opf3iev.

Ta
hiepd 7rpo/3ara
pie
|
vep.ev
Iv 'AXeat
rrXbs
dpepas
/cat
vv/cros,
el/c dv
8ie\Xavvopieva
rv^e

el 8' dv
vepie,
Sapxpidv ocpXev
rb
rrp6\f3arov
peKaarov
rb
p-e'^ov,
rov 8e
petovov
7rpof3dro\v
68eXbv
peKaarov,
rdv crvov
8ap^pdv
fe/cdo~Tav,
e[l] ||
p.e
20
TrapheTa^apievos
rbs rrevreKOvra e
rbs
rpiafca\crio<;.

Et'/c errl
8op,a
irvp
eiroiae,
8vo8eico
8ap%p.as |
6(j)Xev,
rb
piev epuav
ral
deol,
rb
8'
epuav
rot<?
hiepo\pLvdpLovcn.

Et'/c dv
rrapapba^eve
OvaOev rds
/ceXe[u#]|o
ra?
K.aiceip.evav
/car
'AXeav,
rph
68eXb<;
6cp\e[v dv]\\rl
25
pe/cdo-rav,
rb
ptev hepuav
ral
deol,
rb 8'
epicr[v T0t]|? htepop.vdp.ovaL.

Tat
rravajopat
rbs
hiep[opivdp^
l ova<i
dprvev
rd Iv Tat9 IviroXals
irdvra
[ t]|o?
8apttopyo[<;.

]
Tbv
Koirpov
rov drrv86a
pt[tov
I
.]
rat
hef386ptat
rd
Aea^avaalo
/zeW?

[el
8e
pte,
8ap%\\pd]v
30
ocpXev.

Tbv
Tlavayopatov
pteva
[3135 only
a few words
left.]
for
those not unblemished
(and
so suit-
uncertain,
but
probably If
one drives
able
only
for
personal use)
one shall in a
wagon
to the
sacrifice off
the
high
impose
a
pasture
tax. Tie shall not
go
road
leading through Alea,
one shall
beyond
what he declares in
his
function payafine of
three obols
for
each
(wagon),
ofhierothytes.
That
is,
his offieia] stale- etc.Bv<rQiv : aor. infin.
pass,
withmid-
inent as to the condition of the ani- die
force, tooffer sacrifice.

KaKeifu'vav
:
mals is final.

7.
irap
av :
wap
a
(a)
&v.
Kara/cei/jAT/s.
95.

26 ff. The officials

58 a.

hiepoGvTe's
:
itpoOvr^wv. 78,157.
are to make all
arrangements
for the
9. hdv: &v. 58ri.

6$
|i
: used like
market,
which was held at ancient
oaov
fx.y).

20. Unless the

Fifty
or the festivals as at our modern fairs. Cf.
Three Hundred
approve.
A.cc. abs. con-
Ditt.Syll.653.99ff.

28.
dirv86o-p.[iov]:
struction. 173.

21.
86p.a: temple. probably
to be restored
thus,
and taken

iiroltrl : aor.
subj.
to Int.
oiVw,
cf. as an
adjective agreeing
with
K6irpov,
Horn,
olfffaevai,
Hdt. dvoTcrai. For ah- hill (lie
nieaninu,'
is uncertain
(sa.le-
sence of &i> see 174.

23 ff.
.Meaning able'.').
178 GREEK DIALECTS
[No.
18
18.
Tegea.
Ill cent. b.c. SGDI.1222. Hoffmann 1.30. Michel 5S5. Solm-
Sl'll
77-g
<f>i
.\o
,\
eiK av ri
yiviiroL
toIs
epycovais
rots Iv rol avrol
|
epyoi,
oaa
irepl
to
epyov

ciirveaOco Se 6
ciSik?]-
5
/jievo<i
I rhv dSiKevra Iv
d/jLe'pais rptal
dirv rat av to
dSt\\tcr)pLa ye'vi]-
roc,
varepov
Se
fir/

teal on
ay Kpivcovat
|
ol
eoSorrjpe*;, /cvpcov
earco.

Et Se
7ro'Xe/U-o?
Sia\Kco\vaei ri tcov
epycov
tcov eaSoOevTcov
?;
tcov I
rjpyaafxe'vcov
ri
cpdepai,
ol
Tptafcdcnoi SiayvdvTco
I rt Sel
yiveaOai
"
10 ol Se
arparayol
TrdaoSofi iroevTco,
||
el/c av Searoi adiets
7ro'\e/xo?
rjvai
6 kcoXvcov
rj ecpOopxcos
ra
epya, XacpvpoircoXiou
eovTos icari)
tRs
(
7ro'X(o?. el Se
tj(?) epycoviqaas /x?)
ly/ce^i]pt)KOL
toIs
| epyots,
6
Be
7ro\eyU-o? Sia/ccoXvoi,
cnrvSdas
[t]o apyvptov, |
to av
\e\a/3T]fccos
15
Tvyydvi], dc^ecoaOco
tco
epyco,
||
et/c af KeXevcovat ol
io-Borr/pes.

Et '
o[y]
Tt? eirdtrvviGTaroi ral<; eaSoaeai tcov
epycov r) XvfiaLVijlToc
tear el he riva
rpoirov cpdi]pcov, ^apbiovrco
|
ol
eoSoTrjpes,
6Vafc av
Searoi
acpeis ^ap,(ai,
real
| a7:a/oucr[croV]Tfy.
Iv
eiriicpio-iv
/cal Iva-
20
yovrco
I
tV
SiKaaryjpLov
to
yivo/xevov
rol
TrXrjdet
ra<s I
%afiiav.

M?) e^earco
Se
p,r)Se
Kotvavas
yeveaQat
|
ir\eov
r\
Svo eiri
/xtj-
Sevl tcov
epycov

el Se
fxi], ocpXe'rco
|
e/cacrTos
7revri]Kovra Sapx/mas,
18.
Regulations governing building-
contracts.
1 ff.

, if any
trouble arises between
the contractors on the same
work,
as re-
gards
the work.

4. d-n-u rat:
from
the
time
when,
relative use of the arti-
cle,
as in 1. 14 etc. See 126.

ff.
If
ivar shall
interrupt any of
the loorks con-
tracted
for,
or should
destroy any of
those
completed.
Note the
change
of mood.
For
<pd<?pa.L
see 80.

9.
TrocroSofi,
iroevTco :
introduce the
matter,
Att.
Trpdaodov
ttoi-
eiadai.

11.
\a<|>vpoiru>\iou
: Att. form
of
gen.
Instead of sale
of plunder
the
word must mean here
simply plunder-
ing,
'the
city being subjected
to
plun-
der.'
-
12 ff. But
if any
one who lots
made a contract has not
begun
on the
works and war
interrupts,
he shall return
whatever
money
he
may
have received
and withdraw
from
the
ivork, if
those
giv-
ing
out the contracts so order.

15 ff.
If
any
one makes
opposition
to the allot-
ments
of
the works or does an
injury
in
any way,
etc.

k&t t 8e nva: el di
tis,
detached from verbal
phrases,
has
come to be used
independently
in the
sense of a
simple indefinite,
as is some-
times ei' tis in Attic
(e.g.
Thuc.
7.21.5).
Cf. Kar ei 5i ti 1. 32.

18. oo-ai kt\.:

roith whatever
penalty
seems best to them.

20. to the court which is constituted

to suit the amount
of
the
penalty.

irX.T|0i
:
this,
not
ir\r)di,
has
recently
been shown to be the correct
reading.

21 ff. 'No more than two

partners
for
any
one
piece
of
work,
and no
contractor to have more than two
No.
18]
ARCADIAN INSCRIPTIONS 179
eireXaadaOcov
|
he ol dXiacrral

l/x^atvev
he
ro/uu /3o\6p,evov
eVt rol II
rj/jiiaaoi
ras
^a/xlav.
Kara avrd he icai el k dv
\j\i<i
I rrXe'ov
rj
hvo 25
epya e^rj
rcov
lepoov rj
rcov
ha/m^o^cricov |
rear el he riva
rpdrrov,
drivi
afx firj
ol
d\iaara\X\ |
rraperd^covai 6/Modvp.ahbv irdvre<i, ^ap,L-
aj[<7]0&) |
icad' e/cacnov rcov rrXeovcov
epycov
kcltv
p,r)va
II
irevrijicovra
30
hap^p-al^,
fie'crr
dv
d($>r)\roi\ |
rd
epya
rd rrXeova.

Et
[S'J
dv
Tt[?
. .
.]i/cyroi
rcov
[
irepl
rd
epya
av ndr el he
rt, /xt)
I
__
____t- el he
p,7], //.?/
ol earco Ivhi/cov I
pb-qheTrodi
a\V
rj
Iv
Teyeat

et 8' dv
Ivhifcdfyrot,
||
drrvreiadrco rb
%/aeo?
hirrXdaiov
35
to av
hitcdty-jTOL

]
earco he /cal rwvl rd)
ern^a/Aico
6 avrbs
lyyvos
oirep
I Kal rco
epyco r)s
tv earetaiv.

Et 8' a'y Tt?

epycovrjaa<i
I
epyov
tl iroaicarv
{3\d^jri)
n dWv rcov
vrrapyovrwv
I
epycov
elre
lepbv
elre
hapidaiov
elre Ihiov
|| 7ra.|0
t<zv
avyypacpov
rds
eaho/cai>,
dirVKadt- 40
ardrco
|
to
icarvfiXafydev
rots thiols
dvaXcofiaaiv /jlt) rjaaov
I
17
virap^e
iv rol
y^povoi
rds
epycoviav

et 8'
a/i /lc?)
I
/carvardarj,
rd
ewi^dfiLa dirvreterco,
Karditep
|
errl rois a'AAot?
epyois
rol<;
inrepa-
p,e'poi<;
reraKroi.
||

Ei h' dv ri<i rcov

epycovdv rj
rcov
epya^o/xe-
45
vo)v I
emipecd^ev
hearot Iv rd
epya rj direiOrjvai
rots I
e7ripbe\op,evoL<i
pieces
of work without the unanimous
ivdiKos,
like Cret.
evSacos,
is used
imper-
consentof theheliasts.
'

24.
t|A<J>aivtv sonally
with the dative of the
person
kt\. :
any
one who ivishes
may
be in- who is liable to suit. For
ivoiK&f-qToi.,
former, receiving half
the
fine
as a re- cf. Aenian.
ToisivdiKafrfiivoisthelitigants
ward.

25. Kara. av-ra : Kara to. avrd. SGDI.1432

a, andDelph. iv5iKa.f6ft.evoi if
So
Ka.T&irep (11.43, 50)
for Kara
rdircp, subjected
to suit SGDI. 1795.

37 ff. 'If
Att.
Ka.6a.wep.

28.
5
a
H
tu
"["]^
w : ^ie a contractor
injures any
of the exist-
fourth letter from the end is
uncertain, ing
works
contrary
to the terms of the
but
probably
w not o. See 157.

33 ff.
contract,
he must at his own
expense
Owing
to the
preceding lacuna,
the oc-
put
it in as
good
condition as it was at
casion and intent of this
prescription
the time of the contract. Otherwise he
is not clear. Otherwise he
(the
con- must
pay
the same
penalties
thai arc
tractor)
shall not be liable to suit
any-
fixed for other
pieces
of
work over-
where else than in
Tegea.
But
if
he is
due.'

45 ff.
'
If a contractor or work-
subjected
to
suit,
he shall
pay
double the man seems to be
abusing
the
works,
oi
amount
for
which the suit is
brought.
disobedient to those in
charge,
or dis-
And the same
-person
who was
(the regardful
of the established
fines,
the
surety) for
the
ivork,
shall be
surety for
workman
may
be
expelled
from the
this
fine, for
its
payment.
Iv ecrreiaiv work,
and the contractor
brought
to
refers back to
iwi'gap.iw,
not to
ipyu.
trial and lined in the same
way
as is
180 GREEK DIALECTS
[No.
18
7} KctTvfypovijvai
roiv
e7ua/ziW
I twv
Teraypievwv,
icvpioi
iovrco ol
50
iaSorrjpe'i
|
rbp, /xev
epydrav
ecrSeWovres e? rot
epyoi,
II rbv he
epydi-
vav
a/ztoWe?
Iv
eiriKpicriy Kcndirep
|
tos
eiriavvLaTap,evo<i
rals
iaSo/cals
yeypa7r[r^oi. |

"On S' av
iaSodi) epyov
etre
lepbv
cure
hapLocrL\ov~\,
|
virdpyev ray
icoivav
avyypcupov
Tav\y\i Kvpi\av\
I
7ro9
ral e7T? toZ
epyoi yeypap,p,ev[aL av~\yypd(p[oL~\.
prescribed
for those who make
oppo-
The
giving
out of the contracts and ac-
sition to the allotments.
'

50.
a|Ai6v- ceptance
of
proposals
is the same
thing.
ts tv
erriKpio-ry
: condensed
expression

53 ff. 'This
general
contract shall be
for
{aixiovres
kclI
ayKapv<Tcroi>Tes
kt\. Cf. in force in addition to the
special
con-
11.17-19.

51.
tos
eirio-Ta|x'vos
: ace. tract for the
particular piece
of work.
'
abs. 173.

ttrSoKais
: iadocreai in 1. 16.
Cyprian
The
Cyprian Syllabary
Nearly
all the
Cyprian inscriptions
are written in a
special syllabary.
This consists of
signs
for each of the five vowels

these
being
used where
no consonant
immediately precedes,
that is
initially
and for the second
element of
diphthongs

and
signs
for each combination of consonant and
following
vowel,
as
ma, me,
etc. I>ut there is no distinction between
long
and short
vowels, nor,
in the case of
mutes,
between
surd, sonant,
and
aspirate.
Hence the
sign
te
(the transcription
with t is a matter of conven-
tion) may
stand for re,
rrj,
Se,
Srj,
de,
or
Or).
Nasals before consonants are
not
written,
e.g.
ati
=
(x(v)ti.
1
For a final consonant the
sign containing
the vowel e is
used,
e.g.
lease
=
Kas-
For
groups
of consonants the first is indicated
by
the
sign
contain-
ing
the vowel of the
syllable
to which this consonant
belongs.
That is, its
vowel is determined
by
the
following
in the case of initial
groups
and con-
sonant 4-
liquid; by
the
preceding
in the case of
liquid
+
consonant,
and
also tr + consonant
(cf. 89.1).
Thus
po
to li ne
=
tttoXxv, patiri
=
-rrarpi,
e u ve re ta so tu
=
tvpplrao-aTv,
a ra ku ro
=
apyvpo,
e se ta se
=
tcrrao-e. Exam-
ples
of other
groups
are rare.
2
1
In the Greek
transcription
the mutes are
distinguished
and the nasal before
consonants is
supplied
in
parentheses.
But eand
5,
not
rj, w,
are
used,
in accord-
ance with the
practice adopted
for other
inscriptions
where the
signs 77
and w are
not in use. For some uncertainties in
regard
to the
proper transcription,
see 199.
2
We find me mana me noi
=
ixs^va^vot^
ka si Ice ne to i se
=
Kaaiyvirots
but i ki
mamenose
=
Ufianivos, terekinija
=
rtpxvija, tipetera-
=
dupdepa-,
-vanakoto
se
=
-fd.va.KT0S.
No.
19]
CYPRIAN INSCRIPTIONS 181
Words are
separated by
a
special sign,
but this is
commonly, though
not
uniformly,
omitted after the
article,
and sometimes in other
groups
of
words. In such
groups
a final consonant is often treated as
medial,
hence
ta
jw
to line

tol(v)
tttoXiv,
etc.
19. Idalium.
Probably
V cent. b.c. SGDI.60. Hoffmann 1.1:5."). Solm-
sen3. The first five lines
only
are
given
in the more exact
syllabic
tran-
scription.
In this
|
denotes the word
separator,
not the line
division,
which is indicated
by
numerals.
1 o te
[ tapo
toli ne e tali o no
|
kate vo ro konemato i I kaseke
tievese
|
itoi
|
pi
lo ku
po
ro ne ,ve te i to o na sa ko 2 ran
| pasile
u se
|
sa ta si ku
po
ro se
|
ka se a
po
to li se
|
e ta li e ve se
|
a no ko ne
o nasi lone
|
to no na si ku
po
3 ro ne to ni
jate
rane
|
kase
|
tose
|
kasikenetose
| ijasatai
|
tose
|
a to ro
pose |
tose
|
itai
|
ma
kai
|
iki 4 ma me nose
|
aneu
|
mi si tone
|
kasapai |
e u ve re ta
satu
|
pasile
use
|
kase
| apotolise |
onasi 5 lo i
j
kase
|
to i
se
|
ka si ke ne to i se
|
a ti to mi si to ne
|
ka a ti
|
ta u ke ro ne
|
to
ve na i
|
e xe to i
|
etc.
"Ore
ra(v)
tttoXiv 'ESaXiov
tcarefopyov
MaSot /m?
Kene/re?
i(y)
toi
QCkoKvirpov peret
to
'Ovacrayo^av,
/3aatXev^
^TaaiKVirpos
2
Kas a 7TTo'Xt9
'ESaXte/re? dvoyov
'OvdaiXov tov
'OiwaifCVTr^pov
tov
Ijartpav
/ea? ros
fcacnyveTOS ijaadai
rb$
a(v)0po7ro<;
tos
l(v)
rat
fid^ai
l^ixapevo'i
dveu
piadov.
:'? irai
eufperdo-arv
fiaaiXevs
4
/ca?
a 7TTo'Xi?
'Ofacrt||Xoi
a? Tot?
/cacnyveTOis d(v)rl
to
paaddv
tea
a{v)rl
tcl
v^ispov
Sofevai e
toi
|
foi/coi
toi
/3aaiXefo<;
zeds
i
Tat t>
TTToXifi dpyvpo rdiXavrov)
a
rd(\avrov)'
e
Svpavoi
vv
d(v)rlro\
dpyvpov
roSe,
to
TaXd{v)TOV,
j3aatXev<i
/ca? a tttoXiv 'OvaaiXot a?
tols KacnhvcTois dirv rat
at
rat
/3acrtXe/ro?
Ta
l(y)
to
Ipovi
toi 8
'
AXa(p)TrpijdTai to(v) %opov
|
tov
i(v)
toi eXei
to{v) ^pavofxevov
"O(7)/ca(^)T0?
aXfo
/<ra? Ta
Tepyyija
tci
eirt6{y)Ta || ird(y)Ta e^ev
10
19.
Agreement
of the
king
and
city
between the withdrawal of the Athe-
of Idalium with the
physician
Onasilus nian
expedition
of 449b.c. and the
and his brothers for the care of the union of Idalium and Citium under the
wounded
during
the
siege
of the
city
Phoenician
kini;-
Mclekyathon,
about
by
the Persians and the inhabitants of 891 b.c.
the Phoenician
city
of Citium.
'..
a\p6:
cf.
Hesych.
&\ova-
ktjttoi.
This
siege
is to be
placed
somewhere But
SKpov
here is nol identical with
182 GREEK DIALECTS
[No.
19
rravdvtov
vpais "Qav
dreXev. e tee crts 'OvdatXov e rbs
|
teaerfyveros
12 e
rbs 7ralSas
ro(v)
rraihov rdv
'OvaattcvTrpov e
rot
XP
L T^^e
I e
opv^e,
the irat 6
e% opv^e
ireicret 'OvacrtXot teds rots
teacrtyverotls
e
rot? iratal rbv
dpyvpov ro(y)he, apyvpo rd(Xavrov)
a
rd(Xavrov).
I
11 /ca? 'OvacrtXot
otpoi
dvev
ro(v) teaatyverov
rdv alXdv
epperdcrarv
p3aatXev\\s
teds a irroXts
Sope'vat a(v)rl
rd
v^epdv
to
fxtaOdv
dpyvpd
16
rre(Xeteepas)
<5'
ire(Xeteepas) |
/3'
8t(p,vaia) 'E(SaXta)-
e Soteoi vu
fiacrtXevs
teds
a
irroXts
'Ovaat^Xdt d(v)rl
rd
dpyvpo
rdSe drrv rat
18
at
tcu
p3acrtXepos
rd
t(y)
M.aXav
(ja\t
rat
rrehtjat rb(v) %dpov rb(v)
Xpav^b/jievov 'Ap.evija dXpd
teds rd
repl^vtja
rd
errto(y)ra rrd(v)ra,
20
rb(v) rroeypiievov
rrbs
rb(y) popo(y) rb{v) Apv/xiov
teds
7ro||?
rdv
lepe-
pijav
rds
'Addvas,
teas
rb(v)
Kairov rbv
t(v)
^t/JttSos
apovpa^t,
ro(v)
Atpeide/Jtts
6
'
Apptavevs e%e aXpo(v),
rbv
rroe^opevov
rrbs
TLaaayd-
22
pa\v
rbv
'Ovacrayopav
teds rd
rep^ytja
rd
eirto{y)ra 7rd(v)ra
e%ev
rravdvlos
vlpals %av areXija lo(v)ra.
e tee o~ts 'OvdcrtXov e
rbs Trai-
ll has rbs
'0\vacrtXdv
e
rat
i^dt
rathe t
e'f
rot tediroi rdtSe
e 6pve,
t\\8e
o
e' opv^e
rreiaet 'OvacrtXot e
rots rratcrl rbv
apyvpov rb(v)8e,
20
dpyvpo\v 7re(\eteepas)
8'
7re(XeKepas)
ft'
ht(pivala) 'E(SaXia).
the
rd{v)
haXrov
rd(v)he,
rd
perrtja
rdSe ivaXaXtcr
peva ,
j
fiacrtXevs
teds
28 a rrroXts
teareQijav l(y) ra(v)
6tbv rdv
''
AOdvav rdv
rrep' 'E|c3aA.ov
crvv
opteois pe
Xvcrat rds
pperas
rdahe
vpais %av.
|
brrt crts tee rds
30
pperas
rdcrhe
Xvcre, dvoaija pot yevotrv.
rds
ye
II
ds
rdahe teal
rbs Karros roaSe ot
'OvaattevTrpov
7rai8es teds
ro(v)
iralhov ol
7ra\l-
Ses
e^ocrt alpet,
o(i) l(y)
rd
tpovt
rot
'ESaXtept
tocrt.
kcLttos
(cf.
11.
20, 21)
and is
probably
plantation
or orchard.

10. iravoviov :
with all salable
products
(cows), adj.
agreeing
with
rb(v) xP
0V
,
^e interven-
ing
roc
Ttpxvija being disregarded,
as
not coordinate. So in 1. 22 iravovios is
ace.
pi. agreeing
with
t6(i>) x^oj/
and
Tb(v)
Kairov
(11. 18, 20).

vfals
av
: ecs
del 5ca
/3ou(?). ifah
forever,
133.0.
fo
is
possibly
connected with
fijco
and
fcico,
live,
on the basis of a third
by-form
fit-,
but this is
very
uncertain.

29. Whoever violates these

agreements,
may impiety
rest
upon him,
that is he
shall be held
guilty
of an
impious
act.
For the force of
8wi,
the formation of
which is
wholly obscure,
see 131. But
it
may
also be taken as a
conjunction
(60c?).
20. Monument to
Stheneias,
son of
Kicias and
grandson
of Gaucus. See
168
cZ,
and 38.
No.
21]
LESBIAN INSCRIPTIONS 183
Lesbian
20. Cebrene. V cent. B.C. SGDI.307. Hoffmann II. 1:52. Roberts
p.
324.
Solmsen 4.
SjYa'Wja
Vt HOeveiai
e/j-/xi
to Ni/acuot to Tavtcio.
21.
Mytilene.
First half of IV cent. IG.XII.ii.l. SGDI.213. Hicks94.
Hoffmann 11.32. Michel S. Solmsen 5.
__..
e
- -
\ottl
he tee
al]
ttoXi?
\_a^/jLcj)6T[epat -----------|----] typdejxotcn
et? Tav
\aTa\-
\av
rj
eKK\o\dir^T(OLai, tev[p]iov
eaTOi.
t\_ov
he
/eepuavlWa to~\ XP^~
5
cnov virohiteop
e[/JL/jLevai afi(po\Tep~]ai<ri
Tals
iroXiecrai,
hite[daTai<;
he
| efA~\fjLvai
toil
p,ev e'/x M.VTt\rjvat
[tcepvav^n']
TaU
ap^ais
iraio-ais
TaU
e/x
M[utiX|?;]wu
7r\e'a<; twv
alpiaecov, e/x
<>d>tcai he
[t]!Iou?
10
dpj^ais
iralo-ais Tat?
e'/x
dp&wat
7r\[e]'a?
tcov
al/xicreco^yy
tclv he
hltcav
e/xfievai,
|
eirel tee (oviavTos
ie\0j]i,
ev
e p,r']vve(cr)ai.
al he
fee
KaTay[p^e'6i]i
to
y^pvaiov teep\vav vhapeaTe[p]o[v]
Oe'Xcov,
Savd-
TO)i
a/xt||a)o-#a)

al he tee
dirv^v^iji P-[v~\
^^Xeov
afi/3p[6'JTi]V,
15
Tt/xaVa)
t\_] hitcaaTTJpLov
ottl
xpfj dpT(o)v
7rdOi]V rj
tcade[pL^evat,
d
21.
Monetary agreement
between
Mytilene
and Phocaea. Coins of elec-
trurn,
a
compound
of
gold
and
silver,
were issued
by Mytilene
and
Phocaea,
down to about 350
B.C.,
and it is to
these that the
inscription refers, though
the term used of them is
xpvviov.
'Any
one
debasing
the
coinage
is re-
sponsible
to both cities. If at
Mytilene,
the
magistrates
of
Mytilene
arc to con-
stitute the
majority
of the
judges.
Simi-
larlyat
Phocaea. The trial falls within
six months of the
expiration
of the
year.
If one is convicted of intent ional adul-
teration,
he is to be
punished
with death.
But if he is
acquitted
of intentional
wrong-doing,
the court shall decide the
penalty
or fine. The
city
is not liable,
The
Mytilenians
are to issue the coins
first
(the
cities
alternating
each
year).
The
agreement goes
into effeel under
the
prytanis succeeding
Colonus a1
My-
tilene and Aristarchus at Phocaea.'
4-5.
t[6v
Si
KtpvavTa]
:
ntpvapn,
if
correctly supplied
here and in 11.
7-8,
has the same
meaning
which is more
forcibly expressed by ntpvav vbaptarepov
in 11. 13-14. Another restoration is
r[bv erpOapKovra]
here and
\k6tttovti]
in
11. 7-8. The
arrangements
for trial im-
mediately
following
show that the
meaning required
here is
debase,
no)
mal ethe
alloy,
i.e.
simply coip,,
as often
taken. Moreover the eleel rum
coinage
of this time and
place
was based
upon
a
natural,
not an
artificial, alloy.
184 GREEK DIALECTS
[No.
21
Se 7ro'Xi? availrios teal
a^d/jLios
[ea^rco. eXa%ov
yivrtXrj\vaoi irpo-
20 a6e
KOTrrrjV.
ap^ei irporavis
6
||
7re8d
HoXoovov,
e[p, <f>]c6/u
8e 6
7re8a
'
Ap La[r]\ap^ov.
22.
Mytilene.
Soonafter324B.c. IG.XII.ii.G. SGDI.214. Ditt.Orient.2.
Hicks 164. Hoffmann 11.83.
Inscr.Jurid.II,pp.344ff.
Michel 350. Solm-
sen6.
[/cat
ol
/3]ao-i'[A,?/e<? 7rpoaTi]6r]a[6ov
root
KareXrjXv-
6ov\ti
cJ?
re'^vav re^va]fiev[u>]
tw
e\y rat]
ttoXl
irpocrde \eovros.
al
8e zee tis
|
twv
KareXrjXvdov^rcov fir) efifievi]
ev rais
Sta\fcr('[e<x]cr
TdVT^aMTi, I
fxi]
]e^e'o~6co Trap
rds 7ro'A.<o?
KTij/JLaros /JL?]8e-
5 vo<s
p,r][8e <xrj|et;^eT&)
eirl
fir)]8ev
rcofi
irapeydip^crav
avrau ol ev rai
ttoXl
irpo^aOe |
eovres,
ctXXd
a^rel^ovrov
errl tcivtci to,
KTi'ificna
ol
7rap'%a)p)](Tav[T\j
e<i avrcoi e/c
tw^]
ev rat ttoXl
TrpoaOe eovrcov,
teal ol
arporayoi
et? I
[avda dirofyepov^rov
iirl rbv ev tcll ttoXl
TrpocrOe
eovra ra
/crrj/xaTa
| [to?
fir)
o-vvaXXa<y]fie'v(o
tw
KareXr]Xv6ovro<i

10 /cat ot
f3acrLXi]e<i
7rpoari\\[6r]adov
ran ev
r~\ai
ttoXl
TrpotrOe
eovri
cJ?
re^vav Te^vafievco
rco
Ka\[TeXr)Xv0ovTos ]
/at/S'
at e ti? 8i/cav
<ypd(j)r]Tai irepl t[o]vt(ov, fir) eladllyovrov
ol
7rept']8pofioi
ical ol
8i/cd<TK07roi
/j,i]8e
a[W]a dpya
fir]8e'ia.
| [eTTtfieXeaOai 8k]
rols
arpord'yoi'i
ical roU
/3[aer*,'\]?;a?
koI tois
Tre\pi8p6fioL<;
teal
t]o6?
22. Measures taken for the settle-
ment of
disputes arising
between the
exiles who returned under Alexander's
edict of 324 B.C. and the
remaining
citi-
zens of
Mytilene.
Most of the restorations
adopted
are
those
preferred by Dittenberger
I.e.
But in
many
cases others are
equally
possible.
1 ff.
'
The
/3a<xi\-r)es
shall favor the
returned exile on the
ground
that the
one who remained in residence has
been
guilty
of fraud. But if
any
one
of the returned exiles does not abide
by
these terms of
settlement,
he shall
not receive
any property
from the
city,
nor shall he enter into
possession
of
any
of the
property
which those who
remained in the
city
have surrendered
to
him,
but rather those who surren-
dered it shall enter into
possession
of
it,
and the
generals
shall return the
prop-
erty
to the one who remained in resi-
dence,
on the
ground
that the returned
exile has not conformed to the
agree-
ment. And the
(SaaLX-qes
shall favor the
one who remained in residence on the
ground
that the returned exile has been
guilty
of fraud.
Nor,
if
any
one
brings
suit,
shall the clerks of the court and
inspectors
of
justice,
or
any
other
magistrate,
introduce it.'

13 ff. 'The
officials are to intervene if all
things
prescribed
in the decree are not carried
No.
22]
LESBIAN INSCRIPTIONS 185
BitcaatcoTrois Kal Tals
[dXXa^LS dp%aLS
at /ce
j| [fir) jivr/rat, airav^ra
15
cos iv tcol
^[acpiapaTL <yypa7rr]ai, Kardypevrov
| [Be
tov dOerevTci
tl tcov iv tcol
-^jracjiiapaTL yeypa^ppe'vcov,
cos /ce
pr)B\[ev
hidfyopov
elri
tols
Kare\7]\v06vT(T(Ti
7r]pbs
Tot? iv tcil ttoXl
| [irpoade
eov-
Tas,
dXXd
Bidyoiev
ol
BiaXe^XvpevoL
irdvTes
irpbs
a\|[\a\ot9
dvv-
ttotttcos iced
aveiTLfiovXev^Tcos
real
ippevoiev
iv toll
d\\[7rvKpiaL
rat 20
tco
fiaaiXrjos
Kal iv
rd~\i
StaXvai rat iv tovtcol tcol
yjra\[cpiapaTL.
SiaWd/crais
B'
eXead]ac
top
Bdpov
dvBpas
et/coert,
oY/ca
| [pev
e/c
tcov
KcnekOovTcov,
B4ko\
Be e'/c tcov iv Tat 7toXl
irpoaOe
iovTcov.
|
[ovtol
Be
TrpcoTov
pev
cpvXdaa^ovTOV
Kal
iiripeXeadov
cos
pijBev
ea\[aeTac Sidcpopov
tols
KaT]eX9dvTeaai
Kal tols ev Tab ttoXl
irpo-
a\\[de
eovTeacTi.
irpd^oLaL Be]
/cat
irepl
tcov
dpcpLa
fiaTri pevcov KTrjpd-
25
tcov I
[cos
ol Te KaTe'XdovTes
/c]at 77750?
toU ev Tai ttoXl eovTas Kai
irpbs | [dXXaXots
pdXLaTa
p]ev
BiaXvdrjaovTai,
ai Be
pr\,
eaaovTaL
cos
BiK^aiOTaTOi,
/cal iv
Ta]ls
BiaXvaieacri,
Tals 6
fiaaiXevs
eVe-
Kptvve,
!
[/cat
iv Tat
avvaXXa<y]ai
ippeveoiaL
irdvTes ical
ol/ctjcroicTL
Tap.
7rojrXiv
Kal
Taj yd>pav 6]povoevTes irpos
dXXaXots
'
icai
irepi
30
XpijpaTCOvl [ireBd
to
irapaBeBey^dai
Tals BiaXvcris cos irXelaTa /cat
irepl op/cco
I
[tov
/ce
diropoaacoLaL
ot] |
iroXiTat,
irept
tovtcov irav-
tcov oaaa /ce
dpo\[Xoyecoiai
77750? aXXaXo]is,
ol
dypedevTes dvBpes
cf)epovTov
eVt
t\[ov
Bdpov,
6 Be
Bdpos
dfco]vaaLS
cli /ce
aji]Tat
avp-
cpept]V
/3oXXeveTco.
|| [at
Be zee 6
Bdpos dyi]Tai ra]
opoXoyrjpeva .irpbs
:$5
dXXdXois
avpcpepov\[Ta, yjracpiaaadaL
Kal tols
Ka\TeX66vTeaaL
eVt
^pcOiva irpoTavtos
| [oaaa
/ce tols XoiiroiaL
\jracp]ia6i].
al Be /ce tl
out,
and condemn
any
one who dis-
regards them,
so that there
may
be
no
disagreement
between the two
par-
ties and
they may
live
amicably
and
abide
by
I he decision of the
king
and
the settlement reached in this decree.'

21 ft'.
'Twenty
men are to be chosen
as
mediators,
ten from each
party.
They
are to see to it that no
disagree-
ment
arises,
and in the case of dis-
puted property they
are to
bring
it
about that the
parties
shall be
recon-
ciled,
or,
if
not,
that
they
shall be as
just
as
possible,
and abide
by
the terms
of sell lenient which the
king
decided
upon
and the
agreement,
and dwell
in
harmony.'-^
30-31 ff.
'Regarding
questions
of
money,
after the termsof
settlement have been
accepted
as Ear
as
possible,
and
regarding
the oath and
other matters, the
men selected shall
report
to the
people,
who shall take
such measures as seem
advantageous.
If the
people approve
the matters
agreed
186 GREEK DIALECTS
[No.
22
evhevrj
tm
-^racpcapcaTOS, | [irepl
tovtco a
/cpicris
ecrrco
iirjl
rat
/3dX-
Xac.
tcvpoidevTos
he rw
yjracpca\[p,aTO<;
vtto tw
hdpceo,
avpciravTa]
tov
40
hdpcov
ev toll etKOLarai t
pLrjvvo'i
|| [7re8a
rdv Ovalav
ev^acrBacX
tois
Oe'ocac eirl
acoTrjpcac
/cat
evhac\[pbovcac
Ttopc
rroXcTav
iravToav]
yeve-
adac tclv hcdXvacv rot?
KareX\[06vrecraL
/cat tocs
irpoade]
ev rat ttoXc
eoPTeacri
'
toi[? h]e cpijas
t|[oi?
hapcoacoc?
diravTas
/cat]
raU
Ipecacs
oecyr/v
T[ot]?
vavoa /cal
|
\tov
hdpcov
irpos ev%av o-vveX~\6rjV.
ra he.
45
Ipa
rd 6
hdpcos
[e~\v^aro,
ore
e||[e7re/x"v^e
roU
dyye'Xocs
7rpo?]
tov
/3ao-cXr)a, dirvhopcevac
rocs
/3a<r/|[X?^o?
yeveOXcocac
/car
ivc'av~\rov

Trape'/jc/ucevai
he rdc Ovacac /cat
[riot?
ec/coac
dvhpas
/cat rocs
a]yye-
Xols rocs
irpbs
tov
/3aacXTjcc
ire'^pccpldevTas
rocs dirv roiv
irpoaOe]
ev
rdc ttoXc idvrcov /cal Tot?
d\irv
touv
|
KareXdovrcdv. to he
-^rdcpcapca
t~\ovto dvaypd-^ravTas
toIs
T\_apccaa
23. Nesos. Between 319 and 317 B.C. IG.XII.ii.645. SGDI.304.
Ditt.Orient.4. Hicks
1
138. Hoffmann II. 129. Michel 30:5. Solmsen7.
Only
the text of side A is
given here,
the more
fragmentary
B
being
omitted.
kcc]1
'
AXe'avhpo[<;
I
x^copas
rdc 7roXc ical
| [
otcl
he]
'
AXe^avhpos
hcdX[Xa\tje
Top,
5
Trap dv0pdi]ir(ov
fitov,
QcXcrnros he
[o ||
^cXciriroi
/cat] 'AXe'^avhpos
6
'
AXe^dvhpco
T\_d\pc (BaacXec^av irapeXafiov, Sepac7nros
eeov
| [rot?
/3aa]cXr]eaac cpiXos
/cat tocs
a"T/?OT[a|
i
yotert]
/cat tocs aXXocac Ma/ce-
10 hoveaac
pc[e\ydX]cov
dydOcov
atVto?
ye'yove
Tac ttoXc.
'A[v||Tt7r]aT/30)
yap eiTCTd^avTOS
^pyjpcaTa
et9 I
Tope iroXepbov ela^ep-qv
irdvrcov twv
dXXwv
|
eco-(pep6vTcov %epo-c7nro<s 7rapyevopcevo$ |
77756?
rocs
^aac'Xijas
/cat
'AvTC7raTpov
i/c[ov]\(pcao-e
Tape nroXcv,
eirpa^e
he /cal
737509
K\e[t-|j
15
r\ov irepl
Tas eh
]Lvirpov aTpaTecas
/cat
e|[<y]
pceydXas
hairdvas et?
upon, they may
decree the same
privi-
be made
annually
on the
anniversary
leges
for the exiles
returning
in the of the
king's birthday
in the
presence
of
prytany
of Smithinas as for the others.' the
twenty
men and the
messengers.'

38-39 ff.
'
When the decree has been 23. Decree in honor of
Thersippus
confirmed,
the
people
are to
pray
that for
using
his influence with the Mace-
the settlement
may
be for the
general
donians in behalf of the
city.
For the
welfare. The
priests
and
priestesses
are historical references see Hicks and Dit-
to throw
open
the
temples.
The sacri-
tenberger,
I.e. There are some
koivt)
fices which were
promised
when the
forms,
as
perd
for
7re5d, av&yfjafai
be-
messengers
were sent to the
king
are to side
dyKapvo-o-drw.
No.
23]
LESBIAN INSCEIPTIONS 18*;
fii/cpov avvdyaye.
| [eyever~\o
8e Kal
irepl
rav airoSeiav
avi][p |
aya-
#o?]
Kal
Trap
rcov
aaSpdrrav elcraycoya\y
I airco
fca^reafcevacrcre,
eScoKe Be Kal rat rroXi II
[xpiyiar^a
els
crcoriipiav
Kal tokols eXdcr- 20
[crojm? acT~\i](j
rcoy KarearaKovrcov, e/3a66i]
| \_8e ^pi]]pdrecrcn
Kal
rots TroXiTauri et?
\_cnWcovia]v.
Kal
YloXvrre'p^ovro'i
et? rav 'A<rt
[av |
CTTa\e]i'TO?
SicoiKrjcre cpiXov
avrov toll
7ro||[A.t
vrr
d]p^i]V
', rrape-
25
crKevacrcre 8e Kal
'Appdfiat^ov KaX\
rols aXXois rols erri rivcov re-
Ta|[7/xeVo]t9
virb rcov
{3aaiX?jcov cpiXois
rat
7r[o|A.t ko\1
rdXXa
irpdaaet per
evvoias
rrpbs | [rbv 8]apov
rrdvra' 8e8oa0at avrco
dreXei\av | rrdvrco\v
rbp
Trdvra
^povov
Kal avrco Kal
[e/cKoVjotcrt,
:50
ardaai 8e avrco Kal eiKOva
^a\[/ajai>],
8e8oo~dai 8e Kal
crirrjcriv ip
rrporavrj^co, K~\al
ora Ke a ttoXis
IpoTrdrjraL, pepis 8[l\8co\ct9co
tyep-
aimrco Kal tow
eKyovcov
at rco
y\_e\\paC\rdrco,
KaXtjaOai
8e Kai et? 35
rrpoeSpiav

I
[crre^cpavtoTco
8e avrov 6
^opoardra^
at 6
iv[e\a>v e]f
rco
dycovi
Kal
oyKapvaaerco dv8pay[a,0i]a<;
eveKa Kal evvoias ras
rrpbs
rbv
8d,[pov~\,
Xva
yivcocrKcotcn
rrdvres on 6
8dpo<;
6
|| [Na]<rtto-
40
rav rols
dydOois dvSpas [/e]ai eve[p\ye]rais ri[pai^
Kal crcoOevros
avrco
earecpa^va]cf)6p7]CTev
dpe'pais rpis
Kal
evayyeXia
|
Kal
acorijpia
e[0]vae
Kal
rrav[dyvp]iv crvvd^yaye 8apore[X]i]V
Kal vvv
ripai
hiKacos.
d\\vdypa-^rat
Se rols
rapiaa
rols
per
,
Wpa\KXetrco
to
-tyd-
45
cptcrpa
et? araXXav Xidivav I rco e.K (
H
)eppa<i
XiOco Kai ardaai brrrra
Ke (
H
)e[p]\criTnrco avva[p]e'aKi] pe\pt l\opvorria<;

ee[cr]|TG)
Se
ep-
al\rr~\Trco
Kal aXXa birrra Ke
6eXr)
rco\y (| i^pcov araaa[i]
rb
\jrd-
50
cpiapa,
KaX Ke ri
de'Xrj
ir[p]\oaypd(p7)v,
eppevat avrco, rcoy
Kev
evepye'^rr)
rap
rroXiv.
47. 4k
0'p(xas
Xi8w :
of
marble
from
Therma,
a
place
in Lesbos near
Myti-
lene.

|A

'XP
1
nopvoiuas
: site of the
temple
of
Apollo Parnopius,
the
epi-
thet
being
derived from
wdpvof,
Lesb.
Boeot.
n6pvo\p (5).

48 ff. :
'Thersip-
pus may
also have the decree set
up
elsewhere in
any sanctuary
that he
chooses and add to it a statement of
any
of his other benefactions.
1
24. Decree iu honor of L. Vaccius
Labeo. This is a characteristic exam-
ple
I.!' the artificial re\ ival of the dia-
lect in Roman
imperial
times
(cf. 280).
With the
genuine
dialect tonus are
interspersed koivt)
forms as
TraprjTTiaaTO,
TTpvrauLS, dva-, pierd, iepicos, Ka0d, <p oloiv,
etc.; hyper-Aeolic
forms as
<pd(J<jjv,
irXdOeos
(words
with
original ri,
not
a);
and
examples
of late
spelling
as
reip-ais,
Karetpwv
with ei
= i
(21),
iwiffKeaffavra
(36), Kopaylav, virapKoiaav
with k =
%
188 GREEK DIALECTS
[No.
24
24.
Cyme.
Between 2 b.c. and 19 a.d. SGDI.S11. Hoffmann II. 173.
- - -
[8a/i]oo"tai[5|
- - -
Tat?
virapKOi^aais
avrco
Krrj\\crias
ev rco
Zpapayrfco^
- -
tj
rovroiai tw
8d[pco~\
I
- -
ovia TracravSid-
5 aavros Kal
|| [pe
r
yaXo^7rpe7recr(rd)rai<;
relpais hoypari^ovros
Kal
vavlco ev rco
<yvp(y)acrico Kareipcov 7rpoaypi]ppevco,
ev co
rat? rei-\
pais
avrco
KariSpvcrei,
Kriarav re ical
euepyerav 7rpocrovv\pdahea6ai,
etfcovds re
^pvaiais
ovredifv,
icada rots rd
pe\yiara
rbv
hdpov
evep-
10
yenjadvrecrai vopipov iari,
pe\jrd
re rav
e dvQpcoircov
avrco
perd-
araaiv Kal rav
ev\rdcpav
Kal deaiv rco
crcbparos
ev too
yvpvaalco
yevrjdrjv,
I
dwoSe^dpevos virepdvpcos
rav
Kpicriv
ras 7roXio<i
Aa\/3ecov,
aroi^eis
roil
irpovirapypevoicri
avrco Kal
irpoape'rpeis
rav eavrco
15
rvyav
rols
ec\>iKroiaiv avOpcorrco,
rav II
pev vrrepfidpea
Kal deoiai
Kal rois LcTCTodeoicn
dppo^oilcrav
ras re rco vavco
Kareipcocrios
ras
re rco Kriara
| irpoaovvpacrias
reipav irapi]rt]aaro, dpKetjv vopi-\
t,cov
rav
Kpicnv
roj rrXddeos Kal rav evvdav
eirirede\coprjKi]V,
rat<? Se
20 rot?
dydOoiai
rcov
dv&pcov 7rpe7roi\\crais
dapevi^oiaa
%aoa
crvverre-
vevae
relpais

ecf) ol\aiv
tt
peircoSearardv
eari rcov
ivvdpcov
eovrcov I
Xpovcov
rav rravreXea rcov ei<z
dpoiftav dvi]Kovrcov
I erraivcov re
Kal
reiplcov
irepl
ras
tcaXoKctyaO
ia<; avrco I
paprvpiav
dirvhehoadai

25 oY a Kal
rv^a
aydda
Se'So^dai ||
rd
/3o'Wa
Kal roo
Sdpco

eTralvrjV
Aa-
f3ecova
rraiaas eovra
rei\pa<i d^iov
Kal Sid rav Xolirav
pev irepl
rov
/3iov aepvorara
|
Kal 8ia rav
cpiXoBo^iav
8e Kal rav
peyaXoSdiravov
(66 a). apKiyv (infin.),
trvvrekit)
beside
the normal
/Ut-formS Ka\rjv, arecpavuv,
etc.
(155.3)
are
probably
artificial.
vavw
(1.5),
if
correct,
is a contamina-
tion of vavov with Att. ved).
iwcypacpriv
(1. 3(5-37)
is an aor. infin.
pass.,
like
6vri6-r}v,
with e carried over from the
indicative
(perhaps only by
the en-
graver).
With
regard
to
psilosis,
we
find
Kareipwv, Ka.Ti8pv(ret,
but
((pLKTOiaiv.
The forms of the
relative, being
bor-
rowed from the
kolvt) (126),
are tran-
scribed with
c
throughout (cf.
also
i(f>
oZvlv
etc.);
and one
might
also
pre-
fer
ieptm
and iavrbv
(instead
of zavrov
with
'
and Lesbian
accent).
But it is
impossible
to determine whether in
such cases the
koivt)
form was
adopted
as a whole or
only
in
part (cf. 280),
and moreover
by
this time
little,
if
anything,
was left of the sound of the
spirit
ns
asper
even in the
koivt).
So the
transcription
chosen is of small con-
sequence.
15 ff. He
deprecated
the excessive
honor,
suitable
only
to
gods
and demi-
gods, of dedicating
a
temple
and nam-
ing
him
founder, thinking
it to be
enough
to have observed the
judgment
and
good
will
of
the
people,
but the honors suitable
No.
24]
LESBIAN INSCRIPTIONS 189
eh I rav ttoXlv
htddecnv,
Kal
eyi^v
^v T<* naXXicrra
hiaXdn-^rei
Te
Kal I
drrvho^a,
teal
KaXi^v
eh
rrpoehpiav,
Kal
o~recf)dvcov
iv
rrdv-\\
reaai roh
dyeoveaenv,
oh Kev a ttoXlv
avvreXerf,
iv rd rav I tcarev- 30
yav dfxe'pa
errl rav arrovhav /car rclhe
*
6
hdfxos arexfrdvoi
AevKiov
Oud/aciov AevKico vlov
AipuXia Aa/3e'cova,
<f)i\XoKv/Aai.ov evepyerav,
erreepdveo xpvaico dperas
eveKa
[
Kal
<f)iXayad
ias rds eh eavrov

bv-
re'dr/v
he avrco Kal
ei.'j|/com?,
ypdrrrav
re iv orrXco
iy^pvaco
Kal 35
%a\Kiav,
kclt rd
av\ra
he Kal
p,apfxapiav
Kal
y^pvaiav
iv rco
yvpuva-
ai'co,
icf)
y
av
irrelypdcfiiiv

6
hd/xos ireip-aaev
AevKtov OvaKKiov
AevKico
|
vlov
Ac/jitXia Aafiecova,
(piXoKv/nacov evepye'rav, yv/xva-
<Ti\ap%i](ravTa
KaXco<; Kal
/xeyaXoho^co<i,
ovOevra he
[I
Kal to
/3aXa-
40
vijov
roh veoicrt Kal
rrpbs
rav eh avro
Kopayilav
rah
v7rapK0icrai<>
avrco
KTrjcnas
iv
Z/jLapayrfco,
Kal
i\7ricrKedaavra
to
yv/xvdaiov,
Kal eKaara irnreXeaavra
| Xd\nrpco<i
Kal
pLeyaXo-^rv^co^
,
dpe'ra<i
eveKa Kal evvoas I rds eh eavrov. Kal irrel kc he
reXevrdai],
Kare-
ve'^dev^ra
avrov virb roov
i(f>d/3cov
Kal rcov vecov eh rav
dyopav |
45
o~re(pavd)0 t]V
hid rco rds ttoXios
KapvKOS
Kar rdhe

ha\pos
are(f>a-
vol AevKtov QuaKKiov AevKico vlov
AlpLiXia
Aa\/3e'cova,
cpiXoKvpiaiov
evepye'rav, arecf)dvco ^pvcricD dpe\ras
eveKa Kal evvoa<i Ta<? eh eav-
rov

elo-eveydi]V
he
||
avrov eh rb
yvp,vdtriov
vrro re rcov
ecf)a/3cov
50
Kal rwv I
vecov,
Kal
ivrdcpj]v
iv go k av evOerov
ep-p-evai (fraivijrat
ro'rrco. rb Be
-^rdcf)Lo-pLa
rohe
dvdypa^rat
eh ardXav Xldco
Xev\Kco
Kai
bvOe/jievai
eh rb
yvfivdaiov Trap
rah
heho'^y
fxaricr[levacs
avrco ret-
tuu?.
fxfjvos <>parpi'co
heKara
]|
enriovros iirl
iepe'eos
rds
'Pw/xa?
Kai 55
AvroKpdropo<i | Kaicrapos,
Oe'co
vlco,
de'co
le^darco,
dpxie'peos
p.eyi-
arco Kal
7ra'jT/30?
rds
rrdrpihos
WoXepLbivos
rco
Zijvcovos
AaoSi\Keo<i,
rrpvrdvios
he AevKico OvaKKico AevKico vcu>
Al/Ju\i\a
Aafiecovos, <pi-
XoKV/xaico evepyera, arecpavacpdpco
he
jj
"Hrpdroovos
rco
'HpaKXeiha.
60
to
good
men he <irrv.
r
lnl irith
c/raf.ljira-
linns. -661 'whenPolen
waspriest
tion.

47.
AtfiiXia
: name of the tribe of Rome and
Augustus.'
in the nom.
sg.,
as in Latin
inscrip-
190 GREEK DIALECTS
[No.
25
Thessalian
Pelasgiotis
25. Larissa. V cent. b.c. IG. IX. ii. 662-663. SGDI. 343-344. Hoff-
mann II. 42. Roberts 210.
a.
TloXv^evaia i/x/xi.
b.
~Fe/ce8afxo<;.
26. Site of unknown
identity,
southeast of Larissa. V cent. b.c. IG.IX.
ii.1027.
a. "AttXovl
Aeo-p[(]o[i].
b.
'Apicrrtov
ovedetce tcoi
avvSav^vacpdpoi.
c.
Tipovos ipyd^aro.
27. Phalanna. V cent. B.C. IG.IX.ii.1226. Hoffmann 5.
5
No'/xos.
|
At K rov
I
f
aero top
|
/a?
paXi\p-aKera\_i\ |
/coiva
x\_P~\\
e
~
10
para
e[x]|oi>
Kal
/*[e] | 8uvder[a~\\\L aTrire\ia\ai]
to
28. Larissa. About 214 b.c. IG.IX.ii.517. SGDI.345.
Ditt.Syll.238-
239
(only
the letters of
Philip).
Hoffmann 11.16. Michel 41. Solmsen 9.
[Tay]eu6vrovv
''
AvayKiinroi YlerOaXeioi,
'Aptarovdot
Yivvop,eloi,
2
^rnyeveo^ 'lacroveioi,
EuoY/co[i | 'ASa^/JLavreioi, 'AXe^ia HXeap-^eiot,
yvp.vaaiap'xevTOS
'AXeva
AapioaOeveioi

^lXittttol rot
fiaaiXelos
eino-ToXdv
a^Tr^vareXXavTOS
ttot ros
raybs
Kal rav ttoXlv rav
inroyeypa/n/JLevav
*
4
"BacrtXei)? <>i'Xnr7ro<;
Aaptaa(\(ov
tois
rayols
Kal
tt)l
iroXet
yaipeiv. Tierpalos
Kal
'
AvdyKL7nro<;
Kal
'Apiaropov^
a5? curb
rr}?
Trpeo-fieias iyevovro,
II
ivecf)dvidv fioi
on Kal
rj vjxeTepa
7roXi<; Sid
25.
noXv^evaCa
: sc. <rT&\\a. See
168 c.

FtKe'Sa^os
: see
46,
52 b.
26. Aristion and his
fellow fta.(pv7)(i>6-
poi
set
up
to
Apollo of
the
At&xv-
A
late
inscription
of Phalanna
(IG.IX.
ii.
1234)
reads "AirXovvt
Kep5[o]iou
'Zovff'nra-
rpos | lloXe/xapxlSaios
6 duras
|
bvideitce ie-
popLvap.oveL\ffas
Kal
dpxi5avx''a(popl(ras.

Ae<rxa[i]6[i]
: or
Aeo"xa['Jo (cf. 38)?
Aeo-x^ptos,
an
epithet
of
Apollo,
oc-
curs in
Plutarch,
and
Aecrx
av
^P'-
0S ' s the
name of a month in Thessalian and
Cretan.
28. Decrees of Larissa made in ac-
cordance with recommendations of the
Macedonian
king Philip V,
whose let-
ters,
dated 219 and 214 b.c. and writ-
ten in the
kolvti,
are included. The
No.
28]
THESSALIAN INSCRIPTIONS
'
191
toi>?
7ro\e/jiov<i TrpoaSeiTaL
irXeovoiv
olktjtwv

eoos dv ovv Kal ere-l
povs i7rivo?)acofiev d^lovs
tov
Trap'
vpuv
ttoXltzv
pharos,
iirl tov ira- G
povros fcpivco ~ifn](f)icra(T6aL
vpds
ottojs tols
KaTOi\/covcnv Trap' vfilv
%e(raa\oiV
rj
tcov aXXeov
'JLXXijvaiv 8o0rji
iroXLrela. rovrov
yap
crvvreXeadevros Kal
avv/netvdv^rcov
Trdvrcov 8ia ra
(pi\dvdpa>7ra
8
Trimeter
fiai
erepd
re
7ro[X]Xa
tu>v
xprjcri/jLcov
eaeaOai Kal
ifiol
Kal
T?]i
TroXei Kal
rr)P
| ydapav
p,dXXov e^epyaad^aeadat.
erovs
/3'
"T7rep/3eperalov
tea ."
ijra(f)il;a/jLva<;
rds 7ro'Xio?
^rdcpLcrpLa
||
to
v7royeypap,p,evov

"Ila- 10
vd/jbfAOL
rd efcra err l/cdSc avvKXeLTOS
yevop,evas, dyopavop,evrovv
rovv
rayovv
irdv\rovv

^lXIttttol tol
/3acn\eLOS
<ypd/jL/j,ara irepL-^rav-
tos 7tot to?
raybs
Kal rdv ttoXlv
&(e)
kI
Uerpalos
Kal
'AvdyKtir-
7ro? Kal
|
'
ApLardvoos
,
ovs T ra?
7rpi(T
fielas iyevovdo, ivecpavlacroev
12
avrov,
ttok kI Kal a
d/xfxeovv
ttoXls 8te to?
7roXe'yUO?
7ro[TeSeeTO
irXeLovovv rovv KarotKeiaovrovv

pueairohl
Ke ovv Kal
krdpos
eiri-
voeiaovfxev d^los
rot
Trap dp,p,k
|
TroXtrevpLaros,
ir tol
irapedvros
14
Kpevve/xev -^racpl^aadeLV
d/JLp,e
o(y)s
zee Tot? KaroiKevreaai
irdp
ap,p,e
YleT0\_a]\\Xovv
Kal rovv aXXovv'FiXXdvovv Sodei a rroXireia

rolveos
yap
avvreXeadevros Kal
avv/xevvdvrovv
Trdv\rovv
8ie rd
(j)iXdv0pov7ra
1(5
TreTrelareLV dXXa re iroXXa rovv
xpeicrlp,ovv
eaaeadeiv Kal vtov Kal
rd iroXt Kal I ray
^ovpav
pudXXov i^epyaaOelaeadeLV

e\frd(f>icrreL
rd
TroXireia
Trpaao-e/xev irep
rovvveovv Kar rd 6
/3ajo-t\eu? kypayjre,
Kat, 18
tol'; KaroiKevTeaat
Trap
d[Xfxe
TlerOaXovv Kal rovv dXXovv EXXa-
vovv hehoaOetv rdv iroXiWelav Kal avrols Kal
iayovoLS
Kat ra XoLira
TL/Jtia
vTrap^efjbev
avrols irdvra
oaaairep
AaaaloLS,
<pv\ds eXo/xe'-||
vols eKaaTov irolas kg
/3eX\eLTL

to
/ma
tydcpLo-fia
rove
Kvppov
20
efi/mev
Kair iravros
%pdvoL
Kal rbs
rap,
las
eaho^pev
6vypd\friv
avro
Thessalians at this time were
nominally
o-aCois:
Aapia-alots.
Cf.
Hesych.
A&trav
independent,
but
actually subject
to
ttjv Adpurav.
But in other
inscriptions
Macedonia. Cf.
Polyb.4.76.2. onlyAdpuraor(later) Adpto-o-o.-

19f.
4>
v
-
10. o-vvKXeiTOS
: avvKXeis
(167.0)
is
\as
kt\.:
chonxiwicarh
the Irihc to which
used,
like Alt.
(TvyK\r)TOs eKK\r)cria,
of ;i he wishes to
belong,
wolas
gen. sg.
with
speriallysummonedassembly.

16. \i-
ep.p.ev understood, 0iASs
urn.
sg. by
at-
tov : eavrov. So also
evroT, evTTJs
in two I motion to 7ro/as. Cf. A 1 1. eXfodai 5
Other
inscriptions
of Larissa.

]'.. Aa- avroi/s

<pv\rjv
Kal
5rj/xov
Kal
(pparplav, fjs
192 GREEK DIALECTS
[No.
28
ev
(TrdWas XiOlaf Sua? Kal tcl
ovvfxara
tovv
7roXiToypa(pei0evTOVV
22 Kal
/carOe/jiev
I
Tap. fiev
lav ev to
lepbv
rot
"
AirXovvos toI
KepSotoi,
Tap, fia
dXXav ev rdv
a/cpoiroXiv,
Kal rdv ovdXav. ki<> tee
yilvveiTei
ev
rave, 86/xev"
Kal
varepov
^lXittttol toI
fiacnXelos
einaToXdv
24 dXXav d7rvare'X\avT0<i ttot
|
tos
Taybs
Kal rdv
ttoXiv, rajevovrovv
'
Apiarovoot
JLuvofjueioi,
EuSt/eot
'ASa/Jbavreioi,
''
AXe^iinroL
'IttttoXo-
X
e ^oi
,
||
''Einyeveos 'lacroveioi, NvpLeiviot Mracrta/ot,
yvp,vacnapyev-
T0<;
Tip.ovvi8a Tip,ovvi8aioi,
rdv
viroyeypapLp-e'vav

|
2(i
"
BacriXeu? QiXittttos
Aapiaaicov
toIi
rayois
Kal
Tr)i
iroXei
X
ai
'~
petv.
irvvOdvopbai
tovs
7roXtToypa(j)rj0evTa<i
Kara I
rr/v irap
ep,ov
eTnaroXrjV
Kal to
^r?j(f)io-pia
to
vp.Tepov
Kal
dvaypacfcevTas
et? Ta?
28
crrr/Xa? eKKeKoXdcjidat,

elWrep
ovv
eyeyovei tovto,
rjaTo^rJKeiaav
ol
&vv
fiovXevaavTes vp.lv
Kal tov
avpcfyepovTOS rfji TraTpiSi |
Kal
t>}?
epi7]<i Kpicrecos.
otl
yap
irdvTWV KaXXicrTov eaTiv go? irXelcrTcov
yuere-
30
^ovtcov
T0V TroXiTev
p,aTos
||
Trjv
Te ttoXlv
la^vetv
Kal
Trjv %(t)pav p,rj
wenrep
vvv
ala^poi^ yepaevecrQai,
vopbi^co p.ev
ov8'
vp-cbv
ovOeva dv
dvWenrelv, e^eaTi
Be Kal tovs A.O7rou? toiis Tals
opLOiais
ttoXlto-
32
ypatplais ^pm
p.evov<i Oecopelv,
tov Kal ol
'Vaypbal\oC
elatv,
ol Kal tovs
olKTa<i,
OTav
eXevdepcoacoatv, irpoahe^opievoi
els to
iroXiTevpua
Kal
twv
dp^eicov /ie|[TaSi]SoVre9
Kal 8id tov tolovtov
Tpoirov
ov
p,6vov
34
Trjv
l&iav
iraTpiha eTT-qv^ipcacnv,
dXXd Kal diroLKias
(a)^eBbv
j
[et?
e^hopLrjKOVTa
roVou?
eKireTrop.^acnv.
TrX\r)~\v
eTi he Kal vvv
irapa-
KaXcb
vpds
dcfctXoTipLws irpoaeXdelv || [7rpo? to] irpdypca
Kal tovs
p.ev KeKpip.evov$
vtto twv ttoXitoiv
aTTOKaTao-Trjcrai
elas
t^v
ttoXl-
36
Teiav,
el 8e
| [rtve? d]vi]Ke<7Tov
tl
Treirpd^acnv
etas
tijv fiaaiXetav
1] Trjv
ttoXiv
7]
St'
dXXijv
TLvd aWtav
pir] d^iol
elcriv I
[p,eT^ecv
tP/s <tt>;\?;<? TavTt]<;,
irepl
tovtcov
ti]V virepBeatv 7roi/]o~ao~0ai,
e&)?
38 dv
iyd) eTno-Tpe-^ras
dirb
t>}?
| [crT/oaJTet/i?
SiaKovcrco

toIs
pievTOV
KaTijyopelv
tovtwv
pueXXovcnv
irpoeliraTe
Ottcos
/u,r/ (fiavwaiv
Sid
0[t|A.o]Tt/u-tay
tovto rroiovvTes. eVou?
'
TopTrialov iy'."
b.v
(3oij\wi>Tai
eJvai.

28.
T|o-ToxT|Ki(rav
: now attested from Si >me half dozen
Koivi)
3
pi. plpf.
of
ao-Toxtw,
miss the
mark,
sources. It is
probably
due to the anal-
fail.
Both word and
ending
are
post- ogyof
adverbs like
7rpwrov,
Xot7r6
v,
etc.

classical.

38.
jjivrov:
fitvToi.
This is 40.
irep Upovv
:
apparently equivalent,
No.
20]
THESSALIAN INSCRIPTIONS 193
\fra(f)L^afXva^
ras 7roXio<;
ylraxfytapLa
to
viroyeWj^pa
/x/xevov
"
e- 40
/xicrrioi
ra
iiarepofieLvvia dyopavo/JLevro'i
'
AXe^iiriroi rrep lepovv,
'AXe^iTnroi
Xe|a[y]|ro?
e-^rd^iarei
ra
iroXireia,
bo-crow
p.ev i(f>dv-
<ypev6elv
/ave? rovv
TreTroXiroypacfieifievovv,
rbs
raja's
ijypd^avyl
ras iv
Xev/cov/xa icrOefxev
avrbs iv rbv
Xip-e'va,
rov\y /*]a
Xoirrovv 42
rovv
ireTroXiroypac^eipievovv
tear rdv
i7ricrr\_o~\\Xdv
rot
/3acrtXei09
ra
ovv/xara
ical t? i-mo-roXas rot
j3aatXelo<i
ical ra
yjra^io-fiara
ro
re
virirpb [t]<x?
jevo/xevov |
ical ro
rdyuov
oyypd^jravras
iv crraXXas 44
Xidias 8vas
/carOe'fxev
rdv
fxev
lav iv rbv vabv rol
"
AttXovvos rot
HepSoloc,\\
rdv 8e dXXav iv rdv
a/cpoiroXiv
iv rbv vabv ras
'AOdvas,
ical rdv bvdXav rdv iv rave
lyivvfievav
rbs
|
(rb<;) rapblas Bbfxev
dr 46
rdv KOivdv rroOohovv

rb
p,d
^rd<^iap,a
rove
icvppov
e/x/xev
icarr
iravrbs
y^povoi
"
ol
rrerroXiro^pa^eL^evoi
/car re rd<$ iiriaroXd^ rol
(3acrLXelo<i
ical /car ra
yfratyiafiara
t? 7ro'Xi09

|
~EafJi66paice<;

"A/3%t7T7ro? KaXXufyovvreios.
48
Ivpavvovvioi

'A
)
yeioivoo<;
Avici'vetos,
<&dXa\icpos:
1ip.iaio<;,
[icrX.
49-78].
TvprovvLoi

JLvdoivos
Aerrtvato<i, QiXoSa/xos Aerrivaios,
Boi'- 7;>
avco?
Aa/xfidrpeios, [tcrX. 79-92].
29. Larissa. II cent, b.c IG.IX.ii.553. Hoffmann II. 18.
Irpvfiovv
MoXoroL
[o]
(j>d/j.evo<i a7TeiXeu6(e)povadeiv
dirb
|
Mo- 20
Xoroi rol <$>oivucos rb<i
ryivo/xe'vos
ra ttoXl Kar rbv
vdfiov dpyv-
pioi
I
ararelpa^
SeKaire/JLTre.
'
AXioSovpos
UoXv%eveio<;
6
(f)dfievo<;
d\ireiXev9epovcr9eLV
dirb
HoXv^e'voi
'
App-ogeveioi
rbs
yivofievos
\
ra 24
ttoXl Kar rbv
vop,ov apyvpioi crrarelpa<i
8e/ca7rep.7re.
in the
language
of
adulation,
to
Trip
(iaaiXiKuiv.

41. 6o-<rovv kt\. : whom-

ever
of
those that have been enrolled
any
persons
accuse,
icpavypevdav
in mean
ing
not
efpaipovvrai,
but
xarriyopovvTai.
(cf. 1.38).

43.
KalTtt4/a4>i<r|j.aTa
kt\. :
and the
decrees,
both the one
just previ-
ously passed
and the
present
one.
v-mrpb
ras,
SC.
apipas.
Cf. Boeot.
irpoTrjvl,
136.1.
Similarly
ro?
vmrpb
ras
yevopt-
vol
irkp
6.tG)v
\f/cMpicrp.aTos
in another in-
scription
of Larissa
(IG.IX.ii.612.30).
3. Thewhole
inscription
of 4 1 lines
contains a list of
manumissions,
all in
i
lie same
phraseology.
20.
<j>d|ievos dimXtvGtpovo-Gtiv: perf.
infill. =
aTTv^evdepQcrOat,
with
(pdpevos,
declared
free.
194 GREEK DIALECTS
[No.
30
30. Larissa. Late II or
early
I cent. b.c. IG.IX.ii.536.
[Nt/coJ/cXeaf? A]uro/3o[u]Xeto[<?]. |
Xeiropevovros
'A<yei\o-ia
He-
5 vovveloi ol
|
rov
ravpov
Trefyeipd^Kovres

|
Nt/co/cXe'a?
AvTo/3ov\eio<;,
I
''
KpiGTiovv YlapfieviaKLO<i,
|
Tlpa^ias Etpa/cXe/Sato?, |
Aa/iiea?
Spa-
o-i
/
7T7reto'?,
||
[ktX. 1019].
31. Crannon. IIcent.B.c. IG.IX.ii.401. SGDI.361B. Hoffmann11.54.
Michel 302.
[^rpara]jvro<;
tovv
Tle[rdaXovv | AtWTO?]
Uavaavtaioi Ma-
T/307roX[tVa, | rwyevo^vrovp
^iXdvoi
'
Aaro^a^eiot,
I
<>lX]ovvo<$
5
'Avriyeveioi, Tev[vdot
'
Ka^(TTov~\oeiot,
Tevvdoi
Alo-%vX[eioi,
- -
|
- -
Is^aXXtaOeveioi, Tap,Le[v6vTovv
- -
I

'A^vnyoveloL,
<>ei8ovvos
Eu[8ofe/ot], |
- -
o<?
'
Avriyeveioi
Xe'^avro[<;

eVet|Set
A/jouy
LTau-
10
cramato[9] MaTpo7r[oXira? ||
StereJXei evepyeres
to kolvov
[ra? f
7ro'Xt]o<>
ev Te toZ?
7rporepo[v xpovois |
/cat
e]f
Ta
dp'ya
ra eavroi
Kal
ic\oiva
Ta
|
7ro'Xt
/c]al
Ka9' ISSiav alv rov
%peiav [e^ojzm, e'SoJ^e
15 rov koivov Ta? 7ro'X(09
[eVai^e'crat]
Aiovra er ra
7rpoavype[ai
rdv
|
e^et
Kal
7t]ot
ray ttoXlv Kal
7ro[#'
eKaarov
| tow]
iroXirdovv
Kal
8e&6o~[6at
Kal
av\rov\ /ca(t)
tois
eayovois cn\eXeiav
irdvrovv
|
20
/cat]
davXiav Kal
laoTifiiav
Kal
[irdvra ||
ra
Xot]7ra
avrov
vTrap^e-
p,ev Ti/jLLa
[ocrcra | /cat]
Tot? Xot7rot<?
irpo^evoi^,
Kal
[(fypovriaai | tov]
Ta/i[/]ay
<$>eihovva
Ei)So'et[ov
oi>? /ce
|
dr
ra^~\
tovv
rayovv yvov-
25
/^a?
[toW
to
| i^a'^)io-/A]a ovypafai
ev Kiova
Xi6lv[av ||
/cat
T]e[0et]
aKpovv
ev Tot?
iapovrols, [to ]
/i-a
oJ^a'Xou/iia
to
yevo/xevov
[ev
rave
| eyypacpe'^/xev
ev
rots
Xoyoa
ra[<; tt6Xlo<;~\.
32. Phalanna. Ill cent. IG.IX.ii.1233. SGDI.1330. IIoffinannII.il.
Michel 1120.
['A^Odva
IloXtaSi ol
TToXlap^ot ove\6etKav dp^moXLap^evTO^ \
5
'
AaKXaTTLohovpoi Ala^LViaioi

|
II
0X^7^01^09 2t/i/xiato?,
||
'Acr/cXa-
7ri68ovpo<;
SevoXaoL,
I
TLv/3ioro<; 'JLiriyovoi,
ILttivikos naucrayt'aio?.
so. Refers to the Thessalian bull- 31. Decree in honor of Leon of Ma-
fight,
the
ravpoKadaipia,
or
ravpod-qpia
as
tropolis.

24.
aicpouv
kt\. : in the con-
it i.s called in another
inscription
of secrated
places of
the
heights (?).
But
Larissa, Ditt.Syll.071.
in
aKpovv
one
suspects
some error of
the
engraver.
No.
33]
THESSALIAN INSCRIPTIONS 195
Thessaliotis
33.
Thetouium,
not far from Cierium. V cent.
B.C. IG. XII. ii. 257.
Solmsen 10.
-e?
hvXopeovros
<$>i\oviko hvios.
[
%toviol eSo/cav
-Loraipot
rot
K.\opLV0{oi
/cavroi Kal
'yevei
Kal
f^oiKidraLS
Kal
%pe
ixacriv
davXillav /careXeiav
/cevfepyerav
irrroie- 5
aav Kev
Taya
Kev
dra<y\(ai.
at Tt9
irapfiaivoi,
ro\v
ra<ybv
top iire-
(Trd/covTa
e\%%avaicd(J))hev.
rd
^pvaia
Kal
Ta\\ap<yvpia
res
BeX^ato
10
clttoXo
fxeva
eaoae
'Opearao Qepe/cpdr-
33. Decree of the Thetonians in
honor of Sotaerus the
Corinthian,
who
had recovered the
gold
and silver ob-
jects
that had been lost from the tem-
ple
of
Apollo.
For the
special
dialectic
peculiarities,
see 214.
5.
Kevipep-yeTav
: or
xevfepyirav
? See
94.7.

6. kv
ra-yd
kIv
d.T<vyai
: in war
and
peace.
The
phrase
is
plainly
the
equivalent
of the usual Kal
irokifiov
Kal
eipr/vrji (or
iv
n-oXe'p.wi
/ctX.),
and is ex-
plained by
the fact that in
early times,
as also later in the time of Jason of
Pherae,
the
ray6s
was the
military
head
of the united
Thessalians, appointed
only
in time of war. Jason of
Pherae,
in
boasting
of the
military strength
of
the Thessalians on a war
footing,
ex-
press
this last
by
brav
rayevrirai
0er-
ra\ia,
ttrav
raybs
ivddSe
Karacrrr/,
Srau
Tayeinjraira
Kara QerraXlav
(Xen.
Hell.
6.1.8,9,12).
So
rayd
(one
would
expect
Ttxyia.)
and
drayla(cf. dKoap-la
time n'/nit
no
K6<Tfj.os
was in
office)
were times of
war and
peace respectively.
But the
use of the
phrase
does not
necessarily
show that the institution under which
it
originated
was in
vogue
at the time of
this
inscription ; and,
in
any
ease, the
T<ry6sof
1. His the
municipal official,
like
the
rayol
of no. 28.
1,
10. It is obvious that the text as
it stands is
incomplete
both at the
beginning
and the
end, although
the
bronze tablet on which it is inscribed
is intact. A horizontal line was cut in
the bronze to indicate that 1. 1 did not
belong
with the
following.
Either this
is one of a connected series of
tablets,
in which case 1. 1 forms the conclusion
of a decree
given
on a
preceding tablet,
while the
present
decree was ((included
on the
following tablet; or,
as seems
on the whole more
likely,
1.1 is the
conclusion of the
present decree,
and
was added at the
top
when it was
found that no
space
was left at the
bottom. In this case we read
'Opearao
<i>fpeKpares (cf. 108.2) or,
witli correc-
tion, <$>epeKpdre(o)s IwXope'oi'ros
QiXovlko
Awos,
when
Orestes,
son
of
Pherecrates
son
of Philonicus,
was
v\wp6s.
The use
of
thegen.
instead of the
patronymic
ad-
jective
would be
only
another instance
(see 214)
of
divergence
from the usual
Thessalian. The addition of the
grand-
father's name is
unusual,
but not un-
precedented (cf. e.g.
no.
"ill),
likewise
the use of wis instead of the
gen.
alone
(cf. e.g.
SGDI.
1188, Arc; Diit.s.vll.478,
Stratus;
7ra?s often so used in Lesbian
and
Cyprian). v\wp6s
occurs in Arist.
196 GREEK DIALECTS
[No.
34
34. Pharsalus. Ill cent. n.c. IG.IX.ii.234. SGDI.326. Hoffmann II. 65.
'A[yadd rvya ]
a ttoXis
<>ap(ra\iovv
tois koX ou?
e| ap^as
<TV[jL7ro\iTevofAPOL<>
Kal
crv/jL7ro%[e/uLiadvTe]crcn
irdvaa
irpoOvp^la
eSovice rdv iroXireiav
Karrdirep <$>ap<Ta\ioi<i
rot?
|
e[ dpyds
iro-
X\nevop,evoLS,
ehovicaep, /xd e'/x
Ma/cow>tai9 rds
e'^o/ieW?
rov Aov-
epyov
I
(7)a[? fxopav Tr\e~\9pa
e^eUovra
eKaarov
ei/3dra
e%iv
5
TTarpoveav
rbfi
irdvra
y^povov. || T[a<yevdvTOV~\v
FiVfAetXiSa
Nf/cacrt-
aiov,
Avkov
Apov7raKtov,
'OioXv/cov
^ivacmnreiov,
Avkov
|
<J>e/oe-
Kparetov, 'AvTid%ov
Avvarei'ov.
(Four
columns of names
follow.)
Boeotian
35.
Temple
of
Apollo
Ptous,
near
Acraephia.
VI cent. B.C.
Br^al,
M.S.L.VII,448. HoUeaux,
ibid.
VIII,
180.
Buck,
Class. Phil.
IV, 76ff.,437.
Ka\foi> dyaXp.a pava/cri
/r[e/ca/3oXot
y
A7ro(X)\ovi
?AapL]ocri&a<>
irolpecre /u,'
'E^e'crT/ooTO?. avrdp eirepLcfxrav
Pol. 6. 8.0 as the title of an official simi-
lar to the
dypov6/xos,
but nowhere else
than in this
inscription
as an
eponymous
officer.
34. Pharsalus
grants citizenship
to
those who have assisted
it,
and
gives
land to each
youth.
1 ft', tois Kal ovs kt\. :
'
to those who
have
already
from the
beginning
been
politically
associated
(non-technical
use of
<Tvfiiro\iTvofjL^vois,
not those who
have
already enjoyed citizenship),
and
to those who have
zealously
assisted in
war, just
as to those who have been
citizens of Pharsalus from the
begin-
ning.'

Kal ovs
: even as it
is, already.
Cf.. SGDI.2100 SovXeiW ko.0ws Kal ws
servingjust
as at
present,
SGDI.1832.11
fiera
t&v Kal us
Gvvt}p-r\p.vsj)v
with those
already
chosen.

3.
|a
MaKowtais :
'
in
the district known as the
Poppy (p.-qKuv)
Fields.'
35. An
epigram
of four hexameter
verses inscribed
fiov<jTpo(pT)86v
on asmall
tile,
broken at the bottom.
Vs. 1.
a-ya\|ia
: not
statue,
but used
in its earlier and more
general
sense
of
ornament, pleasing gift,
about =
avad-mxa.
Cf.
CIG.I,p.7,
SGDI.5507.

fj Ka(B6Xoi|:
or
^[/ie/ca/36\oi],
cf.
fheKa-
ddfxoe,
no. 38
(52b).
Vs. 2. It is
possible
that the second
letter is not <r but
p,
in which case we
should read some such name as
Neo-rjo-
pidas (Wilamowitz).
In either case va-
rious restorations of the first
syllable
are of course
equally possible.
The
form is in
agreement
with
'Ex&rrpoTos,
and is either an
epic patronymic
or a
designation
of the
gens
or
phratry
to
which
'Ex^a-rporos (a Boeotian;
note
-a-rpoTos, 5) belonged.
No.
41]
BOEOTIAN
INSCRIPTIONS
197
[
~|
j,
YlrotepL.
to?
to,
fdvax^, fafyvkayao,
81801 8'
ap(e)rdv [re
ical
6\/3ov.]
36. Vase
probably
from
Tanagra,
VI cent. B.C.
'Ecf>.'Ap^.
1900,
107.
k.epo6e\p)pe<l htapbv
''
Kird
'(\)\ovo<; Kapv/cepio.
37. Vase from Thebes. VI cent. B.C.
'E^.'Ap^.
1000,107.
Htapbv
to Hvdio
Fio-f68i/co<;
dveOeice.
38-39.
Tanagra.
VI cent. B.C.
IG.VII.593,606. SGDI.876,885.
38. 'Etti
YheicaSdfioe ip.
39. 'EttI
'6/a/3ae.
40. Vase of uncertain
origin. Probably
V cent. B.C. IG.VII. 3467.
SGDI.1133.
~Moyea
8i8on ral
yvvat/cl
8opov ILv^dpc Tevrpencpavro kotvXov,
09
%
aoav irie.
41. Thebes. Middle IV cent. B.C. IG.VII. 2418. SGDI.705. Pitt.
Syll.120.
Hicks 135. Michel 017.
[Tod ^pet^/xara avve/3[d\ov0o
ev rov
iroXepov
| rbv\ 7ro[Xe-
piov\
lioicoTol
7re[pl
too
lapoi
to)
ip Be\<ot?
I
7r]or
too?
acref3tovTa<i
to
lapb[v
ro)
'
AttoWcovos tw
| II]
of#ia).
||
Vs. 3. Here stood the
subject
of
ene/uLipcTav,
the names of the donors.
The form of which the final ov is
pre-
served
may
be an
adjective
in
agree-
ment
with,
or a noun in
apposition
with, &ya\fj.a
understood.
Vs. 4.
<j>e4>v\ax^o-o
: Horn.
ire^t/Xaijo,
cf. 65 .

81801 : a rare
imperative
form
which occurs in
Pindar,
and in another
Boeotian and a Corinthian
inscripf ion,
and is
formed,
like
tiyei, irteL, by
the
add i I ion of a
particle
(cf.
ovroal
etc.).
For the whole verse
ending, compare
h.Hom,15and
20,
and Callim.1.96.
36. Cf. Paus.0.20.3 Utlv . . . kv Ta-
v&ypq.,
kclI
6pos KrjpvKtov,
evOa
'Kpp.rjv
re-
xOyvat Myov<ri.
But here the
epithet
Ka.pvKei.os
is
applied
to
Apollo. Aep.o-
6t(p)pes
is the same as
Aap:od<:po-qs
found
elsewhere, and,
if the E is
correctly
read,
the dedicator was an Athenian or
Euboean.
38-39.
Examples
of the
early spell-
ing
oe and
ae, 26,
30. For
fhexa-
see
526. Tor eiri with dat. see 186.6.
40.
Mo-yea
: niasc. in -a. 105.1a.

TivrpiTi^xivTO (or
rev- ? See
94.7):
to?
Ed-, daughter
of
Y^vrp^rKpavro^.
The
first
part
of the name is identical with
(iiat. of the Boeotian town winch
ap-
pears
in Moments
F.vrprjats.
Cf.
Eirrpei-
riSeies in a later Boeotian
inscription.
See 61. 3.

os
: us. 5Sk.
41. List o!' contributions for (he
sacred
war(366
346b.
c). Byzantium
was at this time allied with the Boeo-
tians
(cf. Dem.9.34).
Note the reten-
tion of the older
spelling
e beside
et,
198 GBEEK DIALECTS
[No.
41
5
'ApiGTtcovos ap%ovTO<;

'AXf
7/ot

I 7rpLa>yeS Xo'po-v/r
AdScovos,
'
ApiaTO

|
'Ava/cropiees rpcd/covra pvds
'
7rpi[cryee<;]
- -
| (pop/xco, "Ap/cos Tepeo?.
I
BufafTtot
^povaico
10
Aa/x-^raKavco ar^arelpa^ ||
oy&oe/covra
Trerrapa^, dpyvpfw 'At[t-
/ceo
8/oa]]^/U.a9
Setcae^

avveSpoi
T$vavTicov
[ecvL^av]
I to
^pvaiov
Kep/avo9 ItLlpoTL/JLco, 'Ay
| A?/Xo7rTi^&),
Ai&Wcrto? Et-
15
paiwvos. | 'Adav68a)po<;
Aicovvaio)
Te^e[St09], || Trpo^evos J^olootwv,
X[\]i'as S[pa%/ia9]. |
Ni/coXaco
ap%ovTO<;

'AXv^^ot ]|
a'XXa9
TpidtcovTCt
pvds
ei[vi^av]

| irpia'yeie'i
'A\v^aicov
(Deo I
['AJXe^aV-
Spou,
Aicop
IIoXuX[aoi/]. ||
20
[
f
A]7io-t^tVct) ap%oi>TO<;

TSv^dvTioi
[avve/3d\X]ov6o
aXXa>9 Trer-
ra/can'ct)?
araTelpa [<? ^/3u|cr]
/a)9
Aap^aKavu><i
iv rov
iroXe/xov
rov
ii[7Tp rw] I (apw
tw
e^u,
BeX^>ot? eiroXepnov
Bota)T[oi]

|
crvvehpot
25
elvi^av
2&>cri9
Ka/)a[i]t^w, || [ITJa/a/xefi'cr/co? nyyoa/xou.
42.
Temple
of
Apollo Ptous,
near
Acraephia.
Between 312 and 304 B.C.
IG. VII. 2723. SGDI.570. Michel 1105. Solmsen 13.
Botcoroi 'AttoXXcoz^ II Tcoi'bt dvedcav
dp^ovros
Botforot? <J>tXo-
fcd)fX(o
f
A[vT]cy[_ev]Lico etcr7ue[t09], |
dfaSpiarevovTwv 'E/x7reSo-
[/c]Xei09 'AOavofcpiTia) TavayprjOi,
Tlovdcovo?
A[u]T0/AetSe[u]&>
'Fip^opevia), J
'l7T7roT/&)yo9
FacrTfyU-eicWTtft)
Ko>a>fet09, 'E7ri/ra[X-
T]t09 Mapw'ft) (-)et/3//a>,
Nikicovos
T[/9]L'X[<
/
]&)f09
IIXaTaet09,
I
'ApLaro/cXeios 'A<yaaii]u> 'AvOaSovico,
^dcovos
to[T]i/U,t'a>
(
H
)eto"7rt-
eto9, pavrevopevco 'OwpdaTco
Nt/coXat&) (")eicr7nei09.
as
7rpta-7ees
beside
Trpto^eres,
Attic cu in Me dedication. From
iSpidw
used like
'AXi/faicof
beside
'AXvfiJoi,
and Attic Att.
iSpiw.
Cf. Att.
d<pl5pv/xa
used of a
gen. sg.
in -ov beside -w. shrine made after the model of
another,
22. tov
virtp
kt\. -. relative use of the as that of
Asclepius
modeled after the
article,
unknown in the later Boeotian one at
Epidaurus (cf.
Roberts II. GO.
13).
inscriptions.
See 126. Observe that in the case of the
repre-
42. Dedication of a
tripod
to
Apollo
sentative of Plataea the
gen. sg.
of the
Ptous
by
the Boeotian
league.
This is father's name is
used,
not the
patron,
one of a series of four
belonging
to the
adj.
as in the case of the others. The
same
peril
id
(IG.VII.
2723-2724
b).
same holds true in the other three dedi-
d4>8piaTu6vTO)v
: those who serve as
cations,
and it is
probable
that this is
*a<pebpiS.Tai
or
official representatives
at not
accidental,
but that the
Plataeans,
No.
43]
BOEOTIAN INSCRIPTIONS
199
43. Orchomenos. Between 222 and 200 B.C. IG. VII. 3172. SGDI.
488. Inscr.Jurid.
I, pp.276 ff.,509
f. Solmsenl5. The sections of the text
are
given
in the order in which
they
were inscribed
(cf.
11. 30
ft'.),
but the
numbering
of the
original publication
is added in
parentheses.
Tot
TroXe/nap^OL
rol iirl
TIoXvfcpdTios
|
ap^ovTOS
<I>iXo'/xei\o?
*
<$>i\a>vo<i,
I
KcuptaoScopos
Aicovvaio),
'
A0av68a)\po<i
"Xttttcovo*; ave-
rypa-drav
tcada)<i II eiroeicravOo rav cnrohocriv twv 8a\i>eia>v twv Ni/ca-
p
" '
II
(106)
peras
tear to
yjr dieter
fia
to)
Sdfxo).
(Met)y(o)?
'
A\a\KOfxevL(0
\
fri/cao-Trj /crj KTT), eVe-v^-ac^iSSe
I
t&tXo'-,^
/xetXo?
<i>i\o)vo<i
)
Ka(f)Lcr6S(opo<i
||
Aicovoverica
e'Xee

7rpo{3e/3a>\evfjL-
10
vov I
elfxev
avrv irorl
8d/xov,
einSel
eire^d^btTTCLTO
6
8dfio<; dirohofxev
NiKaperi](L) |
ia>vo<i rbv
rap,lav
top
Trpodp^ovra
|
rdv
rpirav
7rerpd/xeivov
curb
\r^\dv virep^a
[xeptdoov
rdv Iwadcov /car rds
7ro'A.to9,
15
so
long
associated
politically
with the
Athenians, adopted
the Attic
usage
at
an
early
date.
43. The Nicareta
inscription.
Nica-
reta, daughter
of
Theon,
of
Thespiae,
had lent various sums of
money
to the
city
of
Orchomenus,
for which she held
against
it certain
notes, generally
re-
ferred to as
ovtrepa/uLepiai (once,
1. 55
f.,
asras
iixwpd^Ls).
These are recorded in
IV. When Nicareta
appeared
at Or-
chomenus to collect these
(11.44ff.),
the
city
was unable to meet
them,
and an
agreement
was entered into
according
to which the
city
was to
pay
her the
sum of
18,833
drachmas within a cer-
tain time and the
polemarchs
were to
give
her a
personal
contract for the
payment.
The text of the
agreement
(6fj.o\oyd)
is
given
in
VII,
and of the eon-
tract
(croijyypafios),
written in the
koivt),
in VI. The sum of
18,833
drachmas is
more than the total of the notes re-
corded in IV
(17,585 dr.,
2
obols),
but
probably
less than
they
amounted to
with the normal
penalties
for
delayed
payment.
For the
phrase
S iirldu>aa.v
(1. 135,
cf. 1.
IG),
which
they persuaded
her to
accept, implies
some concession
on her
part. Finally
the
city passed
a
vote
(III)
to
pay
the amount and take
up
the notes and the contract. When
this had been
accomplished
it
passed
a
further vote
(II) ordering
all the docu-
ments to be inscribed in a
specified
order. This was done as staled in
I,
which serves as a
heading
to the whole
inscription.
10 ff.
TrpoPePtoXeufitvov
kt\. : that
he,
had a
proboulcuma
to
present
to the
peo-
ple.
Whereasthe
people
had mini that the
treasurer in
charge for
the third
period
offour
months should
pay
t 1
Nicareta,
in settlement
of
the notes which sfa held
against
the
city,
the sum u'/iirh the
city
persuaded
In r
(t<> accept),
is. s.;.; drach-
mas,
and that the
/
lemarchs should
take
up
the contract
they gave for
the
money against themselves, they
ami the
treasurer and the ten whom Nicareta
selected,
and cancel the notes
against
the
city
(maturing)
in the
arcJumship
of Xenocritus,
and since the
polemarchs
had
arranged
these matins and tic
200 GREEK DIALECTS
[No.
43
o
i\7rid(oae
avrav a
ttoXis,
dpyovpico 8pa%/Lid<s
I
pbovpias oKTaKio"yt-
Xta? oKraKariwi
rptd\KOvra Tpls, ktj
t&>?
iroXep,dp-^oy<i dveXealdrj
Tav
(v>i)
re ~ vvr
YP
a(
P
0V
,
av eouHcav
ovirep
| \o\vtu>v
tcov
^peifxarcov
/car
a\_v\rv
avTO}[y~\
|
K7)
6
Tafias ktj
(dv irodeiXeTo
NitcapeTa 8e'/c[a], |
ktj
rd<i
virepapiepias hiaypd-^raadrj
rds
\_fcdr~\ |
rets iroXios rds iirl
aevo-
25
icpiTco dp^ovTOt; |
eV
(deio-Tnrjs , /ci]
oura
pepvKovofieiovrcov
II T<yi>
iroXepidp^ojv
fcr)
too
rap,iao
diro86v]ro<i rd
^petfiara
/car to
SfxoXo-
<yov
to
irdp |
(P)t6(peo~TOV io8oopoo
(BeLairtela
Tedev,
I
SeSoyOij
tv
Sd/xv

tco?
iroXep-dp^oos, |
iiri ica to
yjrd(f)iap,a /covpiov yeveiTT],
.^
dyypdllyjrr]
iv GTaXav XiQivav to Te
tydfyio-jxa
ovto
(II)
I
ktj
to
ovirep
Tas airoS6aco<;
(III), icd(T)
TavTa Se
ktj
|
Tas
virepajxepias
t<z(<?)
KaT Tas 7ro'\to? Ta$ N
i\>capeTas (IV) K7j
to
o[v]iovp,a
too
<ypa/x-
^jj
'
uLdTelos too
8[i^\arypd-^ravTO<i
avTas
(V) kyj
Tav
avyypacpov
Tav
\\
T-
Qelcrav
Trap Ytcpid&av (VI) ktj
to
aVTijpacpov </c?)
]
to
avTiypafyov)
to)
6fio\6<ya>
TOi TedevTOi
irdp
P)i6\(pecrT0V (VII) ktj
Tav
biaypacfydv
toov
%peip,dTO)v
oSv
j
eypaijrav avTr)
Std
Tpeire'SSas (VIII), ktj
to
*1
aXoopua
I
d7ro\oyLTTao-T7]
ttotI
fcaT6ir[T~\a[<;
,
ir^opov
S'
elp,ev
II diro
TOOV TToXtTLKOOV.
II!
Aa/jLdTpieo viovfieivir)
] ireTpaTi], eire-^rdcpiSSe K[a](/>ero'Sa>|0o?
Ai-
o)\vovcrio),
'
AOavdSoopos
"\ttttwvos
eXe^e

7r/Joy3e|[/3j&)Xei//i,eVoi'
et-
fxev
avTu ttotI
hdjxov, iiriBel,
| irapyevofxe'va
1
;
Ni/capeVa?
tiwpo?
*il et<T7ri/ca?
| [tc~\r) irpaTTooaa<;
to Sdveiov Tav iroXiv KaT ra? ov-
f
ire[p~\\ap.epia[<;~\
Ta<; taicra?
avTi), [dva^<y/cda[de]v
tv
iroXeixap\j(y kt)
6
Tafxias
aovy^(opeLaavTO<i
tw
hapboi SopLev
I
[/c]aT au[Tu]
au-
[r]wf crovvypa(f)OV
ttot
t?j ovirapydtcrrj ot7re[/o][a
/
aepi
/
?;,
e[y T~\dv
tea
treasurer had
paid
the
money according
to the
agreement deposited
with Theo-
phestus,
be it voted
by
the
people,
etc.
40-41.
viou|xivlt] TrerpaTt]
:
rerdpTT]
la-ra/xivov.
On viov- from
peo-,
see 42. h a.

40 ff . The
polemarchs
and the treas-
urer were
obliged,
with the assent
of
the
people,
to
give
a contract
against
them-
selves in addition to the
existing oinrepa-
ixcpla,
until the
levy for
this
purpose
should be made
and
the amount
agreed
upon provided.
This is the
only
satis-
factory interpretation
of the most
troublesome
passage
in the
inscription,
though
one
difficulty remains,
the use
of the
singular ov-!repap,eplr]
where we
should
expect
the
plural.

49.
t[v-r]dv
:
until, originating
in iv tclv
ap.4pav.
Cf.
136.1 and note on 28.43.

tv ovto :
for
this
purpose.
Cf.
wbpov
4v ovto 11.
59,
00.

evevix^eiei,
not
ivevixOet,
is declared
certain
by Baunack, Philol.XLVIlI,
No.
43]
BOEOTIAN
INSCRIPTIONS
201.
ivevi^deiet
a
dvfyopd
iv
ovto,
k[i]] || KO/xiTT[eiTr)~\
ra
avv^wpetdevTa
5
r

%pei[iaTa,
| heho^O-q
rv
Sd/xv
tov
rafxiav
tov
[ir^podp^ovTa | [rdv]
rpira[v] 7rerpd/jitvop dirohopbev
irehd twv
| iroXe/xap^wv Nt/caperr]
dpy[v]piw Spaxfids fivpias
\ [cwjTa/aa-^etA.ta?
OKraKaria[<;] rpid-
k[o~\vtcl rpls Uo\v\\Kpdrio<i dp^ovTos
iv rv
Aa/narpi'v /xeivl ktj
Ta?
^5
(lob)
e'[/x]|7rpa'|t?
rds tcocra?
~Nifca[pTi] tear]
rds iroXios
B,ev[o^xpiTW
dp%0VT0<;
iv
Seicnriy]^
7ra'cra?
htaXtdvaa[6rj~\ |
tw?
rroXepLap-^wi, ktj
rdv
aovvypacpdv,
dv
e%i
tear
t[coz/] | rroXepLdp^wv K7]
tw
rapLiao,
dveXeadij, iropov [8' ei]\\fiv
iv ovro dirb twv
rds woXios rroOohw- ,
/xdrcov
7rdvT[cov]. |
aevofcpLTco, 'AXaX/copeviw.

Nt/capera
eWo? ra?
7r[o']|\to? ^
'F*pxop,VL(OV K7)
tw
iyyvw
(")iwvo<i
^Lvvvop,w

t
7r\7rdpLaTa p,ovpir]
oySoeiKovra
irevre
Sioi>[o]
6/3oXiw

|
/c?)
tw
redpLiw
piaroop 'Apcaro-
vikos
Upa^ireXwi

|J
Aiovkicfkco, &LOVIQ),
to
aovvdXXay/xa.

Ni-
'',
tcapeTa
i'(w|i>o?
tw? ttoXlos
^p^op.eviwv fcr)
tw
iyyovw
tyicovos I
"Sovvvop-w

Ta
Tnrdp.ara
Sia^eiXn] 7revTafcdTi[r]]

| ?)
t<w
Te.Qp.iw
fiaTcop
6 avr6<;

AiovKiaKco, 'OpLoXati'co,
\ [t~\6
aovvaXXaypua.

Nt/capeVa
iWo? ra?
7ro'\i[o? ||
'
E~\p%o
p,ev
iwv
ktj
to)
iyyovw
ico-
'
n
vos
'Lovvvdp.w

Ta
ir\rrdp,aTa treTpaKio"yeLXii-\
'
fcr)
tco
T0p,iw
picTTwp
|
6 avTO's

xpovos
6 clvtos.

Nt/ca/oeVa
%iwvo<$ t<z? 7ro'Ato?
|
['EJp^o/iezncoy /e?)
tw
iyyovw
Hiwvos
'Zovvvdp.w

Ta
Tnrd\p,aTa )(ei-
XiT]

KT)
TW
TedpilW
flXTTWp
6 CLVTOS
'
AlOVKId
k[w
, ||
(^eJiA-Of^ta),
TO 'j
5
Ataypdyjry]
t<z<?
oi/7re/3[aj/U,]e/3ta?
Ta?
Nt/capera?
iv
(^eicnrirjS
rd<i X.
kut Ta<$
| [7r]o'X(o?

T60t> T0
p,ocf)ovXd/cwv ypapp-ciTevs
2a .... I
'ESafetcrev
Nta/oeVa
fyewvos
|
(")eo-7rifcr), irap6vT0<i auTrji
KV^piov
S()
toO
dvSpos Aetjiinrov
JL[v]\vop,L8ou, Ava^LCTohdipwi Ai[o]\vvaiov^
AS
'
)
413,
and
agrees
with uncontracted ilalc
given
at the end of each is the time
forms found
elsewhere,
as
Kovpwddei
of the loan
(rbtrowdWay/ia),
Cf. Thal-
(151.2).

,50.
KO|iCTT[ttTt|],
not
koij.It- heim,
Berl. Phil. Woch.
1893,267.
The
t[ij],
also after Baunack I.e.
expression throughout
is condensed.
C>1 If. The first
date, archonship
of
mvokpItu {&pxovtos), (fxeivds) 'A\a\nofit-
Xenocritus,
month of
Alalcomenius, via, ~NiKap<?Ta
G^wkos
(kclto.)
ras tt6\ios.
applies
to all the
following
notes
(cf.
78 ff. The text of the contracl is in
11.23, 56, 136, 151)
and is
probably
the the
Kotvij, though
dialed forms are re-
time at which
they
fell
due,
while the taineil in some of the
proper
names,
105
202 GEEEK DIALECTS
[No.
43
<Pi\o/jL7J\cdi <Pi\(i)vo<;,
I
'
Adavohdipau
"[ttttcovo^,
TIo[\v~\\fcp
ircai a-
(8)
po7ro?
/cat
eyyvois
||
et9 eKTetaiv tov haveiov
|
^ilvdaoov
Me/c<yao,
TeXecrta? I
Me/cyao,
AacriTnrcoi
HevoTilpiov,
Euapet JLv%a)pov,
ITe-
g? pi]X.a&)t
'Araf(W09,
Aiovvao^dipoai Ka(f)icro8a)pov, ]\.a>{ii\vai
TeXe-
aiTTTfov, 'Ovacri/JLCOL
I
%eoyeiTOVOS, KacfyiaoScopcoi
I
Aa/marpi^ov,
^
Nt/co/cXet
'A^alyoScopof 'Op^Ofieviois ap<yvjpiov Spa^pcd? /xvpias
6KTa\KLO"%ei\(,a<i
oKTaKocrias
Tpi\aKOVTa rpet9
citokov
e^ 0eaJ7rtwz>
100
et
'
? T<^
Jla/ui/3oi(t)Tia
ra
eJ7r'
'Ova<rip.ov
dpyovTos Bot&)TOt[9].
II a7ro-
Soraxrav 8e to hdveiov I ot
SaveiadpievoL rj
ol
eyyv\oi Ni/capeVat
ev
rot?
IIay/3ot](WTiot? 7r/?o tj)9
6vcria<i ev
r)p,e'\pai^ rpiaiv.
edv 8e
p,r)
,.
a7roa>a-[t,] || irpa^Orjaovrat
Kara tov
vo\pLOV

[97]
Se
irpaj;
t? ecrTtt) e/c
Te
I
avTwv twv
haveiaap,evcov
|
/cat e/c rav
iyyvcov,
Kal
e|
ei/o[?]
1X
/cat e/c TtXetovwv Kat e/c
7rav||Tft>f
/cat e/c twv
vrrap^ovTcov \
avTois,
TrpaTTOVcnqi
ov dv
TpoWrov
/3ov\r]Tai. rj
Se
crvyypacf)?) | Kvpia
eo~TQ),
J
1 -5
Kav a'XXo9
e7ri\(j)pi]t virep Nt/capeVa?. ^Adphvpes
'
ApiaToyeLTcov
(38)
'AppLo\evov,
'IOiovSikos
'AOaviao,
| YufiidSas
Tt/uo/cXeto9,
<$>ap\crd-
!ir!
^lol?
EuSt'/cou,
IvaXXea9
Av\o-uj)dvTov
} eo'(ea"T09 eo&wjlpoi;,
Eu-
%eviha<;
<i>t\a)v&ov I
He<x7rtet9.
a
o~ovyypa(f>o<;
\
Trap FicptdSav
Tt/^o/cXeto?.
I
^
'Ovao-ip,(o
dp^ovTO? Bot&)TOt[?,]
p,etvb<; Uavdpuco, 6p,o\oyd
|
^
Nt/ca/3eT?;
0tWo9
%eLcnriKr),
|
irapLovTos Nt/capeV?? Aef
tVJ7ra)
Ej>
vopbihao
to)
dvhpbs e[t]|o"7rteto9,
/cr) t?)
7ro'Xt
'E/9^oftey[t]j&)v

i?
irapelav ovirep
Ta9
7ro'\[t]||o9
7ro\ep,ap^oi Ka<pta68(o\po<i
Alcovov-
crico, OtXo'/xetXo?
|
<J>4'Xg)i/09,
'AOavoBcopos "Xttttq^vo^

dirohopLev
tclv
-f'^
ttoXiv
'E/oj^o/xeftW NiKapeTT)
t&)f09,
||
o eiridcoaav
oinrep
Tav
ovivepap-epiduiv
Tav eirl
Hefo/c/otJT&) dp^ovTos
ev
etcr7rt?}<?, dplyov-
J*H
pt'a) Spaxpas p,ovpia<; 6KT[a^\KLo-^et\La^
oKTaKaTtas
rp\_id~\\\KOVTa
Tpls, eayaTov 'Ofao-jYJl/x.ft) dpyovTOS
ev tv
'AA.aA.[/co]|//,eznot
p,eivi'
crovyypa(f)OV
8e
| ypd-^raadi]
to)
apyovpico
?
|
<t&)9>
TroXep.dp^co';
^
r
'
^p^opieviwv jj
/c?) eyyovwi,
(09 /ca
So/ctfta'SS[et] Nt/capeVa, /c?)
deadi]
p,eo-e'<yy[v]\ov Trap Yi(f)td8av
Tt/x.o/cXeto9
|
etcr7rieta. e7rt Se
:^
/ca
/coyLttTT[t]|T?; NiKapeTa
to
dpyovpiov ||
7rap
Ta9
7ro'\t09,
ea\ia-
The names of the first two sureties are but with the third the error is recti-
given
by
mistake in the
nominative,
fied.

113-114.
irKj>tptii
:
presents
U,
No.
43]
BOEOTIAN'
INSCRIPTIONS
203
vdrco
Nt/capeVa
ras
ov7rep\apepia<;,
a?
eyi
kclt tcls
iroXioq,
Ta? iirl
"BevoKpiTco
|
dp%0VT0<;
iv
%eicnrir]<i Trdcras, Kr)
rdv
aovyypafyov airo-\
86tq)
YicpidSas TOi<i
Tro\epdp-^y^ Kr)
toI
Tapir] Kr)
to\1^
I
iyyovois.
7)
he Ka
pel
diroharei d
ttoXis
NiKapeTT]
to
ap\\yovpiov
iv tu
yeypap-
1
;
)5
pew
"povv,
ret?
povpias Kr]
o/CT[a]|/acr^e\ia9
6/CTatcaTta<;
rpid-
Kovra
rplf,
dirohoro)
|
rdv
aovyypacpov kt)
ra?
ovirepapepias
rds
/car TUS
I
7ro'A.o?,
dirav to
dpyoupiov
to iv tu
6po\d[y]v yeypap\pe-
vov
(?)
Be
Ka)
iv tv
xpdvv
tv
yeypappevv pel
ide'Xei
K\_op~\ihh[e~\-\\
o-#?/
Ni/cape[r]a
to
dpyovpiov,
dirohoTO)
Yicfiidhas
Tav\
crovyypacpov
1,;o
Tois
TroXepdpj^oi<i Kr)
toI
Tapir] kt)
tois
I
iyyovois, Kr)
TroTairoTri-
craTco
NiKapeTa rr)
7rdXi
'Yp^olpeviojv Kr)
tois
iroXepap^oi^ Kr)
toi
Tapir] Kr)
tois
iylyovois dpyovpico hpa^pas TrevTaKiapovpias, Kr)
Tr)
|| oiiirepapepii] aKoupv
vv evOco.
fiaTopes 'ApicrToy
(Wwv
'Appo- f^*'
eva),
'IdovhiKos
'Adaviao,
Yiabidhas
Tt/u.o[/cXei|o]?,
<>apadXio<;
Eu-
hiKOJ,
KaAAea?
AiovcrufrdvTO),
(
H
)to'^>etcr[TO?
(diohojpa), Yv^eviha<i
<PtXd)vhao
(")eicr7rieie(i)<i.
to
6po\Xoyov irdp (diocfyeiaTOV (Bfiohojpco
(deicnneia.
Aiaypa<f)d
||
Ni/capeV?/
hid
Tpa7re'hha<;
Tat IlierTO/cXeto? iv Be*-
J^S
aTrt\t]<i

'E7TiTeA.(o?
dp^ovTOt
iv
^eiairii]<i, peivbs 'AXaXKopelvioj
8eVTepa> dpepi] ivaKr]8eKaTi],
iirl Ta? II laTOKXel09
|
Tpairehhas
Nf-
KapeTr] irapeypdx^ei irdp TloXiovKpiTco SdpoWros
,
Yp-^o
pev
110
Tapiao
obirep
Ta? iroXios to
aovv^(opei\\6ev
Tav
ovirepapepidurv
rdv iirl
{l
\''
"EievoKpiTO) dp^ovTOS, J
7rapiovTO<; iroXepap^oi
'
Adavoharpoi
"^Tnroi-
vos
'Kp^opevi^co^, I
dpyovpico hpa^pi] povpii] oKTaKia^ei'Xu]
oKTa-
KaTlr] TpUlKOVTa Tpis.
1 6 1 IT. If the
city
fails to
pay
Nica-
reta in the time
specified,
it. will have
to
pay
the amount stated in the con-
tract and the sum of the notes
besides,
that is
substantially
double the amount
loaned. But if Nieareta refuses to ac-
cept
the amount named in the con-
tract,
as she
might
do in order to
secure the exorbitant
penalty
for de-
lay,
she forfeits both contrad and notes
and
pays
a
heavy penalty.
1 <>;> 1 70.
8ia-ypacj)d NiKaptTTi
kt\. :
memorandum
of paguitnl
1o Nicarcta
(adnom.
dat.
172) through
the hunk
of
Pistocles.
dtaypa<f>d
cancellation
(cf.
Siaypdrpao-OT)
1.
22),
and so
payment.
So
11. 172 ft'., at the bank
of
Pistocles there
was
ijyxid
over to Nicareta
by Polycritus
the treasurer in
behalf of
the
city
the
sum
agreed uponofthe
notes
(part, gen.;
cf, dirb rdv
virepa/xepidwy
11. 1 -41
-)
.
204 GREEK DIALECTS
[No.
44
44. Lebadea. Ill cent. B.C. IG.VII.3083. SGDI.425.
Inscr.Jurid.il,
p.
2:38. Michel 1392.
to?
Tovya d<ya\dd.
|
Faariao
dpftovTos |
Boi&)TU9,
iv he
Ae/3a-||
5
heir] Aop/ccovos,
AghXo?
|
,
lpav7]co
dvTiOetTC tov
|
pihiov depdirovra
10
'Avlhpucbv
tv Al tO BacriXea
|
/ct)
tv
Tpecfrooviv lapbv
el^/mev,
7rap-
pLeivavTa irap
I t/zi>
pbarepa 'AOavohoopav peria he'ica,
Ka6a)<i 6 I
irareip iroTera^e- t)
he tea
|
eVt Swei
'Adavohcopa, [rj/'crt [auT?}]
15
'Avhpi/cbs (f>6pov
tov iv
tt}
I
Oeitcr) yeypa/jip,evop

t]
he ri
|
ica irddei
'Adavohcopa, 7rapp\evl
'Avhpcbvt/cos
tov
irepmbv | %p6vov irdp
Acoi-
20\ov
[e]7riTa (a|/3o?
earco
p<e[l] 7rod[t~\/ca)v /jLei\6evl
/xeiOe'v

p,el
iaaelp,e\v
he.
KarahovXirracrOj]
|
'Avhpi/cbv
p,et0ev{-
'Av\hpi/cbv
he
25
\etT(op
r
ytp,ev
II iv
rfjs
6oaiii<i tu>v diwv I
<<wy>
ovtcov.
45. Lebadea. II cent. B.C. IG.VII.30S0. SGDI.430.
f^dcov
- -
avrideLTL to
fihiov
I
irri\hdptov
'Addvcova rv At
rel BacriXet
#?)
Ti
Tpecfxoviei lapbv
ei/mev
tov
irdv\ra
|
%pb]vov
cltto
Taahe Tcis
dp,e'pa$, p,el irpoOiKovTa
pueiTe
avTel ^dcovi
p-etTe
aWei
|
[fi^eidevl
KaTa
jieiOeva
Tpoirov. ?;
he /cd Tt?
dvTiiroielTT]
'AOdvcovos
5 el dWo tl dhi/cl II
[/e]a#'
bvTiva u>v
Tpoirov, ovTrephtKtovdw kt) Trpoi-
o-Tavdo) tv T
lapeles kt)
re[t |
lap\dpyii
tv
rjl dvTiTiovv%dvovTe<;
Kr)
Tcov aWcov 6
/3ei\6/jLevos.
/rio-Tope[?] |
. . . . Xea
^dcovos, Eu/3&)-
Xo?
2tt)/c/3aTio?,
N
ifcapyos kt) LpaT(ov Fvvoo-TLh\ao\.
46. Chaeronea. II cent. n.c. IG.VII.3303. SGDL385. Michel 1394.
K_aWt/c(ovo<;
dp^ui
fiecvb^ Aa/xaTpico
irevTeKrjhe/cdTr)
|
UovpLTnros
Upo^e'va)
dvTiBetTt
lapdv
Tav
fihiav
Oepdirifyva^v
'AcfrpohiTiav
tv
44-48. Manumission
decrees,
of
which there are over one hundred ex-
amples
from Chaeronea
alone,
all of
about the same
period.
Even from the
same
year
some are in
dialect,
some in
the
Koivr),
and some in a mixture of
both. In those
given
here
Koivfi
influ-
ence shows itself in
&yadr)i>
no.
46,
in
the
f
of
wwv6l, favdt
nos.
46,
47
(cf.
5wet no.
44, Safuu)oi>T(s
no.
48),
/card rbv
vbfxov
no. 47
(cf.
kolt rbv
p6/xov
no.
46),
wapanelvacrap
nos.
46,
47
(cf. wap/j.el-
vavra no.
44),
in
irpodlKovTa
no. 45
(cf.
ttoBIkwv no.
44),
in
iroiovp.evei
no. 47
(cf.
TroCbixevos
no. 46 =
7rouo/xews),
e^elfiev
no.
48
{eaffdfiev
no.
44).
Note et for usual v from oi in nos.
45,
47
(see 30).
For
floods
no.
44,
see
24. For <tt
=
<t0 and
Sa^twovres,
in no.
48,
see 22.2.
No.
49]
PHOCIAN INSCRIPTIONS 205
2apa7rt, Trapafxeiyacrav
aaavrv
ktj ttj <yov
]
[vr]]icl
avrw
ayaOrjv
a?
tea
^ooojvBi,
rav dvdOeaiv
7ro'i6/jLe\\[vos]
8ia too
aovvehpia)
/car rbv 5
vofiov

Krj
Karej3a\e
rv
ra/mirj
| [e]7rt
rwv
lapcov
to
yivLovfievov
8pa^/xa<i fixaTL irapa^pe\Z\ixa.
47. Chaeronea. II cent. b.c. IG.VII.3352. SGDI.395.
Ap^eivco apx~>
p-eivos
(dovieo
|
irevreK^heKdrri
Atou/cXet?
kyj
K<b-|
ri\a avTidevTi rav
fiSiav dpelirrdv, tj 6vtovp,a
'Lcoirovpiva, iap[dv\ |
ret
^epdirei, nvapa\xeivaaav
avrells a? tea
t,<hvQi dvevtckelrws,
rdv I 5
avddeatv
iroLovixevet
hid tw
a[o]\vve8pia>
Kara rbv
vop,ov.
48. Orchomenus. II cent. b.c. IG.VII.3200. SGDI.497. Inscr.Jurid.
II.p.237.
Michel 1393.
'
A7ro\\(ovi8ao
dp^ovlros, lapeidSSovros
'
Avrityevios
^a)KpdrLo<;,
iapapxt6v\rcov
'AyetcriviKa) ^ov/cpdrios,
||
S<wo-{/3ia) HovOlWios,
|
5
dvridetrt ia>v
Aap,arpM[co]
rbv
plhiov fv/cerav
'
Atcplcriov
|
lapbv
eifiev
tw
^apdirios Krj
ra[?]
"Icrto?, ktj /xel ij;eip,ev
/xet^Oevl
icf>d-
10
rrrecrri]
iiei&e
Ka\Ta8ov\LTTaaTi]

7]
oV zed rt?
i(f>d{Trreirr),
icovpios
ecrro) o
iapevs tcr)
rv
J lapap^i] kt)
rv
aovvehpv
aovXtovres
kt)
8a-
p,ld)OPTe<i.
Phocian
Delphian
49.
Delplii. Early
V cent. B.C. SGDL1683
(with II,p.722).
Roberts
229.
Tol
7revTefcai8eic[a] |
t6V
Aafivahdv,
rol
\_rrep] \ ^[p]aav/xaxov
teal 1 . .
|
i . .
a,
eVi
Tpi%d dp-)(\ov\\ros
, direSei^av
[fiva]\<i
Setcare- 5
ropes \_tcal'\
I
he/jui/xvalov
[/call Spa^fids irev\re^,Kevra
ical
/re'f.
As in similar decrees from other ate
effect,
but is
subject
to various con-
parts
of
Greece,
the act of manumis-
ditions,
such as
remaining
in service
sion takes the form of a dedication or
during
the lifetime of the master
(nos.
sale
(airedoro
at
Delphi, e.g.
no.
53)
to
40, 47)
or for a term of
years (no. 44),
the
divinity
of the local
shrine,
thus
payment
of an
annuity,
etc. Cf.no.63.
securing religious
sanction and
pro-
49. Statement of tin disbursement
tection of the
rights
of the slave who of funds
by
IlioofhVialsof
thephratryof
has
purchased
his freedom. Often the the
Labyadae,
whose
proceedings
form
manumission does not
go
into immedi- the
subject
of no. 51.
206 GREEK DIALECTS
[No.
50
50.
Delphi.
V cent. B.C. B.C.H.XXIII.Oil.
Ziehen,
Leges
Sacrae 73.
Tbv
folvov fxe <j)dpev
e<? to
[K]u8p\6/Jiov

al Be Ka
dydpec, fuXa^ci-
ctto I rbv 6ebv hot Ka
/cepaierai
Kal
|
/jberadvcrdTo
/caTTOTeicrdTO
5 Tre'vllre
6pa^/xa?

tovtov 8e toi
Kara^yopeaavri
to
hejxiaaov.
51.
Delphi.
About 400 b.c. SGDI.25G1.
Ditt.Syll.438 (with
II.
pp.
819L).
Inscr.Jurid.II,pp.l80ff.
Michel 995. Solmsen.36.
Ziehen,Legi
-
Sacrae 74
(c
and
d).
Ionic
alphabet,
but with
F,
and B
=
h
(in
contrast to
H
=
rj)
; lengthened
o
usually
OY,
but sometimes O.
A
[6
8k
hop/cos]
\eo-ra>
il
Ta<ye\v\aeo) hi^jcalcos K^ard
rovv
vo/jlovs
rds
[7r]o'[\i]|o?
Kal tovs twv
Aaf3va8[dv]
I
jrep
roiv dnreWaiaiv Kal
5
ra\\v
8apardv

Kal rd
^pr/fiara |
av/jarpa^eco KaTro8ei^ea>
[SjtJ/caift)?
toZ?
Aa/3uaSai?
[/c]|out6
KXe^jrea)
ovre
[/3]
Xa
[y]r]
eco
|
oure
Teyyat
10 ovre
fxa^av[d\\L]
tmv tcoA.
Aaf3va8av
%pr]fi[d]\r(ov

Kal to?
rayov[s
e7r]afe'|(u
rov
hopKov
rovs
\ev v]e&>[T]|a
Kar rd
<^e^pap,[ieva. hopK\o<>-
15
hvirio-yoybai
irol rov
Ai||o<?
rov
7rarpcoiov

evopKeo\vri
/xe'fjL p,oi dyadd
elrj,
al S
1
I
icfriopKeoijuu, [hd^iravTa
ica\ica
dvrl twv
dyadcov."
50. The
inscription
is on a wall con-
nected with the
stadium,
and Eudro-
mus, though
otherwise
unknown,
was
probably
a sort of
guardian
hero of
athletes. Hence the interdiction of
wine. Note
<pdpev (12),
es t6 where we
expect
4v t6
(135.4),
and
Kepalw (nepaie-
rot)

Kepawvpu,
as in Homer.

|Ta0v-
o-<xto :
begin
the
sacrifice again.
51.
Regulations
of the
phratry
of
the
Labyadae.
The
Labyadae
have al-
ready appeared
in no. 49.
A 3. tovv
v6|ious
: roils
vbpLovs.
So
rov
vdfxovs
B
16,
but
usually
s unassim-
ilated. 97.1.

4. direMcucov: victims
for
the 'AiriWai. Cf. 11. 44-4(5 where
&yev
is used with
a-rreWaia,
in con-
trast to
(pipev
with
Sapdras.
'
AireWai.
is the name of the
Delphian
festival
corresponding
to the Attic
'Avaroipta,
at which children were introduced
into the
phratries
and
offerings
for the
occasion were made
by
the
parents.

6.
8apaTdv:
cakes. Ath.3.
110d,114b
cites a
ddparov meaning
unleavened
bread and
says
the word was used
by
the Thessalians. The
dapdrai
at the
Delphian
festival were of two kinds
(cf.
1.
25),
the
ydfieXa
or cakes offered
in behalf of the
newly
married wives
that were introduced into the
phratry
by
their
husbands,
and the
iraiSijia
of-
fered for the children that were intro-
duced into the
phratryby
their
parents.

6.
<ru(iirpa^e'a) K&iroSeiije'a)
: I will col-
lect iiml disburse.
dirodeiKvvfu,
like Att.
d-rrocpaluo},
render account
for,
disburse.
Of. air5eil-a.v no. 49.

10. twX AaBva-

8dv: t&v
Aa;8-,
elsewhere
unassimilated,
as 1. 3. 96.3.

11. I will
impose
the
oath
upon
the
rayoL for
the next
year.
Cf. B.27.
No.
51]
PHOCTAN INSCRIPTIONS 207
"ESofe Aafivdhaa
HovKarlliov
firjvo<i
heKarai iirl
K[a]]^.7rof
iv 20
rat dXiai
avfi
-^ra^lot?
heKarbv
oyhorjKOvra
I hvolv

tovs
rayovs
fir)
he'^ecrdai
firjre hapardv
ydfie^Xa
firjre iraihifia fiijr cnreXlXaia,
25
al
fir)
rds
Trarpids
erriaiveovaas Kal
7rXi)6vocrak
d<> Ka
r)c.
al he
ri Ka
rrdp
vo\fiov KeXevacovri,
rwv KeXelluadvrcov 6 Ktvhvvos karoo. I 30
rd he direXXala
dyev
'A7reX|Xat?
Kal
fir)
aXXai
dfiepai
I
firjre dyev
rov<i
dyovra<i
fi\rjre
row?
rayovs
8e/cecr0a\\i

al he tea
[h~\e^oovrat
35
dXXac
|
dfiepai rj
'A7re
Wcu?, drrore\Lcrdroo
peKaarros
oY/ea
hpafyfids

6 he
xprj^cov Karayop\elv
roov
hetjafie'voov
iirl
ro)\\v hvare'pcov rayoov
40
Karayolpelroo
iv rdi dXiai rat
fielrd HovKaria,
at k
dfi<j)iXXe\ycovri
rol
rayol
rot
he%d\fievoi. dyev
he rdireXXala
||
avrl
fereos
Kal rds 45
hapdaas (f)ipev.
hdarci
he' Ka
fir)
I
dyr]t,
rdireXXala
rj
rdv
hapldrav
p,r) (peprji, dfifioviov
K^ardiroo
ararrjpa
iirl
peKa\\re'pcot,
root he hvare- 50
pool
pi\rei
dyeroo
rdireXXala Kal
|
rdv
hapdrav (frepiroo

al he
|
Ka
firf dyrji, firjKert
heKeadloov
dfifiovia,
aXX'
rj dye'reo
a7r\\eXXala
rj
55
drroretadroo
piK\ari hpa^fids ij
hv7roypa(p6\fievos
roKiofi
fapirco

Kal I rdv
hapdrav
Twt
hvcrrepoolt perei (jyeperoo rj
a7roreia\\\_dro)
-
.
(iO
B
[14 fragmentary.
r][|ot Aa/3vdha[i JLvKXetoifp
irepl
rdv
ha[pa-
5
rdv
eiTL\\icptv6vro)v
Kal
['A7reWa]|i?
irepl
roov
d7reX[Xai'a>v, | 7r]a-
peovres fir)
/u,eto[? /e[|z/]o?
Kal heKardv

ra\y he]
|
ijrd<f)OV cpepovroov
10
dvh\e^\dfievoi,
irol rd
'A7ro'AA<w[z/]jo?
Kal rov Uoreihdvos
|
rov
(f>pa-
rpiov
Kal rov Allto?
rrarpooiov
hiKaicos I olaelv Kar rov
vdfiovs
|
rwv
15
AeX(f)wv Kr/irev-^eadiQ)
hiKaicos rdv
yjrd(f)OV (f>e\povrt
rrdXX'
dyadd
23ff. The
rayoiareto
receive
neither,
beside h
B55,
hdans
A4fi, B30,
C19.
in the case
of
the cakes
(lit. of
the See 58a.

88 ff.
'
Any
one who wishes
cakes),
the
ydfxeXa
or the
Trcudrjia,
nor the to accuse the
rayol
of
having
received
airtWaia,
unless the
gens
to which one the
offering
;il other than I lie si a led
belongs approves
in
full
session. The times shall
bring
the
charge
when their
approval
of
thegens (warpLa,
as in
Elis;
successors are in office.'-- 46. olvti
fi-
n-drpa
in most Doric
dialects)
was a tcos
:
during
the
year,
in the same
year.
prerequisite
to the introduction into See
136.8.2).

56. Or lit him

sign
"
the
phratry,
which was the
larger body
note (I'm- the
twenty drachmas) andpay
including
several
gentes.

30. 6: with- ini<-r<:<t.

out
h,
as also
A38,
O
10,
but ho
(de-
1! 11 1'-'.
&v8tdnvoi
:
undertaking,
inonst.) B53,
hade C19. Cf. as A28
promising. They
swear
by
the
gods
of
208 GREEK DIALECTS
[No.
51
20
toi>[9
II
0]eoi>?
8i86/jlV,
al 8e
d[S]|t/c&)9,
ra Kaica. roura 8e r\ol t
ay
oil
25 eirneXeovTcAv Kal tool
8eofievcot avvlayovroov
rovs
Aa/3uda|j?

at
8e Ka
fir)
ttolcovti
/ca\[r]
ra
yeypa/i/ieva r) fir)
to|[i]?
rayovs
rbv
30
hopKOV epraydyoovn, a7TOTetcraTJ[ft>]
/re/ca<XTO?
eVt
feKarel^p'loot
8e/ca
Spa^fxd
1
;.
Ao'erTJ[t]9
8e Ka
fir) hfiocrrfi, fir)
ra^y^eveTQ)

at 5e /c' a^co-
35
/xoroj?
rayevrji, irevrifKovra
I
8pa^fia<i
airoreLcrdToo.
||
at 8e /ca
8eoov-
rai rol
[r]|a70t
?; ydfieXa rj
7rai8r)i\a
Trap
rd
ypdfifiara,
aTTOT^eLadrco
40
TrevrrjKovra
8p\a%fid<;
feKaaros
toov
8e\\feafievoov

al 8e Ka
fir)
a7ro-|
relaift, drifios
earoo
ey
|
Aa/3va8av
koX eirl tovt\oh, /cat eirl Tat?
45
aWais I
^a/xiais,
hevre k
diroTe^io'rfL.
/cat Ao /ca
8e^ft)i/Ta|t
r) Bapd-
rav
rj
direWala
|
irdp
rd
ypdfifiara, fir)
ear^oo
AafivdSas fii]8e
50 KOivalveiTQ) rcov kolvwv
%pi]fi\\drcov
firj8e
roiv
Oefidrcov.
|
at Se Tt?
/ca Ttof
rayoov
K\arayopr)i
iroLrjcral
n
7r\dp
rd
ypdfifiara,
ho 8e.
55
ay|n[(/)]at,
Tot
rayol
ev rat
||
c
[o/xWTft)
7rot toj)
'
AttoWodvos k\oX Tioret8dvo<i rov
(f)p]ar[p\iov
Kal
Ato'?,
Kal
St/cJa^o^JTt
fiev
SiKaLoos
e7r]eu^e<x[#|a)
7ro'AA'
ayaOa
5
t]ou?
deovs
\8h86fiev,
al S'
e](ptopKeoi,
/ca|[/ca

at Se a
/*]?)
St/ca-
?;t
/iat[[/9e#etV, dir\oretcrdroi 7reW|[e
Spa^/Lta?],
dXXov 8'
dvdeXo^fie-
10 fot
r]dy
SiKav
reXedvr\\\_cov. /o<x]Tts'
Se /ea
7rd/3
vdfiov
| [Tt]
rroteovra
rat St/cat
he^Xr/i,
rb
hrjfiiaaov e^erco.
ro|t
Se
rayol
rcoi
Karayope-
15
ov|ti
rdy SiKav einreXeovih-oov

al 8k
fir],
to 8nrXov
fe'daaroi
diro-
reicrdTco.
Ao'crTt|[?]
8e /ca
^afiiav ocpeiXrji, dr|[t]/xo?
earoo,
hevre
20 /c'
d7roTei|cr?7i.

Ho'S' o
reOfibs
irep
Tw||f
evrocfrrjuov. fir)
irXeov
7Tv\t Kal
rpiaKovra
8pa^fi\a^v
evdefiev fir'fre irpidfievo^y^
firjre
the
city, phratry,
and
gens.

50.
Oejid-
twv :
probably
established
rites,
institu-
tions, though
this
meaning
of
6^/j.a
is
not
quotable.
Cf.
redfihs
=
deo-/x6s, law,
ordinance,
C 19.
C 1 ff. Oath of the
person appointed
to act as
judge.
The
missing
conclusion
of B must have been the
provision
for
such an
appointment.

6 ff.
If
the one
chosen
fails
to serve as
judge,
he shall
paijfive drachmas,
and
(the rayol)
shall
bring
the case to issue
by appointing
another in his
place.
Whoever convicts
one
guilty of
an
unlawful
action shall
receive
half
the
fine (cf.
no.
18.24-25,50).

19 ff. Law
concerning
funeral rites.
Like the law of Iulis in Ceos
(no. 8),
this is directed
against extravagance.

20 ff. One shall not

expend
more than
thirty-five drachmas,
either
by purchase
No.
51]
PHOCIAjN" INSCRIPTIONS 209
foiKGO

rdv 8e
Tra^el^ajv -yXalvav (fracorav el/xev.
II at oV rt rovrcov 25
7rap(3dWo\iTO,
cnroreicrdTO)
7rVT?]Ko\vTa hpa^p.d<;,
at ica
/xij
e'o/i|o'-
arji
eVt twl
aafxari fir)
7r\\eov
evdefiev.
arpoifia
8e
/je[|f
hvrro(3a\e-
30
tco Kal
7roifce(f)\d\aiov
hev irorderoi

tov ole
veicpov KeKaXvfifievov
(plepero) aiydi, tcr)v
rait
<TTp\o<pal<; fir)
/caTTiOevrcov
/z.?;|j[8]a/xet,
35
fir/8' ototv^ovtcov
ej[%]$o?
ra?
foiKias,
7rpi<y
k ihrl to
adfia
ht-
kcdvtl, vrjvel
I 6"
evayos earco,
hevre Ka ha I
6i<ydva irordedrji.
T(ov
8e
Trllpdara
reOvaKorcov iv tois I
aafidreacn fir] Opifvelv fir)\8'
ototv- 40
ef,
aXX.'
dtrlfiev poiifcaSe
eKaarov
e%6(o
hofielaricov
Kal
iraTpaheX-
(pecov
II Kal
irevOepcbv Kr}y>ydpoJV
[/c]|at
<ya/xf3pcov. fii]8e
rat
/ho"[t]J-
45
paia(i)
firfi
et> Tat?
Se/carfaJJt?
/x?;S'
eV Tot?
eftaUT0i[? | (i\i]T
olfioj^ev
[ir\T
OTOTv[e||y]

at 8e tl tovtgov
irapfS.aWoLTO
twv
yeypa/ifie-
so
VOiV
-------
D
a^a
. . . 5 . . .
|
dolvai he
ra(,8[e
v6fiLfi\oi

'A7re'X-
Xat /cat
B|[ou:a]Tia, H?;/5ata, AatSa<|j[o'/ota],
IIotTj0o'7ria,
TSvaiov
|
5
[/xT/^Jo?
rat"
hefiSe/xav
Kal I
[TJaf
hevdrav,
Ki)VK\ei[a K^aprafiiTia
or
(in
articles
taken) from
the home.

23-24. The shroud shall be thick and

of
a
light gray
color. For
</>aun-6s
=
*<paiw-
t6s,
see
31, and,
as used of
mourning
apparel,
cf.
<paia i/xdna Polyb.
30.4.
5,
and
0oii <?<r0i}s Ditt.Syll.879.5.

25 ff.
J/
one
trangresses (irapp&Wu
=
rrapa-
pa.i.vw) any of
these
things,
he shall
pay
fifty drachmas,
unless he denies under
oath at the tomb that he has
spent
more.

21) ff.
o-TpujjLa
5 kt\. : cf. no. 8.3-4.

31 ff. tov 8i
vtKpov
kt\. : cf. no. 8.10-
11.

33 ff .
kt|v
Tais
(TTpocfiais
kt\. :
they
shall not set the
corpse
down
any-
where at the turns in the road
(but carry
it
straight
on to the tombwithout inter-
ruption),
nor shall
they
make lamenta
tions outside the house until
they
arrive
at the
tomb,
but there there shall be a
ceremonyfor
the dead
(?cf. ivaylfa)
un-
til the lid
(?)
is closed
(cf
.
irpoa-rid^fii
ras
dvpas,
etc.
).
But the last
part,
from
r^vei
on,
is
variously
read and
interpreted.

39 ff. 'There shall be no

mourning
for the former
dead,
but
every
one shall
go home, except
the near relatives.'

45.
KTiyydvwv
: or
K-qaybvuv
? The read-
ing
is uncertain. See 100.

4(i ff.
There shallbe no
wailing
or lamentation
on the
following day,
nor on the tenth
day,
nor on the
anniversary.

tviavTois :
See
Glossary,
and cf. to, iviawia in the
same sense at Ceos.
D 1 ff. Enumeration of the
regular
feasts. These are
given
in the order of
their
occurrence,
as
appears
from the
correspoiH
lei ice between
many
of them
and the names of the months
('AxeX-
\aios, Bovk&tws, 'IIpcuos, etc.).
For the
identification of these
festivals,
see Ditt.
I.e.,
notes.

5 7.
'
Those which occur
Oil the
seventh and the ninth of the
month Minos.'

7-8.
KT)vKXtia Kap-
Tajitria:
Kal EwcXeia Kal
'
Apraplria.

210 GREEK DIALECTS

[No.
51
10
teal
Ad(f)pi[a K~\\al %eo%evia
icai T
pa^ivha
teal
Aioatcovprjia,
Me7|a-
\dpTLa
teal
Hr)pdtcXei.\_a~\,
I teat te avTos
dvi-jt
fuapr}[tXov
teat tea
15
Xete^ot iraprjL
[/c]|at
tea
evoi foi Trapecovi]\i fuaprjia
Ovovres teat
te\a irevTa/napiTevrtiv
ti>Xv\
l
'
at
'
^e
'
Tt tovtcov
7rap/3dX\Xoiro
tcov
ye-
20
<ypa/jL/jiV(ov, |
0(oe6vT(ov toi re
8a/Mop\\yol
teal rol aXXoi iravrek
Aa/3vd8ai,
irpaacrovTcov
I 8e toI 7revTe/eai'8etca.
a[t]
I 8e tea
dfi<f>iX-
25
Xe'yrji
ras
0(o\idcrio<i,
e'^o/io'cra?
top
vM/xifijov hopteov
XeXvadw.
a|[t
8'
a\Xiav
irotovrcov
dp)(co\[v d^Treirj,
aTTOTeiadrco
68e\Xov,
teal
ovy-
30
X^
0L
>
diroret\adra> 68eX6v. roidSe
tcrjv |
Qavarel
yeypairrai
ev
[t]|cu
irerpai
evSco

"[r]d8e <>d[v]\oro<;
eire8(OKe rat
dvyar'pl
Bov-
35
t,vyai,
rd
hefxipp^rf^via
terjte
rds SvcoSetcatSoh
xlfiaipav
Kai
Tr)p.i-
p\jf\v\aidv Sapfxara
teal rd tool
|
Av/ceicoi
Sdpfiara
teal
ray
dyalav
40
jxoaxov."
TrdvTcov I teal
piSioov
teal
Sa/xoaico'^v
ro/x
irpodvovra
teal
irpo^avTevofxevov
irapeyev
I rd
yeypa/x/meva Aa/3vd8a\is

rdi 8e
45 Qvaiai
Aa(3va8\dv
TOJireXXalov
/jLrjvos
t<w||i
Aiovvctoh,
Tiovtcariot*;
|
Twt At
Trarpcoicot
teal tcowIoXXcovi rdv
dtepoOiva
tea\l av/xTrnricrfcev
theeponymousherogavetohis daughter
Buzyga.
This
mythical
heroine is men-
tioned elsewhere
(Schol.Ap.Rhod.l.
185)
as a
daughter
of
Lycus,
whose
name is to be
recognized
in Avnelui
1. 37
(shrine
of
Lycus?).

38. rdv
d-yai-
av
p.6<rxov
:
apparently
the admirable
or
wonderful calf
(a
sort of wonder-
calf
?),
but the allusion is of course ob-
scure.

38 ff . trdvTwv kt\. :
'
in the
case of all
undertakings,
both
private
and
public,
for which one offers sacri-
fice or consults the oracle in
advance,
the one
doing
so shall furnish to the
Labyadae
the victims mentioned
(i.e.
in the rock
inscription just quoted).'
irdvTojv
depends upon irpodvovra
and
wpo-
fiavTevd/xevov, sacrificing
etc. in advance
of.

47. Tdv
dxpoOiva (or
to.
haupd-
dtva,
the
reading being uncertain):
sc.
rayovs irapexev,
the
rayol
shall
furnish
the
first-fruits.

48 f.
o-vfrmirio-Kev
ktX.:
invite the
Labyadae
to drink
together.

12 ff. Feasts are also held

if
one sacri-
fices
a victim
for himself, if
one assists
(in
the
sacrificesfor
the
purification of)
a
woman
recently
delivered
of child, if
there are
strangers
with him
sacrificing
victims,
and
if
one is
serving
as irevra-
/xaplras. veuTaixapiras
is the name of
some official
appointed
to serve five
days (dfidpa,
see
12),
but
nothing
more
is known about this office.

22. toI
jrevrtKcuSeKa. : cf. no. 49.

26-27.
If,
when
they
hold an
assembly, any official
is absent,
tipxuv
nom.
sg. part,
one
holding ofjice.

29 ff. These
things
are
written at Phanoteus on the inner side
of
the rock. The ancient
city
of Phano-
teus
(Panopeus)
was
perhaps
the
original
seat of the
phratry
of the
Labyadae.

30. <J>avaTeI: cf. 4>&votos 11.30-31. Both

<t>avaTevs and ^avorevs occur in other in-
scriptions.
See 46.

31 ff. rd8e <i>dvo-

tos . . .
noo-xov
:
quotation
from the
ancient rock
inscription, stating
what
No.
53]
PHOCIAN INSCRIPTIONS 211
ha/j.el
toJu?
AafivdSas

ra<;
6"
dXXas
||
doivas
/c<^[t]
rdv
hcopav
50
ctTrldyeaOac.
52.
Delphi.
Between 240 and 200 b.c. SGDI.2653. Michel 274.
'A<yadai rv^ai.
AeXcbol ehwicav
Nitedvhpcoi
I
'
Ava^aydpou
KoXo-
(fxovLooi,
eirecov
iror\Tai,
av\rcoL
teal
iyyovois irpo^eviav, 7rpop,avreiav,\
davXiav,
TrpoSi/eiav,
dreXeiav
iravrcov,
irpo^pplav
ev
Trdvre{a)at
tois 5
dycovois
ol? d 7ro'Xi?
Ti\9rjTL
teal raWa daa teal tols aXXois
irpo^e-
vois teal I
evepyerais
rds 7ro'Xto? toov
AeXcpcov

dp^ovros
I Nt/eoSa-
p,ov, ftovXevovroov
'
ApiaTcovos, Ni/eoSdpiov,
H\ei\aT(t)vo<;,
SeWvo?,
'JLTTL^apiSa.
53.
Delphi.
186 B.C. SGDI.2034.
"Apxovros [N]io/3ov\ou
/jltjvos V>ovkcltiov,
eirl roioSe direhoro
Neo7raTpa 'OpOalov |
AeXcpls
rait 'A7ro'XX&>z; rwt IIl^/oh
aay/xara
yvvcwceia
Svo ah
ovo/xara
Zanrv^pa,
^coai^a,
Tip,ds
dpyvpiov
p,vdv
%,
teadcos eiziarevaav
Zcoirvpa, Saxxj'^a
rat
|
0ewi ray
covdv,
icp'
(aire
iXevde'pas
ei/xev
teal
dvetpdrrrovi
diro iravrcov
Top,
||
iravra 5
filov.
/3e/3aia>TT}p
teard t6v
vop.ov

Aap.evi]<;
'Opeara AeX^o'?.
7ra-
/3a/xe[t]t
,
azvJTcoy
Se
Zcoirvpa, ^coai-^a irapd Neoirdrpav d^pt
tea
t,corp,
Neoirdrpa
iroeovaat I to
iroriraaadpievov
irav to Svvarbv
dveyteXrj-
to)9

eZ oV ti tea
p.rj
rroiecovn
|
Zcoirvpa rj Swcrrj^a
t<wi> iroriTaaao-
p^evcov
virb
Neo7raT/3a?
tea0co<;
|
yeypairrai
Svvaral
ovaai, i^earco
Neo7raT/3ai
teoXdt^eiv
icaOcos II /ca ayra
SeiX-qrai
teal dXXcoL
virep
10
4!) IT.
Tas 6'aWas kt\. : Me ofIter
feasts
one shall
carry
out in accordance with
the season.
r2.
Proxeny
decree in honor of the
poet
Nicander of
Colophon,
whose
writings
included a
prose
work on
Ai'iolia. At this time the Aetolians
wire
dominant in
Delphi,
and this
shows itself in the
language
of the in-
scriptions.
See 279. Note in 1. "> the
combination of
Delph. wa.vTe(ii)<n
with
Aetol.
ayJivois.
53.
Atypical Delphian
manumission
decree,
of which there are more than
L600. See note to nos. 44-48.
They
show all varieties of mixture of Del-
phian,
Northwest Creek
Koiv-q,
and At-
tic
elements, e.g.
in this
inscription,
3
pi.
imv.
6utw, tbvTuv,
ecTTwi'.
Nearly
;il\v;i\ 1 :il this
lime, the older
01, iapds
are
replaced by el, i>/"^.
and toL
by
o<\
though
roi is
frequently
retained in the
formal rol
lepets beginning
the lis! of
witnesses.
212 GREEK DIALECTS
[No.
53
NeoTrdrpav
a^afMLoa
ovtols teal
avvlprohiKoi?
irdaas Si/cas teal
^ap-las.
el 8e ri tea
ird6r\i ^eoirdrpa, eXevdepai
|
ecrrcov
Zcoirvpa
ical
^coai^a Kvpteovaai
avroaavrdv ical iroeovcrai o tea
0eXcov\rL,
Kadbi<; eiricTTevcrav ro)i 0ewi rdv covdv. el 8e
tis tea
aTrrrjTai
Zco-
TTvpas
I
rj 2a>crr^a?
eirei tea
reXevrdarji Neo7rar/Ja,
/3e/3atov
irape-
15
-^rero)
6
/3ef3auoT7]p
root
||
dewi rdv covdv Kara, tov
vo/jlov. o/xo/ro?
8e
ical ol
7raparvy^dvovTe<i icvpioi
eovVrcov avXeovres <w?
eXevdepai
ov-
cra?
a^dfjLiot
ovres teal awrrohitcoi
\
itdcras Sitcas teal
^afii'as.
el 8e
ri tea
a^ercodecovri
irepl Neorrarpav Treiro\vrjpev
/mevai rj
rcov Neo7ra-
rpas virap^ovrcov
ri,
tcvpiot
eovrco ol
eirivopioi tcoXdi^ovTes
auras
20 tcad' otl tea avrols
So/cf^i d^d/xioi
6We? teal awrrohitcoi II
Trdcras
Sl/cas.
fAaprvpes

rol
lepeis
pie'vcov, "A0a/ji/3o<;,
rcov
dp^ovrcov
Eu-
icXei8a<;,
I IBicorai
'lepotcXrj'i, Xapif;evo<i, Ba^io?.
Exclusive
of Delpli
i
54. Stiris. About 180 B.C. IG.IX.i.32. SGDI.1539.
Ditt.Syll.426.
Michel 24. Solmsen37.
A
[]eo9 Tvyav d<ya[0]dv. crrpaTayeovTOS
I
[t]wi'
<>(o/ce(ov Zev-
5
iov,
| [/zj^o?
efShopLOV,
6/iio\o[7||/]a
ra iroXei
^ireipicov
teal
| [ra]
woXei MeSecovicov

av]v\e\7roXiTevarav
'Ereipioi tca[l | MJeSecoi/tot
10
e^ovres lepd,
iro^Xijv, %cbpav,
Xi/Jievas,
irdvra
[|
\e\Xev0epa,
eirl roiaSe.
el/xev
I
[t]oi/?
MeSetwvtW? irdvras
| [S]ri/3i'ou5
tcrov? teal
opoiovs,
I
15 teal
avvetcXi]aid^eiv
teal
crv\yapyoo-TaTelo~0ai
fierd
to.?
| [7ro']\io?
ra?
"Enpicov,
teal
hitcd^Qeiv
ra? Sitcas rds eVi
7ro'\i][o]?
irdcras tovs
iviKOfxevovi
| [T]ai?
dXnciais.
lcrrdv6co he
na\l | l^eporafxiav
etc
17.
di^TtoGe'tovTiKTX.
: areconvicted
of
54.
Agreementestablishing
a
0-1^71-0-
having
done
any ivrong
to
Neopatra
or Xirela or
joint-citizenship
between the
Tier
possessions.
Cf.
&;e\e7x0
e * 7
?<'><''
a " Stirians and Medeonians.
in another of the manumission decrees. 10.
eXevGtpa: /ree, open
o aZZ
(of
both
The derivation of
dferow
from
*di>fe7-6w towns).

11 ff.
tovs kt\. : a/Z the Mede-
(cf. 77.2)
and connection with
dvafyTiu
onians shallbe
Stirianswithequalrights,
is most
attractive, though frjr^w
has and shall
joinwith
the
city oj
'the Stirians
original a,
of which the weak
grade
inthe
assembly
and in
appointing mag
is-
would be a not 6. Others
compare trates,
and those who have arrived at
Hesych. A^erov

&wi<ttov,
^lksXoI,
the
proper age
shall
try
all ruses which come
origin
of which is obscure.
before
the state.

18. Lo-t&vOw: Boeotian

No.
54]
PHOCIAN INSCRIPTIONS 213
tcov
MeSe&>jj[y]wf
eva rbv Ovaeovra ras
|
Ova(as rds
Trarpi'ovs
20
MeSeft)^[t']oi?,
oaat ivrl ev tco ttoXltlkco
vop,[co, | yu,]eTa
twv
ctp^ov-
rcov tcov
ara\^6]evTcov
ev
^ripi

\avj3averco
| [8~\e
6
ieporap-ias
25
apeajiiov,
o
r[ol
I
ajp^ofre?
i\cifi/3avov,
rjfAi\[/jL]vaiov
Kal T&jy
^ocov
to
e7r[t|/3]a\ov
tw
lepora/xiai. <ruySt|[/c]aet
Be 6
ieporapiias p-era
||
[rjcoy ap^ovrcov
ras
BiKas,
a?
| [t]oi dp^ovres
BtKa^ovn,
teal
|
30
[VjXa/oaxTi
Tfl
Si/cao-Tijpta,
a /ca
|
8e?7 KKapcoetv,
perd
tcov
d[p]^6v-
rcov.
firj
earco Be
e7raVa7JJ[/c]e<?
XeiTOvpyelv
robs "SleBecoviovs ev 35
^ript
rd<i
dp^ds,
oaot I
<yeye'v7]vrai
ev M.eBecovc
a/a^oi/Te?,
%evo8i-
kcu,
7rpaKTrjpe<i,
I
Bapuovpyoi, lepeis, iepdp%ai,
Kal
||
ray
jvvaiKcov
40
6'crcH
iepriTevWan,
el
pn]
ns e/ccov
vtropievot

|
lardvdcov he e/c tcov
a\eLTOv\p<yr]T(Dv
tcov MeSe&mW
/c|ai
e/c twv
'Eripicov

Sapuovp^y^e-
45
ovrcov Be Kal ra ev
Me8e\[covi l]epd
/ca6co<; 6 ttoXitlkos
vdpos
ice-
Xevei. Kal rav
y\d>\pav\
rav MeBecovi'av
elpiev
| [7r]acrav Iripiav
Kal rav
?LTi\\piav
MeSecovtav kolvclv
Tr[a\cra~\v.
Koivcovedvrco Be ol 50
Me8e\[co~\vioi
rav dvcnav rav ev
2rt|[/3t]
iracrdv Kal rol
(rol)
Iripiot
rav ev
M.e\8ecovi
iracrdv.
p,?j i^ecrrco
B\\e a7ro7ro\iTevcraarat
roi)[<f] |
55
MeSecoviovs curb tcov
l7ipi\[co~\v
pbijBe
robs
Iriptous
curb
| \r\cov
Me8e[covi]cov.
oTrorepoi
| [S]e
/ca
/zr) epLpLeivcovrt
ev
toi||[<?]
yeypap,-
go
pie'vots,
cnroTei\cTdvTcov
rocs
epbpbeivd[v\,TOts dp<yvpiov
Td\av\ra
BeKa.
B
[ TrJoteoVrcoy | ^Jpa-v/razmof
8e Tat-
bp\o~^\o<yiav
ev
ard\av Kal
dv[a6e^vrcov
ev to
lepbv
Tas
'A[0az/]!|a9,
dearcov Be 5
ra^
6/xo[\o7t']jav
Kal
irapd
IBicorav
ecr[cf)pa]\'yiapbevav.
a
6p,oXoyia
7r[apd] | Hpdacova
hiXaiea.
fidp[rv]pe<i
<&pdacov Aaparpiov 'E||Xa-
10
revs,
Ev7ra\i8a<;
pd\crcovo<i
AiXaievs,
Tip,o\Kpdrr)<;
'Ettivikov Tt-
6oppe\v<;.
Bovrcov Be rol
iTipioi |
ra
cparpia
tcov
MeBecovi\\cov
ev 15
eVeot?
rerrdpois
I
ctpyvpiov
pLvd<;
nrevre
Ka\l
|
TjoVoy
ra^
Ka\eip,e-
vav
|
. a . .
rpeiav.
for fo-raKTw. So 1<tt6.v0o>v 1. 42 and W-
ing
in Stiris.' 40-41.
UpTiTtvKciTi:
see
\uv0i in another Stirian
inscription.
Cf. 138.4.

65. diroiroXiTcvtrao-Tai : <rr =

also
K\apu(ri
1. 32 with Boeot. t for ei. ad as in 64<rrwv B5. 85.1.
Sec 231.

34 ff.
[ii!
i'o-xw kt\.: 'those 15 13ff. The
phratry
of the Medeo-
who have been officials
in Medeon Bhall
nians,
in distinction from the
Btate,
re-
be
exempt
from
compulsory
office In >1<1- tained its own
organization,
and was
21-1 GREEK DIALECTS
[No.
55
Locrian
55. Oeanthea
(Galaxidi).
First half Vcent. b.c. IG.IX.i.334. SGDI.
1478. Hicks 25.
Inscr.Jurid.I,pp.l80ff.
Michel 285. Roberts 231 and
pp.
346 ff. Solmsen34.
'Ez> NavTra/CTov
tca(r)
rovSe
hcnrtfoitcia.
Aoppov
top HviroKva-
fii&Lov,
7r\ei tea NaU7ra/cTio?
ye'verai,
NaVTrd/criov
iovra,
/jo7ro(?)
to receive a
subsidy
of
money
and land
from the Stirians.
55. Law
governing
the relations be-
tween the Eastern Locrian colonists at
Naupactus
and the mother
country.
This does not refer to the
founding
of
Naupactus,
which was much earlier.
Colonists are called dwoiKoi from the
point
of view of the mother
country,
but Zttoikol as here
(eirifoi<?oi)
from the
point
of view of their new home. The
Eastern Locrians are referred to ethni-
cally
as
Hypocnemidians (of
which
Epicnemidians
is an
equivalent), polit-
ically
as
Opuntians,
since
Opus
was
the seat of
government,
the two terms
standing
in the same relation as Boeo-
tian and Theban.
It is
probable
that one
copy
was set
up
at
Opus,
with another at
Naupac-
tus,
and that the
present
tablet is still
another
copy,
which with the addition
of the last
sentence, stating
that simi-
lar relations are to subsist between col-
onists from Chaleion and the mother
city,
was set
up
at
Chaleion,
from
which
place
it
may easily
have found
its
way
to Galaxidi.
In both this and the
following
in-
scription
a
single
letter is used for
double
consonants,
not
only
in the in-
terior of a
word,
as
0a\d(<r)<Tas,
but
often in sentence
combination,
as
kcl(t)
rovSe. So
^(5) 5d,uo, ^(\) \ifj.ivos, etc.,
with assimilation of Ik
(100); similarly
i(v)
'NavwaKTO
(once
iy
'NainraKro),
in
contrast to which iv
NainraKrov,
iv Nau-
w&ktol with
original
iv are
always
writ-
ten out. Cf. also
(in
no.
56) n(s) <xv\ol,
draro(s) av\ev, doiKo(s) <tv\ol,
in view of
which the
reading />67ro(s)
ivov
(no.
55.2),
which is
generally though
not
universally adopted,
is not a violent
correction. No other Greek
inscription
has so
many examples
of
<p
as no.
55,
where it is
uniformly employed
before
o or
po.
In no. 56 it is no
longer
used.
In no. 55
lengthened
e is
expressed by
El, lengthened
o
by
in the
genitive
singular,
OV in the accusative
plural.
But in no. 56
always
E and 0. See
25 d. No.
55, beginning
in 1.
11,
is
divided into
paragraphs by
the letters
A-e.
No. 55 exhibits
many
instances of
repetition (see
1.
3, note),
and some of
omission of what is essential to clear-
ness
(e.g.
the
subject
of awod&vet, 1.
30),
and in
general
the
style
of both
inscrip-
tions is crude and obscure.
1. The
colony
to
Naupactus
on the
following
terms.

hcmrFoiKia
: ha iiri-
poiK'ia,.
94.5.

koL(t)
T5v8e : see 136.5.

Aoopov
tov
HviroKvajiiSiov
kt\.: A
Uypocnemidian Locrian,
when he be-
comes a
Naupactian, being
a
Naupac-
tian, may
as a
^vos
share in the social
and
religious privileges (i.
e. in the
mother
country)
when he
happens
to
be
present, if
he ivishes.
If
he
wishes,
No.
55]
LOCRIAN INSCRIPTIONS 215
%evov
oata
Xav%dv\etv
koi Ovetv
i^etptev
emrv^ovra,
at /ca Sei'Xe-
rat

at ica
heiXerat,
Ovetv /cat
X\av%dvetv /ce(S)
hdpo
Ke(o) potvdvov
avrbv zeal to
<ye'vo<; Karatpei.
reXo<s
to||u? errtpotpovs Aoppov
rov 5
HvrrotcvapttStov pte
(pdpetv
ev
Aoppols TOi|?
Hv7roKvapttS(ot<i,
abptv
k av rts
Aoppos
ye'verat
rov
HviroKvapttStov.
al
|
heiXer
dvyo-
pelv,
fcaraXeiTTOVTa ev rat lariat iralha
hef3arav
e
'SeXfabv eflet-
ptev
dvev
evereptov

at ica hvir dvdvfcas drreXdovrat
e(y)
Navirdtcro
Aoppot
rot
Hv7roKva/ja'8iot, e^etptev avyopelv,
horro
fe/cacrros ev,
dvev
e^vereptov.
re'Xos
p,^
cpdpetv
pteSev
hort
pte pterd
Aoppov
rov 10
YecT7rapt\ov.-

"Fjvoppov
rots
errtpolpots
ev Navrraicrov
pte
Vo-
ardptev a(rr
,
0)7rovrtov\
re'/cvat /cal
p,ayavdt
pteSepttdt
pepovras.
rov
hoppov
e^etptev,
at tea
SeilXUvrat, errd^etv pterd
rptdpovra
pe'rea
arrb
ro
hdppo
he/carbv
dvhpas
'Ohrovriofi Navrratcrluv ical Navrraicrtois
'Ottovtiovs.

Ho'ercrTt? /ca
XtrroreXee^t
e<y
Navvd/cro rov em- 15
potpov,
arrb
Aoppov
eiptev,
evre k dtroreicret rd
vo\ixia
Navrra/criots.
he
may
share in these
privileges,
both
those
of
the
people
and those
of
the mem-
bers
of
the
societies, himself
and his de-
scendants
forever.
The colonists
of
the
II.
Locrians. are not to
pay
taxes
among
the II.
Locrians,
until <>ne becomes a II.
Locrian
again.
In 6<ria
Xavxa-vecv
ko.1
dveiv there is
probably
the same con-
trast as in
iepa
/ecu Scria or Cretan Otiva
kclI
avOpw-mva, though
it is
possible
thai
both terms refer to
religious privileges.

3. ai Ka SeiXerai : for the

repetition
cf. also et 11. 16
f., 56/xev
11. 41
f., /capO-
cu
iv
rdyopdi
11. 20 ff.

4.
Ki(8) 8d|i6
K(o)
ooivdvov : ko.1 k
Stj/xov
ko.1 K K01VU-
vwv.
94.(1,
100.

-7 ff.
If
a colonist
wishes to
return,
he
may
do so without
taxes
of
mlmission
(to citizenship), pro-
vided he leaves belli ml in his house an
adult son or brother.
If
the II. Locrians
are driven
from Naupactus by force,
they may
return without admission
taxes to the town
from
which
they
each
came.
They
are to
pay
no taxes
except
in common with the Western
Locrians,
i.e.
they
are not to be
subject
to
any
special
taxes as colonists.

at SeiXir':
for
subj.
without *a
(also
in 1.
26),
see
174.

9. hoTro
FtKao-ros
iv : a '>
Sg. rjv
is otherwise known only in
Attic-Ionic,
other dialects
retaining
the
original Jjs.
See 163.3. Hence this is the 3
pi.
?}v agreeing
with the
logical subject
they (ef.
the
preceding).
Cf. Iloin.
ifiav
oli<6i>5e '^Kaa-Tos,
etc. Kiihncr-( terth
I,
p.
286.

11 ff.
Oathfor
the colonists to
Naupactus,
not to
forsake
the alliance
with the
Opuntians willingly by any
device.
If they
wish
they may impose
the oath
thirty years after
this
oath,
one
hundred
Naupactians upon
the
opun-
tians ami the
Opuntians upon
the Nau-
pactianS.

11. airovTiov : tor dir'O-

irovriov.
Probably
here
only
a
graphic
omission,
similar to
haplology (88a).

14 ff. Whoever
of
the colonists
departs
from Naupactus
with u n
paid
In.ns shall
lose his
rights
as a Locrian until he
pays
216 GREEK DIALECTS
[No.
55

At tea
pie <ye'vo<;
ev rat lariat et e
''yeirdpudv
rJv
eirt\pol-
pov
et ev
Naf7ra/croi,
Aoppov
rov
Hv7ro/cvapu8ldv
rbv
eirdvytcr^rov
/cpareiv, Aoppov
horro k
et,
avrbv
tovra,
al k
dvep
et e
irals,
rptov
ptlevov

al he
pue,
rots Naf7ra/cTtbt.? vo
pilots ypecrrat.

'E(f)
20 Naf7ra/CTo
dvydpehvra
ev
Aoppovs
rovs
Ht/7ro/cfa/uoYoi/?
ev Naff-
rrdicrdt
tcapv^at
ev rd
l
yopat,
icev
Aoppots rol(s)
WviroKva
pah
lots ev
rat
iroXt,
ho k
ei,
icapv^at
ev
| rdyopdt.

YleppoOaptdv
teat
Mvaaxeov
eirel ica
NaU7ra/crt(o'<? rt)s
yevera\t
auros,
/cat rd
XP^~
ptara
rev Navird/crot rots ev Navrrd/crot
ypearat, |
rd 8' ev
Aoppots
25
Tot?
Hv7roKvaptt8lots
ypeptara
rot?
Hv7ro/cvap,i8i\\oi<; |||
vo
pilots %/oe-
arat,
hoiros a iroXts
petedcrrov voptl^et
Aoppov
rov
H.V7roicv\ap,t8lov.
at rts hvirb rov
voptlov
rov
eirtpolpov dvyopeet Ueppo6apta\v
ical
^Ivcrayeov,
rots avrov
voptlots ypecrrat
Kara iroXtv
pe/edcrrovs.
|

At k
d8eX<peot
eovrt rd V NaviraKrov
potKe'ovros,
hoiros zeal
30
Aop/oollf
rov
Hv7ro/cvapn8iov petcdarov voptos earl,
al k
diroaavet,
rov
jApepidrov Kparelv
rbv
eirlpotpov,
rb
icartp6p,evov
icparelv.

I Tou?
errtpolpovs
ev ^Haviraicrov rdv hl/cav
Trpootpov hapearat
the
Naupactians
his
lawful
dues.

as the law
may
be in the several cities
10 ff.
If
there is no
family
in the
home, of
the H. Locrians.
If any of them,
or heir to the
property among
the colo- under the laws
of
the
colonists, return,
nists in
Naupactus,
the next
of
kin
they
shall be
subject
to their own
laws,
among
the II. Locrians shall
inherit,
each
according
to the
city of
his
origin,
from
whatever
place among
the Lo-

29 ff.
If
there are brothers
of
the one
crians he
comes, and, if
a man or
boy,
who
goes
as a colonist to
Naupactus,
he shall
go himself
within three months.
then, according
to what the law
of
the
Otherwise the laws
of Naupactus
shall H. Locrians
severally (i.e.
in each
city)
be
followed.

10 ff.
If
one returns
from is, if (one
of them)
dies,
the colonist
Naupactus
to the H.
Locrians,
he must shall inherit his share
of
the
property,
have it announced in
Naupactus
in the shall inherit what
belongs
to him. Note
market-place,
and
among
the H. Locrians the double construction
with
Kparelv
inthecitywhencehecomes.-22fi.When-
according
as the sense is
partitive
or
ever
any of
the
Ilepyodaptai.
and the Mv- not. But
many
take TO as
gen. sg.
o-axeis (probably
the names of two noble rd in relative
sense, though
this use is
or
priestly families,
the first
obviously
not otherwise attested in
Locrian,
and
containing Ko0ap6s
=
Kadap6s)
becomes a understand iart with
Kan<f6^vov,
trans-
Naupactian himself,
his
property
in
lating
which it is
proper for
him to in-
Naupactus
shall also be
subject
to the herit.

32 f . The colonists
may bring
laws in
Naupactus,
but his
property
suit
before
the
judges
with
right ofprece-
among
the II. Locrians to the II.
laws, dence, they may bring
suit and submit
No.
55]
LOCEIAN
INSCRIPTIONS
217
7To(r)
roi)<i
8\ifcao-Tepa<;, hape'arat
ical
86/jtev
ev 'Oiroevrt Kara
/reo?
avTdfiapov.
Aop\pov
rov
Hviro/cvaptiStov
irpoardrav
Karaardaat
TOV
AoppOP T07Tlf\\oipOL
Kdl TOP
eirtpOtpOV
TOt
AoppOt,
hotrtVeS KO. 35
'-mares
evrtp^oi <e<?>
(eovn).

Ho'craJTt?
k diroXtiret
rrardpa
/cat to
/xepos
rov
xpe/xdrov
rot
rrarpt,
eiret k
|
diTO'yeverat, e^elptev
diroXa-^elv
rov
eirtpotpov
ev Navira/crov.
|

HoWt*? /ca rd
pepahepora Stacpdetpet re^vat
teal
pta^ctvat
/ca\l
pttdt,
hort tea
pte
avdyordpots
So/ceet,
Hoirovrtov re
^iXiov irXed'^at
/cal
NafiratCTiov
40
rov
eirtfoipov
rrXedat, artptov elpev
/cat
^pe\ptara 7raptarocpayet-
.
arat.
rovtcaXetpte'vot
rdv hticav
hoptev
rov
apWov,
ev
rptdpovr
aptd-
pats 86p,ev,
at tea
rptd/covr aptdpat
Xetrrovr^at
rds
dp%ds

at ica
to suits
against
themselves in
Opus
on
the same
day.
This
provision
is in-
tended to secure for the colonists the
greatest expedition
in their
litigation
at
Opus, haptcrrai (i.e. eXeadai)
ko.1
56/j.ev
=
\aj3e?i>
ko.1 dovvai
(cf. Hdt.5.83). dlicrjv
Xapeiv
is
usually
to
bring suit,
as
here,
though
sometimes the
opposite,
while
Sikt)v
dovvai is
usually
to submit to suit
(e. g.
Thuc.
1.28),
as
here, though
some-
times used of a
magistrate,
to
grant
trial,
as
below,
1. 41 f.

84 f. Who-
ever are in
office for
the
year
shall
ap-
point from among
the H. Locrians a
Trpo<TTdTT]s,
one
of
the Locrians
for
the
colonist,
one
of
the colonists
for
the Lo-
crian. top
Aoppov WwoKvap-Loldv applies
properly only
to the
appointment
of
the
Trp6<TTa.Tris
for the
colonist,
this be-
ing
the
important provision
in contin-
uation of the
preceding paragraph.
Making
the
provision
mutual was an
afterthought.

Ka.Tria.res without cor-

rection is to be read /ca
Vtar^s,
with
hyphaeresis
where we
expect elision,
from kcl and
{-mare's,
an adv.
r\\.
of
piros
for which we should
expect
<?7ri-
peris
or i-inerts
(intervocalic f
IS D01
always
writ
leu,
cf.
'Ott6i>ti, 5ap.iovp-
yovs).
Some correct to
Vt^e)^?,
but
a
by-form
with
(f)ar
is
possible.
E$
after
evTip.oi
is due to
dittography (cf.
the
ending
of the
preceding holnves,
'n-iaris).
The omission of eovn
may
be
the
engraver's error,
or
simply ellipsis,
such as is not
infrequent
in a clause of
this kind
(Kuhner-fJerth
I.
p. 41.
n.
2c).

36 f. A colonist to
Naupactus
who
has
left
behind a
father
and his
portion
of
the
property
with the
father,
shall in-
herit his share when
(the father)
dies.

38 ff. Whoever violates these statutes

by
any
device in
any point
which is not
agreed
to
by
both
parties,
the
majority
of
the Thousand in
Opus
and the ma-
jority of
the colonists in
Naupactus,
slut! I he
dr/irirrd of
civil
rights
and shall
have his
property confiscated.
For the
spelling "NapiraKTlov
see 32.

4 1 ff . To
the one who
brings
suit the
magistrate
shall
grant
trial within
thirty
days, if
thirty days of
his
magistracy
remain.
If
he does not
grunt
trial to the one
bringing
suit he shall be
deprived of
civil
rights
and have his
property confiscated,
his real estate i
igether
with his
servants.
The
customary
oath shall bt taken. The
voting
shall he
by
ballot. For
p.4pos
real
218 GREEK DIALECTS
[No.
55
p,e
SlSol rot
iv/caXeifjLevoL
tclv
Si/cav,
uti/j^ov
ei/xev
ical
yjpep.aTa irap,a-
45
To^ajeiarai,
rb
fiepoi
fxera folliKLarav. Sio/jLoaai
hoppov
rbv
vo/hlov.
ev
uSpiav
rav
^rdxfriQ^iv
el/xev.
zeal to
dedpuiov
tois
Y{v7roicvap,ihioi<i
Aoppot? rav^rd
reXeov
el/Jiev
XaXeteoi? rots crvv
'AvTLcpaTaL pot/cerals.
56. Oeanthea. Second half V cent. b.c. IG.IX.iii.333. SGDI.1479.
Hicks 44. Michel 3. Roberts 232 and
pp.
354 ff. Solnisen 35.
Tbv
%evov fie hdyev e(r)
ras XaXei'So? top
Olavdea,
fi\e8e
rbv
HaXeiea
i(r)
rds Oiavdihos
, /xeSe
xpe/jLara
al
Ti(?)
av\\.6i

rbv 8e
avXovra
avdrois)
avkev. ra
^evL/cd e(6) #aXa'(er)cra? hdyev
I ao~v-
5 Xov 7r\av
e(X)
\i/xe'vo<;
to Kara, ttoXlv. al k
aoY/co(?)
av\oi,
Tellro-
pe? Bpa^fial'
al 8e irXe'ov 5eV
d/xapav e%oi
to
<tv\ov, he\/jii6\oiv
6(p\eTO fOTi
avXdaai. al
fieTafOL/ceoL
irXe'ov
/xeyo?
e I 6 XaXeteu?
ev Olavdeai e 'Oiavdev
1
; ev
XaXet'oi,
toll
i7ri8ap,LaL
Sl/ccil
^peo~TO.
10 tov
irpo^evov,
al
tyevSe'a irpo^eveoL,
&L7r\\eL0i OoLecrTo. Ill at k civSl-
yd'CpvTi
toI
^evoSiKaL, eiropLOTas
heXeaWo 6
fje'vos oirdyov
tclv hiicav
estate,
cf. the similar use of
KXijpos.

46 f. And this
compact for
the H. Lo-
crians shall hold
good
in the same terms
for
the colonists
from
Chaleion under
Antiphates.
See
introductory
note.
5G. The tablet consists of two docu-
ments inscribed
by
different
hands,
as
appears
from the forms of the
letters,
which also
show, together
with the ab-
sence of
?,
that both are later than
no. 55. The
first, ending
with
xP^
ffT o
1.
8,
is a
treaty
between Oeanthea and
Chaleion of the kind known as
aijxfio-
\ov or
(TVfj.p<>\& (the
latter in 1.
15).
It
is for the
protection
of
foreigners,
that
is citizens of other Greek
states,
visit-
ing
either
city
from
reprisal
at the
1 1 amis of citizens of the other. Such
reprisal
or seizure in enforcement of
claims was
freely employed,
so far as
it was not
specifically regulated by
treaty.
For
graphic peculiarities
see
no.
55, introductory
note.
Iff. An Oeanthean shall not
carry
off
a
foreigner from
Chaleian
territory,
nor a Chaleian
from
Oeanthean terri-
tory,
nor his
property,
in case one makes
a seizure. But him who makes a seiz-
ure
himself
one
may
seize with
impunity.
The
property of
a
foreigner
one
may
carry offfrom
the sea without
being
sub-
ject
to
reprisal, except from
the harbor
of
each
city. If
one makes a seizure
unlawfully, four
drachmas
(is
the
pen-
alty);
and
if
he holds what has been
seized
for
more than ten
days,
he shall
owe
half
as much
again
as the amount
he seized.
If
a Clinician
sojourns
mure
than a month in Oeanthea or an Oean-
thean in (
'haleion,
he shall be
subject
to
the loccd court.
The second
document,
11.
8-18,
con-
sists of
regulations
of one of the two
cities, presumably Oeanthea, regarding
the
legal rights
of
foreigners.
8 ff. The
proxenus
loho is
false
to his
duty
one shall
fine
double
(the
amount
iurolved in each
particular case). If
No.
57]
ELEAN
INSCRIPTIONS
219
e'x#o<? Trpo^evo
|
Kal
fiBio ge'vo aptcTTivSav,
eVt
pev
rals
pvaia\iai<;
Kal irXeov TrevreicaiSeK
avSpas,
eVt
tclls
|
peiovoii
ewe
avSpas.
at
k 6
faa(TT6<;
Trot tov
fr\\aarbv
SiKcL^erai
kcl(t)
ras
crvvfioXas,
Sapiop-
15
709
heXearai to<$
hop/co/noras apicrrivSav
rav
irelvTopKiav opoaav-
t<x?. to<s
hopKoporas
tov avrolv
hop/cov bpvvev,
irXedvv 8e vitciv.
Elean
57.
Olympia.
Before 580 b.c. SGDI.1152.
Inschr.v.Olympia
2. Michel
195. Roberts 292 and
pp.364
ff. Solmsen38.
Danielsson,Eranos 111,80
ff.
K.eil,Gdtt.E"achr.l899,154ff.
Glotz,SolidaritedelafamilleenGrece,pp.248ff.
'A
fpdrpa
rots FaXetot?.
irarpiav Oappev
Kal
yeveav
Kal ravro. I
the
^evodlKai
(the judges
in cases involv-
ing
the
rights
of
foreigners)
are divided
in
opinion,
the
foreigner
who is
plain-
tiff (oirdyov
=
6
eirdywv)
shall choose
ju-
rors
from
the best
citizens,
but exclusive
of
his
proxenus
and
private
host
(who
would be
prejudiced
in his
favor),
fif-
teen men in cases
involving
a minn or
more,
nine men in cases
involving
less.
If
citizen
proceeds against
citizen under
the terms
of
the
treaty,
the
magistrates
shall choose the
jurors from
the best citi-
zens, after having
sworn the
quintuple
oath
(i.e.
oath
by
live
gods).
The
ju-
rors shall take the same
oath,
and the
majority
shall decide.
57. This covenant
for
the Eleans.
(An
accused
man's) gens
and
family
and his
property
shall be immune.
If
any
one
brings
a
charge against
a mule
citizen
of Elis, if
he who holds the
high-
est
office
and the
(3a<rt\eis
do not
imjinse
the
fines,
let each
of
those who
fail
to
impose
them
pay
a
penalty of
ten mi-
nae dedicated to
Olympian
Zeus. Let
the Hellanodica
enforcethis,
and lei tin
body of demiurgi enforce
the other
fines
(which they
had
neglected
to
impose).
If
he
(the Hellanodica)
does not
enforce
tli
is,
let h im
pay
double the
penalty
in his
accounting (ov inthebody of
the
fiaa-rpoi?).
If any
one maltreats one who is accused
in a matter
involving fines,
let him be
held to a
fine often minae, if
he does so
wittingly.
And let the scribe
of
the
gens
suffer
the same
penalty if
he
ivrongs any
one. This tablet sacred at
Olympia.
The numerous
interpretations
of this
inscription
have differed fundamen-
tally. According
to that
preferred
here
the
object
of the decree is to do
away
with the
liability
which under
primitive
conditions,
such as survived
longer
in
Elis than
elsewhere,
had attached to
the whole
gens
and
family
of anaccused
person,
also to
prevent
confiscation of
his
property
and
personal
violence,
and
tn
prescribe
the manner in which
pen-
alties were to be
imposed.
1. d :
this,
the
following,
see Kuhner-
Gerthl,p.597.

iraTpidv
: like
Delph.
jrarpid,
Dor.
Trdrpa
=
yivos,
while
yeved
is the immediate
family.

0appiv
: be
of good cheer,
without
fear, hence,
as a
technical term in
Elean,
be secure, im-
mune, just
as the Attic ddeia is in ori-
gin freedom from fear (5^os).
It is used
Of
persons
and
things.
Cf.
0[dppos]
av-
toT Kal
xp^dron
in another
inscription.

avTO : refers to
fdpptvop
i'aXefo of the
220 GEEEK DIALECTS
[No.
57
al
ie
Ti9
KanapavcreLe fdppevop
YaXelo,
al
e fxe
'jridelav tcl
Y
J/cata
op fieyLcrrov
Te'Xos
e^oi
teal toI
fiacriXdes, ^e'/ca jxvafc
Ka I dirorivoi
5
/re/cacrTO?
top
/jue
'imroeovTov
rca(9)0VTai<;
rot Zt
'OXvv\\ttioi.
eirev-
7T0L
e
k
F/XXavo^i'/cas
Kal rdXXa
^iitaia
iirevTr\eTd
a
^a/xiopjla

al
e fxe 'v7rot,
%{(f)viov
a7TOTtvTO iv
fia<rrpd\at.
al
ie
tii tov alrta-
Oevra
^iKalov lp,do-KOL,
iv rat
^e/cafivaiaL
k
eW'^o[tT]o,
al
fei%5<;
IfiddKOL.
Kal
Trarpias
6
ypofavs rav\_r]d
Ka
Trdcncoi,
| [at t\lv \_aQi-
Keo[i\.
6
Tr[i]va lapb<i
'OXvviriai.
58.
Olympia.
VI cent. B.C. SGDI.1149.
Inschr.v.Olympia
9. Hicks!).
Michel 1. Roberts 291 and
pp.362
ff. Solmsen 39.
'A
fpdrpa rolp
FaXe/ot? /cat rols
'Ep|/raotot9. avvp-a^ia
k ea
i/carov
perea,
| dpyoi
8e Ka rot. al 8e tl Seoi aire
peiros
aire
f\dp-
5
jov,
avve'av k
d(X)XdXoa
rd r
d(X)X(a)
Kal
7raj|/9
iroXepbd.
al he.
fid avveav,
rdXavrdv k
| dpjvpo
airorivoiav rot At 'OXwirioi Tot
Ka\(h)haXefjievoL Xarpeio/xevov.
al 8e
rip
rd
j
]
pd(f)ea
rat
Ka(8)8a-
10 Xe'oiTO acre
/reVa?
aire
r^eXeard
aire
8dp,o<i,
iv
reiridpoL
k
eVe^jJotTO
toi 'vravT
i<ypa(/jL)/JLevoL.
59.
Olympia.
VIcent.B.c. SGDT.1156.
Inschr.v.Olympia
7. Michel
196. Roberts 296 and
pp.369
ff.
Ziehen,
Leges
Sacrae 61.
Ka
Oeapbs
ele. al Be
fSeveoi
iv
rlapol,
/3ot
Ka
6od(8)8oi
Kal ko-
ddpen
reXelai,
Kal rbv
Oeapov
iv
T|a[(u)]Tat.
at 8e Tt?
irdp
to
following clause,
which
logically goes years, beginning
ivith the
present year.
with the
preceding
as well as the fol-
If
there shall be
any
need
of
word or
lowing.

2.
KaTiapav<m
:
Kadiepevu, deed, they
shall combine with one another
but
meaning
first to utter an
impreca-
both in other matters and in war.
If
Hon
against
some one
(cf. KaTetixop-ai) , they
do not
combine,
let those who vio-
and
then,
since this
was,
or had
been,
late
(the agreement) pay
a talent
of
sil-
the manner of
introducing
a
charge,
ver consecrated to
Olympian
Zeus.
If
simply Karvyopiui.
See also no. 60. Like
any
one violates these
writings,
whether
various other
expressions
in
Elean,
this
private citizen, official,
or the
state,
let
reflects the
essentially religious
char- him be held in the
penalty
here ivritten.
acter of the
legal procedure.

at
e
59. This is the conclusion of an in-
|i
kt\. : cf. no. 51 C 13-1G. For
iireviroi, scription
which was
begun
on another
naarpaai, IfxaaKu, etc.,
see the
Glossary.
tablet not
preserved.
58. This covenant between the Eleans
Ifhe(some
one
previously mentioned)
and the Heraeans
(of Arcadia).
There commits
fornication (?)
in the sacred
pre-
shall be an alliance
for
one hundred
cinct,
one shall make him
expiate
it
by
No.
60]
ELEAN INSCRIPTIONS 221
ypdcjyos 8i/cd(8)8oi,
areXe? k eie a
hiica,
a 8e ica
ppdrpa
d
Sa/xocria
reXeia
et\e
8itcd(8)8oaa.
top 8e tea
ypcupe'ov
on 8o/coi
/ca(\)\iTepos
e^ev 7to(t)
tov
6{e)6v, i^aype'ov
ical
e\vrroiov
avv
/3oXat
(Tr)evraKa-
riov
dfXaveos
/cal
8d/jboi
rrXeOvovrt, 8ivdicoi

(8ivd)icoi
84 tea
(i)v
rpiiilov,
at tl evrroiol aW
e^aypeoi.
5
60.
Olympia.
Second half IV cent. r$.c.
Szanto,Oest.Jhrb.I,197ff.
Danielsson,EranosIII,129ff. Meister,Ber.Sachs.Ges.l898,218ff. Keil,Gott.
Nachr.l899,136ff. Reinach,Rev.Et.Gr.XVI,187ff.
Solmsenln.
eo'?

Tv%a. raip
8e
yeveaip p,d (j)vya8eit]/A p,a8e
/c\dr
oirolov
rpoirov,
fidre
epcrevairepav
fidre
6i]\vT\epav, /xdre
rd
xpijfxara
the
sacrifice of
an ox and
by complete
purification,
and the
8eap6s
in the same
way. If any
one
pronounces judgment
contrary
to the
regulation,
this
judgment
shall be
void,
but the decree
of
the
people
shall
befinal
in
deciding.
One
may
make
any change
in the
regidations
which
seems desirable in the
sight of
the
god
(136.3), withdrawing
or
adding
with the
approval of
the whole council
of
the Five
Hundred and the
people
in
fidl
assem-
bly.
One
may
make
changes
three
times,
adding
and
withdrawing.

The resto-
ration and
interpretation
of the last
sentence, (5ivo)koi ktX.,
is uncertain.
In 1. 4 the adverb
a/:\a.ve'os (see 55)
is
used
loosely
where we should
expect
an
adjective
in
agreement
with
/3oXa?
or irevTa.Ka.Tiov.
go. But one shall not exile the chil-
dren
(of
an
exile)
either male or
female,
under
any circumstances,
nor
confiscate
the
property. If any
one exiles them or
confiscates
the
property,
he shall be sub-
ject
to trial
before
(in
the name
of)
Olympian
Zeus on a
capital charge,
and
any
one loho wishes
may bring
the
charge
against
him with
impunity.
A nd it shall
be
permitted,
even in case
they
have ex-
iled
any,
to
any
one who wishes to return
and be
free from punishment
so
far
as
concerns matters
happening
later than
the time
of
the
demiurgi
under
Pyrrhon.
Those next
of
kin shall not sell or send
off
the
property of
the
exiles,
and
if
one
does
any of
these
things contrary
to the
regulation,
he shall
pay
double the
amount sent
off
and sold.
If any
one
defaces
the
stele,
he shall be
punished
like one
guilty of sacrilege.
Several times
during
the fourth cen-
tury
b.c. the
oligarchy
and
democracy
alternated in
power
in
Elis,
with re-
sulting
banishment and recall of exiles.
It is
probable
that this decree
belongs
to the Macedonian
period
and
perhaps
refers to the exiles of 336 B.C. who
were recalled in 335 is.c. Cf. Airrian 1.
10.1 'HXetoi 5e tous
fivyadas <T<pG>v
nare-
d^avTo,
8ti
iTriTTjBetoi 'AXedi'5py Tjcrav.
It is a
supplementary
decree In another
on the same
subject,
as
is shown
by
5^
in the first sentence after t lie introduc-
tory formula,
and the use of
yevealp
without modi
tier,
\\ liich must be under-
stood from the
preceding.
On the dia-
lect as
compared
with that of the earlier
inscriptions,
see 241.
1.
ytvtalp
: the
singular
is often used
collectively
in the sense of
ofi'spring,
222 GREEK DIALECTS
[No.
GO
Sa/xocrico/Aev

al he
rip <$>v<yah\eioi
aire ra
^pr]p,ara
Safjboaioia, <j)ev-
5
yerco
ttot ray
A\\cbp
tooXv/jlttico
alparop,
teal
Kariapatcov
6
Si]\o/xrjp
I
dvdarop TJcrroi. e^rjarco 8e,
teal /ca
(frwyaSevavri,
rol
S'^Xofievoi,
vo-
(TTiTTrjv
Kal
arrd/jLiov rjp-ev,
ocrcra tea
v\arapLV
yevcovrai
t&v
irepl
Uvppcova Safjuopywv.
ro\lp
8e iw
a(cr)cnGTa fid
a,7ro86aaai
fidre
10
eKireix-^rai
ra
^p^fiara
rolp (frvydSecrai

al 8e rt ravrwv
Trap
rb
'ypd/A^fjLa
Troieoi,
drroriveroo
hnrX[d~\(Tiov
too rca
eKTrepura
Ka\l
rco /ca
drrohwrai. al oV
Tip
dSeaXrcohaie ra
ardXav,
| cop dyaX/uLarotycopav
idvra
Trda^r/v.
61.
Olympia.
First half of III cent. b.c. SGDI.1172.
Inschr.v.Olympia
39. Michel 197.
%eop. Tv^a. |
'Tiro 'HLXXavoSiKav rcov
irepl
|
Ala^vXov,
vlai.
|
5
birwp,
iirel
Aa/xoKpdr7]p 'Ayijropop TeveStop, rreiroXireuKcop
irap
djjLe
| avrop
re Kal 6
irardp,
Kal
earecpavco/jLe.vop
rov re rcov
descendants,
e.
g. Epir.
avruii Kal
yeveai
Kal
yivei
ck
yeveds (SGDI. 1334),
Arc.
avrol Kal
yeved
(Oest.Jhrb.IV,79),
both
=
usual avTui Kal
eKydvots.
For the
plu-
ral cf. Mess. Tav
yvvaiKa
re Kal ras
yeveas
avrov
(SGDI. 4689.97).
Some take
yeve-
alp
here as members
of
the
yeveai,
under-
standing
these as noble
families,
but
this is less
likely.

4-5.
4>evyTco
ttot
t<S
Aiop
kt\. : see 136.3 and no.
57.2,
note.

5.
8iiXo|AT|p
: we
expect d7jX6p.e-
vop. Probably
an
error,
for which the
existence of some such form as
5t)\ov-
rr)p (cf
.
ideXovrrip) may
be
responsible.

0.
<}>vya8uavTi
: aor.
subj.
151.1.

9-10. It is uncertain whether this is

a
provision
in favor of the
exiles, pre-
venting
their
property being disposed
of
by relatives,
or one directed
against
them, preventing
the relatives from
selling
the
property
for them or send-
ing
it to them. In the former case
a-rrodoo-crai
may
refer to the sale of real
estate,
and
eKirip-fai
to the
sending
off
of movable
property
for sale abroad.
(pvyddecrcri.
is dative of
advantage
or of
disadvantage, according
to the inter-
pretation preferred.

12-13. at Se
np
dSeaX/riohaie ktX.: cf.
rjv
Si t(s
\_ttjv <ttt]-
Xt/i/] d<pav[l^'T)i rj
ra
ypdp.p.aTa~\, iraax^Tw
w's
iep6<Tv\os
in an
inscription
of
Iasus,
SGDI. 5517. d5e\T6u;=
dSrj\6o}, dtpavi^o) ,
is
probably
from *5eaXos
(cf
.
5eap.ai, dij-
Xos),
whence

perhaps through
the
medium of a verb 5edXXw

*8eaXr6s,
*5eaXr6a>.
According
to another
view,
from Se'Xros tablet
(cf. Cypr. SdXros),
so
that the
meaning
would be make the
stele
&Se\ros,
i. e. remove the tablet
from the stele. For ra ardXav see 96.2.
Gl.
Proxeny
decree in honor of Da-
mocratesof
Tenedos,
who is mentioned
as one of the
Olympian
victors
by
Pau-
sanias
(6.
17.
1).
< Mi the dialect as com-
pared
with that of the earlier
inscrip-
tions,
see 241. With virb 'EXXavodiK&v
1.2 for usual ewl with
gen., compare
Lac. huiro with ace. in no. 00.66.
No.
62]
NORTHWEST GREEK KOINH INSCRIPTION 223
'OXvpiricov aywva
Kal
|
dXXoip
Kal
irXeiovep, eiraviTaKcop
ev rav I
ihiav Tav re to)
irarpop 6eapo8oKiav
8ia\\8e6eKTai
Kal
vTroSe'^erai
10
rolp deapolp,
|
o/xoicop
8e Kal
rolp Xonrolp rolp Trap* apewv
I tclv
iraaav
j^pelav e/crevecop
Kal
cnrpolcfyaaiaTcop irapeyeTai, (pavepdv
7rocecov
|
rav
e^ei
evvotav ttotI Tav
ttoXlv,
Kadwp || TrXeiovep
aire- 15
papTvpeov
tco/j,
iroXtrav

I
oircop
8e Kal a
iroXep Kara^latp cpaiva-
rai
[ ydpiTep
avTairohihoxraa
rolp avrap
I
euepjeraip, vTrdp^rjv
AapoKpciT?] irpo^evov,
Kal
evepyerav
8'
rj\\pev rap iroXiop
avrbv Kal
20
yevop,
/cal to,
|
Xonrd
Tipia rjpev
avrol oacra Kal
Tolp aX\Xoip Trpo-
^evotp
/cal
evepyeTaip virdp^ei irapd | rap irdXiop. rjpev
Be Kal
do-fyaXeiav
/cat
TroXe'po)
[
Kal
elpdvap,
Kal
yap
teal
fioiKiap ey/crr)-
aiv,
Kal II
dreXetav,
Kal
irpoehpiav
ev
rolp AiovvaiaKolp
|
dycovotp,
25
rav re dvcnav Kal
Tipav
iraadv
| peTe^rjV, KaOoop
Kal toI XoittoI
OeapoSoKOL I
Kal
evepye'rai piere^ovri.
hopev
he avrol
|
Kal
Aapo-
Kpdrrj
tov
rajxlav %evia
rd II
peyiaTa
e/c twv
vopcov.
to 8e
yjrdcf)i-
30
crpa
I
to
yeyovbp
dirb
Tap fiooXap ypacfyev ey ^dXKco\pa
dvaTedai
ev to
lapbv
tw
Atop
to*
'OXv/attico.
|
Tav 8e
eirLpeXeiav
Tap
avade-
criop TTOLi^aaaaL
| Alcr^ivav
tov
eirtpeXi]Tdv
Tav Ittttwv.
||
irepl
8e 35
TO)
diroaTaXapev
Tolp TeveSioip
I to
yeyovbp yjrdfaapa
eiripeXeiav
7roirjaTac
I
NtKoBpo/xop
6
/3a)Xoypd(f)op, oircop
8o6ac
Tolp
[
Oeapolp
Tolp
ep yiiXrjTOV aTroaTeXXope'lvotp
ttotc Tav Qvaiav Kal tov
dyojva
||
to)v
AtBvpeLcov.
40
Northwest Greek
koivtj
G2. Thermum. About 275 B.C.
'E<p.'Apx-
1905
>
55 ff -
2YN0HKA
KAI
2YMMAXIA AIT12AOI2
KAI AKAPNANOI2
'
Ay
aOdt
Tvyai. ^vvOrjKa
At'rwXot? Kal
'
A.Kapvdvoi<i
opoXoyos.
elprjvav
J
ei/jiev
Kal
(piXiav
ttot
dXXdXov<i,
(piXovs
eovTa<i Kat
av/x-
fid%ov<; d/xa\Ta
Top,
irdvTa
%p6vov, opia eyovTas
Ta<i
ywpas
tov
62.
Treaty
of alliance between the west Greek
Koivfi.
Sec 279. Mote
e.g.
Aetolians and Acarnanians. This is an the retention of original a, ko, ttotI,
example
of the mixed
dialect current infin. in
-/jxp,
3
pi.
imv. in
-vru,
in aor.
at this time in various
parts
of North-
(rep/ua^ajrw),
but Att. ei for
ai,
ov beside
west
Greece,
which we call the North- eo
(e.g.
avTuroiovvrai but
(rrpaTayitovTos),
224 GKEEK DIALECTS
[No.
62
'
A^eXwiov
TTorafxlbv
d^pc
et? OdXaaaav. ra
pcev
ttot aw tov
'A^e-
5 \d)tov
7rorafxov
AltcoXwv
el/xev,
ra Se II Trod'
eairepav
'
Arcapvavcov
irXdv tov
Upavrb?
real Ta?
AepLfytSos

Tavras Se
'
Atcapvdv\e<;
OVK aVTl7T0L0VVTai.
V7Tp
Se. T(H)V
Tep/uiOVCOV
TOV
UpaVTOS,
i
/Xey
Kd
^rpdrioi
/cal
*
Aypai\oi crvy^copecovrL
avrol ttot
avrovs,
tovto kv-
piov
ecrTO),
el Se
fir/,
'
Afcapvaves
ical AlrcoXol
|
rep/xa^avro) rdfi
UpavTiSa ^copav, aipede'vras e/care'pwv
Se'/ca irXdv
^rparicov
teal
'Aypai\u>v
fca0a>s Se /ca
rep/Jid^covri,
TeXetov earco.
eip-ev
Se /cal
10
iiriyap^iav
ttot dXXdXovs real
y\\a<i
ey/CT7]o~iv
xwt re AirwXwi iv
'
'A/capvaviai
ical twi
''
Aicapvavi,
iv AlrcoXiai ical iroXirav
eifxe\v
tov
AirwXbv iv
'A/capvaviat
/cat rbv
'
A/capvdva
iv AircoXiat
ccroy
real
6/xoiov.
dvaypa^rdv\rco
Se ravra, iv crrdXaa
%aXfCais
eV 'A/cticdi
puev
oi
dp^ovres
roov
'A/capvdvcov,
iv Se
%epp\a>i
rot
dp^ovres
roov
AitcoXwv,
iv
'OXvpiriat
Se ical iv
AeX<f)ol<s
/cat iv
Aco(S)(i)vai
kol-
vdi
e/cdr\epoi.
iirl
dp^ovrcov
e/x jiev
AlroiXiat
arparayeovro^
UoXv-
15
Kpirov
KaXXteo? to
Sevre\\pov, i'lnrap'xeovTos
<S>iX(ovos
UXevptoviov,
ypafifiarevovTOS Neo7TToXe/xov Naf7ra/CTiou,
|
iirLXeKTap^eovTwi'
AapLe'Swvos KaXvScoviov,
'Apiardp^ov 'Epraiov,
AeWo?
K.a\<f>peo<;,
KaXXta
KaXXieo?,
TifMoXo^ov
TloreiSavieos,
TLap,(paiSa
<>vo-/ceos,
^ifiov
I
<>VTaie'o<;, Tafiievdvrcov
K.vSp(covo^ Avo-ifxa^eo^, AcopLfid^ov
Tpi^oviov,
'
ApicTT\(0vos
Aaiavos,
'AptaTea 'larcopi'ov, 'Ayyjawvos
20
Ae^ie'os, Tip,dvSpov 'Rpivalos,
||
'
Aypiov
^coadeveo^

iv Se
'
Aicapva-
viai
crrparayoiv Bvvddpov
OlvidSa,
'E7rt[X]|aof
Aripieos,
'
Ayriau>vo^
^rpariov,
'AX/cera
<>oiridvo<;,
'AX/civov
fyvppelov,
eW|o?
'Ava/cro-
pieos,
TloXv/cXeos
AevrcaSiov,
iTTTrap^eovTO^
'liriroXdov
OlvidSa,
|
ypa/jLfAaTevovTos Tlepi/cXe'os
OlvidSa, rafxla
'
AyeXdov "ErpartKOv. |

^v/jL/xa^La
AtVcoXot? ical
'A/capvdvots
ap,ara rbp,
iravra
xpovov. ||
25 el Tt? Ka
i/ji/3dXXi]i
et<> rdv AlrwXlav iirl
TroXe/juoi, fioaOoeiv
(Is beside 4v with ace.
(eh
rav AlruXlav used of the citizen levies in contrast to
but iv
'AKapvaviav),
iirireviji. beside lit- the
mercenaries, Polyb.2.65, 5.91,95,
iriou. and
iirtXeKTdpxv^
Plut.Arat.32.

24.
16.
eiriXcKTapxeovTuv
: this is the
a|xaTa: probably
connected with
ndrriv,
first reference to
iiriXeKrapxai
as mili- Dor.
/ttdrav,
and so
having
the same
tary
officials in the Aetolian
league.
force as the
frequent
aVXws /cat 6.86-
For the Achaean
league,
cf.
iTriXeKroi, Xu>s, e.g.
no. 112.22.
No.
64]
LACONIAN INSCRIPTIONS 225
toi"?
|
'
A/capvavas
7rebt? p,ev
^iXioi<i,
'nnrevai Be
efcarov,
ou? /ca
too
apxovTep
Tre\XTr(>VTi,
iv
d/nepais e.
koi el Ti? iv
''
AicapvavLav
ip,/3dXXoi
iirl
7roXepL(ot,
|
j3oadoelv
AItwXovs
7rebt? p.ev
%iXioi<i,
i7T7roi<i Be
e/carov,
iv
apbepais e,
ou?
|
ica rol
dp^ovres
TrepLircavrL.
el Be TrXeidvcov
%peiav e^oiev arepoi irorepoi,
II
/3oadoovvTo)
rptayi-
30
Xiois
e/cdrepoi e/carepoLS,
iv
deepens
8e/ca. rds Be
fioaOoias
r|a<?
diroo-reXXopLe'vas
earo) to
rpirop. pepos
oirXirai.
7rep,7r6vra)
Be
rap,
/3od6otav
I
iy pbev 'Afcapvavias
ol
arparayol
tcov
'Afcapvavcov
teal
ol
avveBpoi, iy
Be AircoXias
j
ol
dp^ovres
tmv AItwXwv.
airap-
%ovvt(d
Be tou?
diroareXXopevov^
aTpaTLcor\a<i
e/cdrepoi
tow av-
rwv
dp,epdv Tpidfcovra

el Be rrXeiova
%pdvov e^oiev
rds
/3oa\\0oia<i
35
y^pelav
ol
p.eTaTrep.^dp.evoL
rap: fioddoiav,
BiBovtco tcis
cnrap^ia
1
?
eare tea I iv oIkov aTroareiXcovri rovs
o-rpaTiojTas. atrophia
B' earo)
rov irXeiovos
^pov
l
\pv ra[t
p,ev
l-Tnrel
crraJTr/p Hopivdios
ra?
a/xe-
pas
e/cdcTTas,
tom
[Be]
rap,
iravoTrXiav
%o\[vti ],
too,
Be to
rjpudoopd/ctov
ivve"
ofioXoi,
yjriXcoi
eirr
dfioXot'. dyeiaOeov
|
[39-42 fragmentary].
Laconian
63.
Olympia.
VIcent.*B.c. SGDI:4405.
Inschr.v.01ympia252.
Roberts
261.
[Ae']o, fdv[a\ KpoviBa [Z]eO
'OXvv7rie,
/caXbv
d[y]aXp.a
fuXefd^L 6v\p,oi rol(X) Aa/ceSat/ioi>to[t?].
64.
Delphi.
Soon after 479 b.c. SGDI.4406.
Ditt.Syll.7.
Hicksl9.
Michellll8. Roberts259. Solmsenl6.
[T]o[t'Se tov] I
iroXepLOV
[i]\7roX[e]p,eov

| Aa/c[eB]a[i]p6v[ioi], ||
'A0[a]i>[a]t[o]t, |
KopivOiot,
|
Teyedr[ai], |
^lkvovloi,
|
Aiyivdrai,
||
5
63. This is the
inscription
mentioned
tripod
se1
apatDelphi
after the battle
by
Paus.5.24.8,
who
reproduces it,
of Plataea. The
tripod
was
destroyed
eliminating
the dialectic
peculiarities, by
the Phocians in the Sacred
War,
as fill lows : but the column remained until it was
Ago, &vak Kpoulda
ZeD
'OM/m-k,
Ka\bv
carried
by
Constantine
to Constanti-
dya\ua
nople,
where it Still remains. Aceord-
i\d
v $vw
ro?s
AaKeSattfviois.
ing
to
Thucydides (1.132.3)
and
others,
the
Lacedaemonians,
after
erasing
the
G4. The famous bronze
serpent-
boastful
epigram
of
Pausanias,
in-
column which once
supported
the
gold
scribed
simply
the names of the cities
226 GREEK DIALECTS
[No.
64
10
Meyapes,
I
'ETriSavpiot,
I
'Epyopeviot,
I
QXeidaioL,
I
Tpo^dvioi,
II
2q
'Eppioves,
|
TipvvOtoi,
|
IlXaTate?,
|
eo"7rie?,
|
Mu/cafe?,
||
Ketot,
|
25
MaXiot,
|
TeViot,
|
Naftot,
|
'EpeTpies,
||
XaX/aSe?,
| ^Tvpes,
I Fa-
30
A.etot,
|
LToTeiStaTcu,
|
Aev/cd8ioi,
|| Yavafcropies,
|
Ku#wo,
I
1i'<pviot,
I
'A/ATrpatcioTai,
| AeirpedraL.
65. Found at
Tegea.
V cent. b.c. SGDI.4598.
Inscr.Jurid.II,pp.60ff.
Michel 1343. Roberts 257 and
pp.357
ff. Solmsen 26.
.A "Bovdiai tol
<$>i\a-%aid 8ia/cdTi\ai
pval.
at k
avros
ei,
I'ro dve-
\ea\6o

al 8e k
airoQdvei,
tov tekvov
j
e/xez/,
iirei Ka irivre
ferea
II
5
hefiovri

al 8e Ka
pe
yevera^t
re/cva,
top iin8iKaTdv
epev

I
8ia<yv5-
pev
8e tos
Teyedra^] | :a(T)
toi>
6e6pov.
B B,ov6iaL
Trapica(6)9eKa
tol
<&i\a%a\io T{^)eTpaKaTiat pval
ctpjv-
pio.
el
p\ev
Ka
oe,
airro? dve\ea6o

ai oV
]a
/xe oe,
rot viol dve-
5 \6a0o toI
yve^aioc,
eirei Ka
eftdaovTi
irevTe
/reVeja

ei 8e Ka
pe
which had taken
part
in the war and
had set
up
the
tripod.
On the retention
of a in
$Xeidcrioi,
see 59.1. Note also
[e]7roX[e]
/
oieoi',
for which the true Laco-
nian form would be
-ko\&ixwv.
65. Statements of two
deposits
of
money
made
by
a certain
Xuthias,
son
of
Philachaeus,
and the conditions for
their future disbursement. The
place
of
deposit
was without doubt the tem-
ple
of Athena Alea in
Tegea,
the Greek
temples
often
being
used for such
pur-
poses.
But the dialect is not
Arcadian,
and must therefore
represent
that of a
foreign depositor.
The most natural
assumption
is that Xuthias was from
the
neighboring Laconia,
and we are
expressly
informed
(cf.
A then.
0.233)
that the
Spartans
used to
deposit money
with the Arcadians to evade the law
against holding private property.
It
has been
suggested, partly
on account
of the names
(Xuthias, Philachaeus),
but
mainly
because of the retention of
intervocalic a
(yviatoi, efidcrovTi),
that
Xuthias was not a
Spartan proper,
but
an Achaean
perioecus.
But there is no
good
evidence that the
perioeci
differed
in
speech
from the
Spartans
at this
time,
and the retention of intervocalic
a- and of antevocalic e
(ftrea)
is suffi-
ciently explained by
the fact that the
document was intended for use outside
of Laconia. See
59.1,
275.
A. For Xuthias the son
of
Phila-
chaeus
{are deposited)
two hundred mi-
nae.
If
he
lives,
let him come and take
it,
but
if
lie
dies,
it shall
belong
to his
children
Jive years after they
reach the
age of puberty. If
there are no
children,
it shall
belong
to those
designated by
law
as heirs. The
Tegeans
shall decide ac-
cording
to the law.
v
B. This was inscribed later than
A,
which was
thereupon canceled,
as
shown
by
its mutilation. The
Tegean
engraver
is
responsible
for the use of
el instead of
at,
the
subj. foe (cf. 149)
No.
66]
LACONIAN
INSCRIPTIONS
227
t,ovTi,
ral
dwyarepes
j
dveXdcrdo ral
yveatai

el he tea
pue
I
%8vti,
rot
voOot dveXoaOu

el he tea
|
pue
vodoi
%ovti,
toI '9
d(o-)aiara
7ro'#t/c(!e<?
10
dveXoado- el he k
av(f>i(X)XeydvT\(i, r)ol Teyedrai hiayvovro
Ka(r)
top
Bed\xov.
66.
Sparta.
Vcent. B.C. SGDI.4416. Michel 946. Roberts 264. Solm-
sen 17. Annual British School
XIII,
174 ff.
Aa/xovov
I
avedeice
'A6avaia[i] | iloXta^ot
vitcdhas
I
ravrd hdr ovhes
II
ireiroKa rov vvv. I
5
TaSe iviKahe
Aa/i[6VdV] |
Tot ai/To
Te#/3t7r7ro[t] |
ai/ro?
dvio^iov

I
eV
Yaiapo'xo rerpdKi[v] ||
/cat 'AOdvcua
TT[pd/civ] |
iceXevhvvLa re- 10
T[/3a/av.]
I
/cat Ilo/ioiSata
Aa/zoyo[y]
|
eW/ce
HeAet,
/cat /20
/ce'\.[e| |
hafx]d,
avrbs
avio%i'ov \\
ivhe/3ohai<; hiTrirois
|
harrd/civ e'/c Tay ai/ro
|
15
hiTTTrov kk to
civ[t]o [hiTTTTO.] |
/cat Uohoihaia
Aa/xovoi/
I [e']zn/ce
^evpicii
oKrd^K^L^v] ||
avrhs
dvio^iov ev\hefidhai<;
hiTriroi*; I e'/c rav 20
auTo hlirirov
|
/ce/c to atrro hiirivd. I /ce~f
'ApiovTias
evlice
[I
Aapuovov
25
oKTaiav
I
avrbs
dvioy^iov
I
evhefiohcus
hiTnrois
I e'/c rav ayTo /jiV-
7rov
I
/ce/c to aj/ro
hiiriro,
/cat
||
/10
/ce'A.e|
eW/ce
/j[a,aa]. |
/cat 'EXeu- 30
Aufta Aa
/
u[oyo"f]
eW/ce avros
dvio^iov
I
ivhefiohais
hiTnroi<;
in contrast to dtroddvei. of
A,
the omis- ries in scA a manner as never
any
one
sion of A in
wo/, e^duoi/Tt (cf.
58
rf);
and
of
those now
living.

7. H^A Ai's own,

liis blunder in
writing T^erpa/cdnai
was
four-horse chariot,
avro reflexive as in
perhaps
due to the Arcadian
pronun-
11.
16, 17,
etc.

!>. In the
games of
Po-
ciation
(cf. 68.3).
It is also
possible seidon,
with
elliptical genitive
as in etV
that in 11. 10-11 we should
read,
with- 'Aldao etc. So iv
'Apiovrias
1. 24. raid-
out
correction, ai><pt(\)\eydvTot,
with
foxos
=
IToui.
ytw/joxos.

11,31.
KtXev-
Arc. -tol

-tcli
(139.1).
But the
pas-
hvvia: ical'EXewlvta
(20,59.1), games
sive with
fivat
understood as
subject
is in honor of the Eleusinian Demeter.-
less natural than the corrected
reading 12,18.
IlohoiSaia : lloaei.5wi>ia.
(49.1.
usually adopted.
For the
reading
&v-
59.1,
61.6)
celebrated at Helos in La-
<pi(\)\ey-,
rather than
tivcpiXey-,
cf. the conia and Thuria in Messenia.

16 IT.
XX
attested in other dialects
(89...).
Seven times with colts
(bred)
from
his
For 6.ve\6<r0o see 140.36. own mares and his own stallion.

iv-
gg. Record of"the victories of Damo-
hefJohats
htirrrois
:
irqpdMrau being
in
non and his son. The
portion
of the
r//3i?, young
mares.

19.
Otuptai:
the
stone
containing
11. 42-94 was
only
re- usual form of the name
is
oovpla.

cently
discovered. 24.
'Apiov-Ha
: the name of some
god-
3ff.
viKdhas kt\. .
Waving
won oieto- dess or heroine otherwise unknown.

228 GREEK DIALECTS

[No.
66
35
rerpd/civ.
||
rdSe evi/cahe
,
F1
vv/jLa[KpariS\a<i] 7rpar[o<; 7r]ai(8)wv
8o[Xi^bv ] Ai9e]hia
/cat
/ce'Xel;
/w[a? | dpie'p^as ha[pd] iv[i/cuv.
I II
40
| ]
| SoXi^b^v
/cat ho
/ce'Xe
puds] | dpie'pas hajxa
evi/cbv. I
45 /cal
Hapirapovia
ivi/ce
||
'ILvvpia/cpaTiSas
7ralBas
\
crrdSiov ical hiav-
Xov
|
/cat
SoXi^bv
/cal ho
/ce'[\e]
I
puds
dpie'pas hapd
I evi/ce. /cal
50
Aapiovov
||
evi/ce nrals lov ev I
Yaiapoyo
ardSiov /cal I
[oY]at/A.ozA
|
55
[/c]at
Ao/iow
evi/ce
|
7rat9 toy AiOthia
||
crrdSiov ical SiavXov. I
/cat
Aapiovov
evi/ce
|
7rat9 tov MaAeaVeta
|
ardSiov /cal SiavXov.
j
60 /cat
Aa/movjv
evi/ce
||
7rat? toy AtOehia
|
ardSiov /cal SiavXov.
|
/cat
<>5
Aapiovov
ivi/ce
|
7rat? toy
Yiapirapovia
I crrdSiov /cat
SiavXov,
I! /cat
'AOdvaia crrdSiov. I /ji/7to Se
'JL^epieve e'0opo[y]
I Ta'Se ivi/ce
Aa/io-
70
fd>,
|
'AOdvaia
ivhe/3ohais
j
hiinrois avrbs
dvio^ibv
II /cat /jo
/ce'Xet;
puds
I
dpiepas
hapid evi/ce,
ical
|
Ao hvibs ardhiov
hapid
j
evi/ce. hvirb
75
Se
|
Eut7T7roy
ecpopov
rd&e
||
ivi/ce
Aapiovov,
'AOdvaia I
evhe/3ohais
hiinrois
|
avrbs
dvio^iov
/cat I /jo
/ce'Xe puds
dpiepas
I
hapid ivi/ce,
80 /cat /jo
/jfto9
]|
crrdSiov
hapid
evi/ce.
|
/jl7to Se
'Aptcrre ecpopov |
Ta'Se
evi/ce
Aapiovov,
|
ef
Taiaf6%5
ivhe
fiohais
| [/j]i7T7rot5
avrbs
dvioj^iov [I
85
[/c]at
/jo
/ce'Xe puds dpe'pas | [/j]a/ia
evi/ce,
/cat /jo /ji/t09
j
crrdSiov
90 /cat SiavXov /cat
| SoXi%bv
puds dpiepas |
ivi/cov irdvres
hapid.
II /ji/7ro
Se
'E^e/xeVe ecpopov |
Ta'Se evi/ce
Aapiovov,
|
ey
Faiafb^o
ivhe(3b-
hais
|
hirnrois avrbs
dvio^ibv,
I
[/c]at
/jo Ai/to? ardSiov
/c[at
- - -
67. Taenarum. IVcent.B.c. SGDI.4591. Michell076. Roberts265e.
Iuscr.Jurid.II,
p.
235. Transitional
alphabet.
H
=
/j and once
77.
5 'Ave'Oe/ce I Tot LTo/joto'ai't
|
NY/coi/ I
Ni/cacpopiSa
II /cat Avhnnrov
|
10 /cat
Nt/capi^iSaf
|
/cat ravrds irdvra.
|
ecpopos |
EuSa/u'Sa?.
||
eVa'-
/coe
J
Mei>e^a/3t'Sa? | 'AvSpopieSijs.
35 ff. Victories won
by 'Evv/xaKpari8as
(cf
. 1.
45), evidently
Damonon's son
(cf.
11.72, 79, etc.).
The name
(cf. 'Ovo/xd^t-
toj) points
to an
eWjtia
=
6vvfj.a, Svofia,
with an inherited
e-grade
in the first
syllable,
which is seen in some of the
cognate
forms of other
languages, e.g.
Old Prussian
emmens,
but was hitherto
unknown in Greek.
Probably
the o of
the usual form is due to assimilation
to the vowel of the second
syllable.

44,
63.
Ilapirapovia
:
IIdp7rapos
is the
name of a mountain in
Argolis
where
games
were held.

49 if. Victories won

by
Damonon as a
boy.

54,
00. AiOi-
hia :
games
in honor of
Apollo
Lithe-
sius.

57. Ma\6&T6ia :
games
in honor
of
Apollo
Maleates. Cf. Paus.3.12.8.
No.
70]
LACONIAN INSCRIPTIONS 229
68. Taenarum. IV cent. b.c. SGDI.4592. Michel 1077. Roberts 265 rf.
Transitional
alphabet.
H
= h and
yj.
'AveOrjice
|
Alaxpiov | 'ATreipuras
|
toi
Uohoi8a\\vi
'HpatcXjjiSav
I 5
avrov /cal
|
ravro.
ecfropos
| Hwyr]hiaTparo<i.
|
iirctKo
Tlpuaio<;
)
\\ 'Eirt- 10
69. Thalamae. IV cent. b.c. Annual British School
X,188. Meister,
Ber. Sachs. Ges.
1905,
277 ff. Ionic
alphabet,
but H
= h as well as r
t
.
NiKocrOevihas rai
Uafucfaai
[
jepovrevcov avecnj/ce,
I avros re teal
ho to)
7rarp6s
7r\arr)p
Ni/coo-OeviSas,
TrpofieiTrMhas Ta(s)
enw 5
ttot
'Av8piav avyecfropevovTa dvi^a^rdfiev |
Ni/coardeviSav
e[y]
toil
i[e\pou, h\pv
teal crvv tcaXcoi
xprj
aTaL-
70.
Sparta.
II cent. a. d. SGDI.4498. Annual British School
XII.356.
- - -
|o<?
Kal
NeiAr?;<^o'/3[o9
oi
Neifofyopov,
| vet/cdavrep Kaalcrrj-
paropip fiooav
(/cat)
/eai\[fj~\\\av,
'AprefiiSi Hojpde'a dv\eOi^Kav
eVt 5

6(3 ff. Victories won

by
Damonon
and Ins son at the same
games.

66, 73,
81,
90. hvw6 with ace. for usual itri with
gen.,
as El. v-n-6 with
gen.
in no. 61.2.
67,
68. Manumissions of slaves in
the form of dedications to Poseidon.
irdKO,
eirttKo : dual forms of e7rd-
/coos
=
iwqKoos
witness. ew&Ko is the con-
tracted
form,
of which theuncontracted
iiraKdu occurs in another
inscription
of
the same class. i-rnxKoe is due to the
analogy
of consonant
stems,
to which
nouns in -oos are not
infrequently
sub-
ject, e.g.
Att.
xvs (112.6),
late iws
gen. sg. vobs,
nom.
pi.
vdes
(after /3o0<r,
|3o6s, /36es).
69. From the shrine of
Pasiphae
at
Thalamae,
an oracle often consul led
by
the
Spartan
officials. Cf. Cic.de divin.
1.43.96, Plut.AgisO
and Cleom.7. The
Dame of the
goddess
was
TlacrKpda
(Att.
Tlao-t^dr;),
whence the contracted Ila-
<ri0a,
like
'Adrjva,
and
here,
with Lac. A
for intervocalic
<r,
Uahi<pd.
Since Nico-
sthenidas the dedicator was a member
of the Council of
Elders,
his
grand-
father of the same name could not have
been
living
at the time. He was
carry-
ing
out an
injunction previously
laid
upon
the
grandfather by
the
goddess,
which for some reason had been unful-
filled.
4 ff.
irpoPenrdhas
ktX. : since the
god-
dess had declared that Nicosthenidas
should set
up
in the shrine a statue in
honor
of
Andreas his
fellow-ephor,
and
that he would then consult the oracle
witlL success. The construction ttot'Av-
Bplav.
. .
deio-rd/xev
is
unusual,
but other
possible interpretations
are
equally
dif-
ficult in this
respect.

hov kt\.-. infin.

clause
depending
Oil
Trpopeiirahas,
who
woidd
=
and that he would. For
XPV-
crTat=
xpv
cr ^aL see 85.1.
70-73. These
belong
to a
series,
now
fifty-odd
in
number,
of dedications
to Artemis Orthia
by
the victors in
certain
juvenile
contests. The
object
230 GREEK DIALECTS
[No.
70
irarpovofx^ov
M.dp(/cov) Avp(i]\iov)
^coaiveiKOV
|
tov
Net/capo)i/09,
(p[i\\oKaiaapop
Kal
(f)iXo7rcirpi8op.^
71.
Sparta.
II cent. a. d. Annual British School
XII,
368.
5
K.\eav8pop
|
6 Kal
Mfjvip | KaWiarpdra)
I
fiovayop
eirl II
Trarpo-
v6fxu>
|
Yopynnrai
ra
{YopyiTriroi)
|
viKaap
piwav
'Aprel/xiri Bwp-
erea
avearj\ice.
72.
Sparta.
II cent. a. n. SGDI.4500. Annual British School
XII,355.
5
'
Ayadrj Tvfyi].
I
<>i\r)Top
[
<J>i\?/T&)
|
e7rt
7rarpo\\p6/xa) Top\yi7T7r(o
to)
iYopyirnroi)
\
veacdap
KeXvav
| 'Apre/miri Hcopcrea
I
avearj/ce.
73.
Sparta.
II cent. a. d. Annual British School
XII,
372.
JLvSo/ci/xop (FjvSoki/hco) K\\oLa
Kal
Yju8oKi\fiop AafjLo/cpdreop
I 6
5 Kal
'ApicrretSap
Kaa\\ar)paTopioL veiKaavWep
eirl 'AX/cacrTco
j3ova-
yol | /jLLKtycSSofievcov
a>p6ea.
dedicated,
the
prize itself,
was an iron
sickle,
which was let into a
socket,
with which each of the stone slabs is
provided,
some with two
(as
nos.
70,
73),
or even three. Of the
contests,
one
is called
KaaarjpaTopiv, KaOQ-qpaTopiv,
Kad-
dripardpiop, etc.,
i.e.
Ka.Tadripa.T6pt.ov,
not
an actual chase of wild
beasts,
but
some athletic
game
called the hunt.
The
fi&a,
i.e.
fiov<ra,
was of course a
musical contest. The word which is
variously spelled Kai\[i)]av, KeXvav,
k-
\r}a, KtXoTav, KeXvav, probably
from the
root seen in
/cAaSos, KeXadtw,
also de-
notes a musical contest. That the con-
tests were between
boys
is shown
by
the use of itcu8ik6i/ in
many
of the dedi-
cations, e.g. veiKaap
rb waidiKOv
fidia
win-
ning
the
boys'
contest in music
(p.wa
dat.
sg.),
and
by
the
appearance
of the
fiov-
ay6p
leader
of
the
/3o0cu,
the bands in
which the
Spartan boys
were
trained,
or
fiovaybp /j.iKKixioSop.e'vwv,
leader
ofboys
in their tenth
year. According
to a
gloss
to
Herodotus,
the
Spartan boy
in the
third
year
of his
training
was called
p.LKi^6p.evos.
This is from Dor.
p.lkk6s
=
/xiKpds,
while
fxiKKixt-SSo/xevos
is from a
diminutive in
-ixos (original
or for -t/cos?
Cf.
waioixbv
beside
waidtKbv).
A few of the dedications are in the
KOLvr),
and a few show Doric forms with-
out the
specific
Laconian
coloring, e.g.
viK&aas. But most of
them,
like those
given here, represent
an artificial re-
vival of the local
dialect,
that
is,
arti-
ficial as
regards
its use in
inscriptions,
but
probably reflecting, though only
crudely
and with
great inconsistency
in
spelling (e.g.
in the use of a
0),
the form of
speech
which still survived
as a
patois among
the Laconian
peas-
ants. Some of the
peculiarities
in
spell-
ing
are not characteristic of Laconian
especially,
but of the late
period, e.g.
ei
=
t in
veiKaavrep etc.,
ui for o in
Bwp-
eta.,
final a for at in
Bcopd^a
etc.
No.
74]
HERACLEAN
INSCRIPTION
231
Heraclean
74. The Heraclean Tables. End of IV cent. n.c. IG.XIV.04.">. SGDI.
4620.
Inscr.Jurid.I,p.l94ff.
Solmsenl8. Ionic
alphabet,
but with
p,
and
\-

h.
Only
Table I is
given.
I
"E(f>opos
,
Aptarapxo<; Hi]pctfc\i8a

pi]<;
|
'A7reXXcuo?

ha iro-
Xt? Kal rol
opicrrai,
|
pe
rpiTrovs
<> lXwvv
pos
Z(07rvpiaKa>,
I "fre
icapv-
Kelov
*
AttoXXoovios
HijpaKXr/rcD,
||
ai ire'Xra
Adfypos
Hvppw,
kv 5
dplva%
|
<J>t\a>Ta?
HurTieico, ~pe
eiriarvXiov
| tb/pa/cXei'Sa? ZcoTrvpco,
Aiovvcrcot.
|
Aveypayjrav
rol
opiaral
rol
haipeOevres
eirl ra?
^copcof
ra?
fuapays
t&>? tw
Aiovvcrco,
|
^>iXajff/xo?
ZooTrvpicrKco,
'AttoXXcowo?
H?;yoa/eX?7T<w, Adfypos
Ilv/jpft),
<l>tAft)Ta?
H0"uew,
||
H^pa/eXetSa?
io
Zft>7ri;/9&),
Ka6a
[wp^i^av
Kal
ire'ppa^av
Kal
crvvepe'rp^aav
Kal
ipepi\av
rojv
HrjpaKXeioov
8iaKv6vrcov ev
KaraKXrjrcot
dXiat.
^vveperpi]crape^
Se
dp%dpe\voi
enrb ra>
avropw
tw
hvirep
HavSo-
cria?
ayovros
tw
biardpvovros
tgj? re
htapoo^ ^co
]
pa><i
Kal rav
piSiav
yav
7rl rbv
dvropov
rbv
opi^ovra
rco? re rSi Alovvctg)
%a)pco<;
Kal I
rbv Ktwyea? ho
Aieovos
errapdi'^r]. Karerdpopes
Se
pepiSas
rero-
pa<i

||
rav
pev
rrpdrav pep
t 8a enrb rw
dvropco
ra>
irap
rd
Hrjpcoi-
15
Seta
dyovros,
| evpos
ttotI -rav
rpiaKOvrdirehov
rav hid roiv
hiapwv
yd>pwv dyaxjav,
|
paKO?
8e dvcoda dwb rav
diropodv d^pi
69 irora-
pov
rbv
"AKipiv,
Kal
|
eyevovro perpecopevac
ev ravrai rai
pepeiat
ipprjjeLas pev
Stja/caVmi
pia
ayolvoi, aKipco
8e Kal
dpptjKrco
Kal
74. The lands which were the
prop-
of those who took
leases,
with their
erty
of the
temples
of
Dionysus
and sureties and the amount of the rental
Athena Polias
having
been encroached
(11. 179-187).
Table
II,
which is not
upon by private parties,
with a conse-
given here,
contains a
report,
of thecom-
quent
diminution of their
revenue,
two mission on the lands of Athena Polias.
commissions were
appointed
to define 1-7. The
groups
of letters
/re,
ne,
and mark their
boundaries, survey etc.,
and the names of
objects
which
them,
and divide them into lots. Ta- served as emblems
rplirovs, Kapvxelov,
blel contains the
report
of the connnis-
etc.,
are used as
symbols
to denote the
sion
dealing
with the lands of
Dionysus
tribe and
family
of the
person
named.
(11. 1-04),
a statement of the
regula-

11. 8ia.Kv6vTa>v :
ota^vbvTwv
II. 9. 66.
tions under which the lands were of-

18 ff.
epprj-ydas
kt\. : 201
<rx~
iv01
Of
fered for rental
(11.
95-179),
and a list arable
law!, ':'/<', of brushwood, barren,
232 GREEK DIALECTS
[No.
74
20
hpvjjio) pe^aKciTiaL
II
TerpoiKOvra fe a^olvoL hrj/jLLa^oLvov

Tav he
Bevrepav ^eplha, evpos
airo
[
t<x?
TpiafcovTcnreSco
eirl tov
apro/xov
tov
irparov,
pud/cos
he arrb rav I
airopodv a%pt
e?
ttotci/jlov,
/cal
eye-
vovto
ixeTpLOipbevai
ev ravrai rat
fi^peicu eppijyetas /xev
Sia/cdnai
he/38efi7]Kovra rpls ayolvoL, cr/cipo)
he I /cal
dppr\KTO)
/cal
hpvpo)
25 TrevTaKCLTLai
a^olvoi

||
rav he
rplrav [.lepi'Sa, evpos
airb rco
avTO/no)
roy
TrpcLTO)
to)
Trap
Tav
TpLla/covTairehov ayovTos
eirl tov
uvto/jlov
tov
hevTepov
curb tcls
TpLaltcovTaire'ho), fid/cos
ctirb tclv
airopoav ay^pi
e?
TTOTa/jiov,
/cal
iye'\vovTo /JLeTpLco/xevai
ev TavTac Tat
ftepeiai eppi]-
yelas /xev Tpta/caTiaL
|
he/ca hvo
cryolvoi hrnxia^oLvov, cr/a'pco
he icai
30
appij/CTOi
/cal
hpv/xd) 7revTa\\fcaTiai Tpid/covTa
heiTTa
hrj/JLia^OLVov

tclv he
TeTapTav /xeptha, evpos
cnrb
|
to)
civtojxo)
too
hevTepco
curb
tcis
TpLatcovTaireho)
eirl tov
avTop,ov
tov I
bpi^ovTa
tclv t
hiapdv
teal tclv
fihtav yav, /xd/cos
he cltto tclv
airopodv
| d%pL
es
iroTa/xov,
/cal
iyevovTO /xeTpLoo/xevaL
ev TavTaL tctl
fxepelaL
eppr^yetas
ixev
Tpia-
35 KCLTLaL hoKTco
a^olvoL
hr)
fxia^OLVOV, cncipo)
he /cal
apprj/CToo ||
real
hpv/xoo
irevTaKCLTLai
TeTpcotcovTa \xia
hrnxiayoLvov.
I
Ke<a\a
irdaas
eppyyeias %i\LaL hevevij/covTa
ire'vTe
a^olvot,
o~tci\po)
he /cal
dpptf/CTO)
ical
hpv/xd) 8x^iA.tai
htatcaTLaL
pi/caTL
irevTe

|
tclv he vdaov Tav
iroTiyeyevi]fxe'vav
e? tclv
dppi]/cT0v yav
o~vvepie\Tprjcrafxes.
airb TavTas Tas
yds diroXcoXi] eppi/yetas
/xev
40
TpLa/caTiat
||
Tpls ayolvoL hij/xLcr^oLVOV, cncipo)
he /cal
apprj/CTco
/cal
hpv/xoo TeTpd\KoaLaL TpLatcovTa
irevie
ct^oIvol,
e/x /xev
Tat
irpaTai
/xepeiaL
TaL
|
irdp
tcl
Hi/pooLheia eppi/yelas /xev hefihe/xi//covTa fe
ayolvoL, cr/ci\po)
he /cal
apprj/CTO)
teal
hpupuo)
he/caTov
hoyhoij/covTa
ireine
o-%ol\vol,
ev he TaL
TeTapTaL fxepeiat
TaL
irdp
to. <>LVTia
eppij-
45
yeLas fiev
||
hia/caTLaL
fi/caTL
heirTa
a^olvoL hrjfXLary/OLVOV, cr/dpo)
he
/cal
apprj\/CTO)
/cal
hpv/jLcH)
hia/caTLat
irevT^icovTa ct^olvol. Ke^aXa
7rd\o~a<;
yds
has
KaTeaooLaa/xes
tool Aiovvacoi heirTa/caTLaL
TpLa-\
KovTa ho/CTO)
ayolvoL hi]/uLio")^OLVov

TavTav Tav
yav
KaTecro)Lo-a\ixes
50
eyhL/ca^d/jievoL
hi/cas
TpLa/coo-Taias
rot? Tav
hLapdv yav
pt^htav
and
wooded,
land.

39.
onroXcoX-q
: had who had
appropriated
it to
private
beenlost,
i.e.
by private
encroachment. use
(11.
47
ft".).

49. 8Ck<is
rpiaKoo-TaU
This land the commissioners restored to
as:
suits which had to be tried within
Dionysus, bringing
suits
against
those
thirty days,
Cf. no, 55,42 and the Attic
No.
74]
HEEACLEAN INSCRIPTION 233
TroLovraaatv. havra
i/xiaOwdij
[/a 7a]
Kara
fiico
I
[/jo'crcralf h[a]\-
pe? KaTeacbiaapef
rpiaKaricov pieBipivcov
to
peTO<? he'fcaarov,
I ha Be
irdaa
yd
ha tco Aiovvaco
rerpaKaricov
8e/ca
pieBipivcov /caoloYyo?
to
/reVo?
he'fcaaTOV.
'EcrTacra/ze?
Be Kal
opcos
eirl
piev
r&s I
TrXevpidBos dvco,
heva
piev
iirl tco
avTO/Jico
tco
Trap
UavBoaiav II tco
Trap
rd
Mr/pcbiBeia
tco
bpi-
55
^ovtos
tclv Te
hiapav ydv
zeal Tav
piBiav
I
dv^copi^avTe<;
dirb Tav
cnropoav
e? Tav
piBiav ydv,
/?co?
pir/ KaTaXd.pbaKcodrpi aBrjXcoOeii]
KaOco'i toI
epnrpoa6a opoi,
dXXov Be irrl tco
dvWopico
tco
reap
to.
<>iVTia
dyovTos ecrTacra/xe?
rrdp
Tav
p3v/3Xiav
Kal I Tav
Bicopvya
dv^copi^avT<i
hcoaavTcos e? tclv
piBiav ydv {Tav). aX\\Xco$
Be olvto-
60
pco<;
tovtols
ecTTdcrap,e<;
eVt Ta?
dpia^iTcb
Ta? hid tco
%a\pdheo$
ayeb-
cra? Ta?
Trap
tov
Bpvpidv,
Tat
piev
GTaXas e? Tav
hiapav
I
7ai>,
tco?
cSe
dvTopcos
e? rav
piBiav ydv,
/caTa\t7roWe?
fiKaTirreBov
[
dvropiov.
ecrTacra/xe?
Be Kal
pLeaadpcos,
Bvo
piev
eVt Tas hoBco
Tas I
dycoaas
k/c
Te 7ro'Xto<? Kal e/c UavBotrias Bid tcov
hiapcov ywpcov,
Bvo
||
Be iv Tais 65
haKpotTKipiais

toutco? TrdvTa's
dv
evOvcopeiav hop,oXo\yco<s
dXXd-
A.ot?,
Ta?
/xey
e? to
hiapbv TfA.a'70?
tco
dvTopico eTriye
]
ypapip,e'vco<;
"hiapcos
Aiovvaco
yoipcov"
tco? Se eV Tat
piBiai <ydi errilyeypappie'vco
1
;
"dvTopcos."
hcoaavTcos Be Kal eVt tco
dvTopico
tco I
7rap
to. <t>tfTta
dyo'VTOs eaTaaapies pieaaopcos,
Bvo
piev
eirl
||
Ta? /joSco tc7? e'/c 7ro'X.to? 70
/cat e/c IlafSocria?
dycoaas
Bid tcov I
hiapcov %cbpcov,
Bvo Be eirl Tav
haKpoGKipidv Trap
Tas
Tvpeias
'
I tovtcos rrdvTas
hopioXoycos
dv
euOvcopeiav
tois eVt Ta
1
^ hoBd) I
Ta? Sta tco
xapdheos dyebaas Trap
TOf
Bpvp,dv,
tcos
piev
e? to
hiapbv
I
TrXdyos eTriyeypapipevco^
"
hiapcos
Aiovvaco
%cbpcov,"
tcos Be e? rav
/rtSt'llay ydv Triyeypap,p,evco<;
"dvTo- 75
pcos," aTre'xovTas
air dXXdXcov /jco?
^|itef
piKaTiireBov avTop-ov.
cttI
Be tus
TpiaKOVTaireBco
Ta<;
Bid tcov
hilapcov ^cbpcov
a^cocra?
eVt
piev
tci?
TtXevpidBos
dvco Bvo
dire'^ovTa'i
aTT dXXdXcov
TpiaKOVTa
tto-
Sa?,
ci'Wco? Be
avTopcos
tovtois
eVcj^a/xe? Trap
|
Tav hoBbv Tav
Trap
tov
Bpvpbv dycoaav
Bvo
dire'^ovTa^
air' dXXdXcov
|| TpiaKOVTa
ttq- 80
Sa?

iv Be
piecrcTcoi
tcoi
%cbpcoi
eVt Tas
TpiaKOVTaire
Bco
TTopa<i
5lKaLffifxr]voi.

56.
Setting
it
(the
bound- vote
land,
so that it should not he covered
ary )
bade
front,
the
springs
onto the
pri-
over toith stones
(which
were washed
234 GREEK DIALECTS
[No.
74
aire^ovra^
air dXXdXcov hat
fiev
rpiaKOvra
ir68a<;,
hat 8e
fi/caln

iirl 8e ico
avro/xco
tm
irdp
rav
rpiaKovrdire8ov
8vo
diri^ovra^
air dXXdXcov
fiKari
iroSas Kal
dXXco<; iirl rco
8evrepco dvropico
direyovras
air dXXdXcov
fiKari
iroSas

rovrcos irdvras
aveiriypo-
85
</>a)<? bpl^ovras ||
rd<i
fiepeias
to.? iror dXXdXcos rois
/jLe/JuaOco/jLevoi?
tgo?
hiapco<; ^co\pco<i.
Tto? 8e irdvra<i
%copco<;
rcos rco Aiovvaco
repfid-
%ovri
rot re
avTOfioi
|
ho re
irap
rd
H?;
pcoi8eia ajcov
/cal ho
irdp
rd <i>ivria dirb rav
diropoav
dvco\6a
d%pi
i^'irorafibv
rbv"
AKipiv.
dpiOfibs opcov
rcov
iardaa/jie<i
rcov
p,ev
|
iirl rco
avrd/xco
rco
irap
rd
<>0
Yiripdiiheia
heirrd avv rcoi iirl ras
irXevpid8os,
|[
iirl 8e ra<i
rpia-
KovraireSco hoKrco avv rcoi
rerpcoc\i)pcoi,
iirl 8e rco
avro/mco
I tw re
irap
rav
rpiaKOvrdirehov
teal rco
i^o/aevco
8vo
icf> marepco,
iirl 8e
tw
|
Trap
rd <$>ivria heirrd avv rcoi
irdp
rav
fivfiXivav
p^aaydXav
Kal
irdp
rav
8i\copvya.
|
HvvOrjica
Aiovvaco
y&pcov.
||
95 'E77-I
i<f)6poo 'Apiaricovos,
fir/vb<; 'AireXXaico,
ha iroXis Kal rol
iroXiav6/ji,oi,
aa
/36rpv<s TipuapWos
NiATtoyo?, fe dvdefiov
'
AiroXXco-
vios
'AiroXXcovico,
Kal rol
bpiaral pe rpiirovi <>iXcovv\fios
Zcoirvpi-
aKco,
ire
KapvKelov
'
AiroXXtovios
Hr/pa/cX^ra),
at ireXra
Aat/AO?
Uvppco,
J
kv
0plva%
<>LXcbra<i
Hiarieico, fie
iiriarvXiov
WrjpaKXel-
Sa?
Zcoirvpco, p,ia6covri
rco<;
hilaptos ^copco?
ra? rco Aiovvaco
e^ovra?
100 hco<s
e-fcovri
Kara
/3ico,
Kadd rol
Hi]paKXeioi SiSyvov.
rol 8e
fiiadco-
ad/uievoi
Kapirevaovrai
rbv del
%povov,
has Ka
irpcoyyvcos
irord-
<ycov\ri
Kal rb
jiiaOcopba
diro8i8covri
irdp /reVo?
del
Tlavdfxco p,7]vbs
Trporepeiai

Kal k
ep,irpoa0a
I
airo8lvcovri, dird^ovri
e? rbv
8ap,6-
aiov
po<ybv
Kal
rrapixerp^aovri
rots
airaye'prais
rots I iirl rcov
perecov
ro)i
8ap,oaicoi
^01
piearcos
rco<i
^ot)? Kpidas Kodapas
8oki-
/xa?,
hoias Ka ha
<ya
|
cf)epei

irord^ovri
8e
irpcoyyvco?
rois iroXiavo-
105
p,oi<;
roi<i del iirl rcov
perecov
evraaaiv
irdp
II
irevraheri]pi8a,
hco<;
Ka ide'Xovres rol
iroXiavbfioi
heKcovrai. Kal at nvi Ka aXXcoi
|
down
by
the
current)
and made invisi- 39. So
usually,
but also
iirLpiji, k6wtt}i,
ble,
like the
former
boundaries.

102.
Opavrji
11.
138-139,
and
a^fjacTdwdri
1. 111.
diro8ivo)VTi : thresh. But some correct

lOS ff. ko.1 aX tivC Ka aXXwi kt\. :
if
to air qoloQivti.

104.
<j>pi
: for
(p^prji. they assiynto
another the land which
they
No.
74]
HERACLEAN INSCRIPTION"
235
irap&wvTi
rav
yap,
hap Ka avrol
fie/MaOeocrcovTai,, rj
aprvacovn ?;
airo-
Sojvrat rav
e^rriKapTriap,
av aura ra
iraphe^oPTat Trpwyyvw
hoi
7rap\a/36i>Te<i rj
hols k
aprvaei rj
hoc
irp^dfxevoi
rav
eiriKapTriap,
dp ha, real ho
itj dp^ds
fiefiicrOcofiepo^.
hocrTis Be ica
fir) iroTayet
irpcoyyv^wi
ij /A7]
to
fiiaOcofia
diroSiSwi /car rd
yeypafifieva,
to re
fiiadco/xa
SnrXel diroTeLcrel to eirl tw
/re||Teo?
icai to
dfnrojXrjfia
110
toIs t
iroXiapofiois
Kal toIs
aiTaye'pTais
tois del eVt tw
/rereo9,
hoaawi tea
|
fieiopos dfifiiaOwdr) Trap
irevTe
ferr)
ra
TrpaTa,
hoTt ica
TeXedeu
yjracfriadev
hdfia
irdv twj
irpaTwi
I
fiicrdcofiaTL,
Kal to ev
Tab
ydi Tre^vTev/neva
Kal
oiKoSofnffie'pa
irdvTa Ta<i 7ro'/Uo? eaaoPTai.
'Rpyd^ov^Tai
8e kAt Ta8e

ho
fiev
top
irpaTOP %wpop
fjaaOcoad-
fiepos
top
irdp
top
aPTOfiop
top
hvirep
TlapSoatla^
dyoPTa
top
Trap
Ta
Hi]pd)t8a dy^pt
Ta<s
TpiaKOPTaTreSoo dfnreXwp fiep (frvTevaei firj
fielop rj
SeKa
||
ayoivwi,
eXaiap Se
<f)VTa ifi/3aXei
e? Tap
<t%oIpop
115
heKaaTap
fir) fielop rj TCTopa
e? Tap I SvpaTap
yap
eXalas
eyep

ai
he Ka
fir) fyaPTi
toI
fiefiiadojfie'poi
SvpaTap
rjfiep
eXaias
e|%ey,
toI
iroXiapdfioi
toI del eirl tcop
feTe'cop
eWe? Kal at Tipds Ka dXXcos
toI
TroXiaPOfiot
TToOe^XcoPTat
dirb tco
Sdfia), bfi6craPTe<i 8oKifidoPTC
Kal
dpapyeXioPTi
ep dXiai
daadfiepoi
Tap I
7a!'
ttot Tap twp eiri-
^(opicop.
eTrifieXrjcroPTaL
8e Kal tcop
huTrap^dvTWP hephpecop

at 8e
Tipd Ka
I]
yijpai rj dve'ficoi eKireTOiPTi,
avTol
he^oPTi.
TavTa 8e iraPTa l-.'O
have
leased,
or devise it
by will,
or sell
originally
fixed. The
dp.Tni\rjpa
is the
the harvest
rights,
those who take it over
re-bargaining,
hence
concretely
the
or those to whom it has ben
willed,
or amount involved in
it,
the rebate. Cf.
those who
purchase
the harvest
rights,
also 11. 156 ff. be
surety for
the
rentals,
shall
furnish
sureties in the same man-
fines, rebates,
and
judgments,
ha/ma
1.
ner as the one who leased it in the be-
.
Ill seems from its
position
to
go
with
ginning.

108. hoo-ris 8e Ka
\i.r] iroTa-yei
irav as well as with twi
irpdroji p.i<xdw-
kt\. : 'whoever fails to fulfill his obli-
p.an.
For the whole
situation,
cf. from
gations
shall
pay
not
only
double the a Delian
inscription,
B.C. II.
XIV,
432
rental for the
year,
but
also,
all
together dvep.r0wcra.p.a>
8i Kal
tt)s Xapiretas
rb
y.t-
with the first
rental,
whatever
rebate, pos,
o
tp.l(j0wTO Mvtj(rlp.axos,
ov Kadurrav-
namely
the decrease allowed in re- ros roi>s
iyytiovs Mvyvifiaxov,

ri>
leasing
for the first five
years,
is deter- 5<*
\oittov,
Saui e\arrov
rjvpev rj 777
dva-
mined
by
decree.' To insure
leasing p.L<r0w6eT(ra, 6<pel\et. Wv-qalpaxos
kt\.

the land
again
it was
generally
neces- 120. KirTwvTi :
itrerov, aor. of
itItttw,
sary
to oiler it at a rental less than that occurs
also in
Pindar
and Alranis and
236 GREEK DIALECTS
[No.
74
7T(pvrevfjieva iraphe^ovn
Kal
evhe&LooKora,
hoacra ev rat
avvdrjKai
yeypd-yfrarat,
ev tool
Tre'fXTrraH
Kal heKarcoc
perei
airb too
Trore^el
peWeo<i rj 'Aptarioov edyopevei

al he Ka
firj rrecpvTevKcovTL
/car rd
yeypap.p,e'va,
KarehiKaadev
Trap
p,ev
rdv
|
iXaiav heica
vo/jlcos
dpyv-
pico Trap
to
(pvrbv
heKaarov,
irdp
he t<x?
dp,Tre\oos
hvo
pa?
ap-
yvpico Trap
rdv I
a^olvov
heKaarav. t&)? he
Tro\iav6p,oo<i
r&>? eirl too
125
/reVeo?
TTo6e\o/JLevco<; fxer
avToaavroov dirb too II
hdfxco /u.?; /xelov rj
he/ca
dvhpas dpucpiaTaadat, ->'}
Ka
TrefyvTevKoovri
irdvra icdr rdv avv-
drJKav,
I /cal toos
TrecpVTevKOTas dyypd-^rai
e?
hoyp,a

avypdcpev
he
hoacra Ka
TrecpVTevKoovTC

af ai^ra. Se t I Kal el rive's Ka
p.r) irecfrv-
revKcovrc Kar rdv
avvdrJKav, dvypatyavToo
Kal eireXdadco rd
eirt^d-
p,i\a
rd
yeypap-pie'va
ttot tool aWoot
pLiadtop,aTi.
al he r/? Ka
ernfifji
rj vepuet rj (pe'peL
tl toov ev rat
htapdt
I
yai rj
toov
hevhpe'oov
tl
k6ttti]1
130
rj Opavrjt
rj irpiooi rj
dWo tl
aivrjraL,
ho
pLepiadoofxevos eyhiKa^rj^at
hoos TroXtaToov Kal hoTt Ka
\dj3et
avrb<;
he^ei.
Ta? he
rpdcpcos
rds hid toov
yjjopoov pecoaas
Kal I
t&)<?
pooos
ov
KaraaKd-^rovrL
ovhe
hiaaKa-^rovri
tool hvhari ovhe
ecpep^ovn
to hv-
hoop
ovh'
d(pep^ov\rt

dvKodapiovri
he hoaaaKLS Ka heoovrai rd
Trap
rd avToov
j^copla pe'ovra
'
ouhe rds hohoos ra?
dird^ehety
p-evas dpd-
aovn ovhe
avvhep^ovri
ouhe KooXvaovTL
iropevecrOai

horc he Ka
tovtcov tl
ttol\oovtl
Trap
Tav
cruvOrJKav,
rol
TroXiavopioi
rol ae? eirl too
135
fereos e7nKara/3a(\i)ovTi
Kal
ap,iooaovTL,
|| d^pc
hoo Ka
dcpop,ouo-
acovTi Kar rdv
avvdt']Kav.
ov
KO^frel
he toov
hevhpe'cov
ovhe
dpavael
ovhe
irpicoael
I ovhe
/??;?
ovhe hev ovhe aWos
rrjvcot.
ovhe
yaioovas
Orjcrel Trap
tco?
hvirdp^ovras
ovhe
crappLevcrei,
I al
p,r)
hoaaa Ka ev
is
probably
the form of all dialects ex-
cept Attic-Ionic,
where 'i-rreaov shows
a
change
of r to a which does not fall
under the usual conditions
(61)
and is
not
certainly explained.

122. KareSi-
Kdo-8tv : have been
condemned,
i.e. are
hereby
condemned in advance. Cf.
TrpoKa.55e8iKda6u)
1. 171.

128.
in|3fji
:
trespasses,
from
i-n-L^dw
=
eirifialvoj.

J30
ff.
tois 8
rpd^xos
kt\. -. the ditches
and canals which run
through
the lands
they
shall not
dig deeper
nor make a
breach in
for
the
water,
nor shall
they
dam in or dam
off
the water.

e}>ep-
ovti, d<}>p^ovTi, o-vvht'p^ovTi
: these be-
long
with Ion.
dwipyw (Horn,
also diro-
^/ryo>), awipyu,
etc. from
ftpyu,
while
Att.
direlpyw
etc. are from
*efipyu
with
prothetic
e. The
spiritus asper
is
found
mainly,
as
here,
with the forms
No.
74]
HERACLEAN INSCRIPTION 237
avrdt rai
ydi
hat
pepiaOcoTat OLKoB6pi]Tai

ovBe
Tocpicovas
ev rdi
hiapdi <ydi Troiijcrel
|
ovBe dXXov eaael

at Be
p?], hvTroXoyos iaarj-
rai hcos tclv
fuapdv ydv
dhucicov. oiKoBo
pr/ar/Tat
Be Kal
ol\iciav
ev
TOIS
%COpOl<>
TOVTOLS, fioCOVa,
pVyOV
,
d^yptOV,
TOV
flkv j3o6iVCL
TO
flkv
paKOS fi/cart
Kal Bvcov
7ro|jScdi>,
to Be
evpos
hofCTO) Kal Be/ca
ttoBcov,
140
top Be
d^yptov
pi) pelov
to
pev fid/cos
hoKTco Kal Beica
ttoBcov,
]
to
Be
evpos
irevTe Kal BeKa
ttoBcov,
top Be
pv%bv
irevTe Kal Se/ca tto-
Bcov iravTai. TavTa Be
irape'^ovTi
oiKofiopr/peva
Kal
aTeyopeva
Kal
TeOvpcofxe'va
ev tols
xpovois
ev hols Kal Ta
Be'vBpea
Bel
TrecfiVTevKr)-
iiev

ai I Be
pr],
KaTeBiKacrOev
Trap
pev
t6v
fiocova fe% pvdf
dpyv-
pico, Trap
Be tov
dyypiov TeTopas
pvds
dpyvpico,
\
Trap
Be tov
pv%6v
Tpls pvds dpyvpico.
tcov Be
vXcov
tcov ev toIs
Bpvpols
ovBe tcov ev
toIs
aKipois
ov
ttcoX7)\\o~ovtl
ovBe
KoyjrovTC
ovBe
epTrpijcrovTi
ouBe 145
aXXov edaovTi

ai Be
pi], huTroXoyot
eaaovTai KaT Tas
piJTpas
I Kal
KaT Tav
avvdiJKav.
is Be Ta eiroiKia
%pijcrovTai
%vXois
es Tav oiKO-
Bopdv
hols Ka
BrjXcovTai,
Kal es Tas
\
dpireXcos
'
tcov Be
%i)pcov
ko-
yjrovTL
hocrcra avTols ttot oiKiav is
y^peiav

toIs Be
aKipots
Kal toIs
Bpvpols xprjWovTai
toI
pLcrBcotrdpevoi
dv Tav avTco
pepiBa
heKacTTOS.
hoaaai Be Ka Tav
dpireXcov rj
tcov
BevBpe'cov dTTo\yi]pdo-covTi,
diroKa-
TaaTacrovTL toI
KapTTt^opevoi
hcos
ijpev
tov Xctov
dpidpbv
dei.
Ov% vTrojpd^rovTac ||
Be tcos
%copcos
tovtcos
hot
pccrOcoadpevoi
150
ovBe
Tipapa
hoiaovTi ovTe tcov
yaipcov
ovTe Tas
iTTioiKoBo\pas

at,
Be
pi), hviroXoyos ecrar)Tai
KaT t<x?
prjTpas.
ai Be tis Ka tcov
Kap-
Tri^ope'vcov
aTeKVOS
dcpcovos d7ro\6dvei,
Ta$ ttoXios iraaav Tav 7ri-
Kapirlav rjpev.
ai Be
%
virb
iroXepco iyfi]Xi]OicovTL
hcoaTe
pi)
e^rjpev
|
tw
peptaOcopevcos Kapireveadai,
dvhecoadai Tav
piadcocriv
in
, e.g.
Alt.
KadeipZa.
beside
Kareipyw. p.vx6s,ctc.

140 IT.
ovx x)TT07pdi(/ovTai
:

137.
olKo86(AT]Tai
:
perf. subj.
of the the lessees shall not
mortgage
Hie lands
same
type
as Cret. TriiraraL
(151).
For or make a
payment (perhaps pay afine)
lack of
reduplication,
as also in oUodo- out
of
either the lands or the
buildings
mulva
11.
112, 141,
cf.
otK-nfiai
etc. in thereon. Note thai when a mute is
Ionic
(Hdt.)
and later Attic.

146. h
changed
to an
aspirate by
a follow-
Se to. eirotKia kt\.: But
they
shall use
ing
h the latter is not written. So also
what w >od
they
wish
for
the construction
ai 84
x
vwb 1. 162.
of
the
farm buildings,
i.e. the
jio&v,
238 GREEK DIALECTS
[No.
74
Kadd tea rol
YirfpaKXeiot 8iayvo)vri,
Kal
fir)
I
rjfiev hvrro\6yo)<; firjre
ai/rco?
firjre
tco?
irpo)yyvo)^
ro)V ev ral
avvdrj/cat yeypa
fifievarv.
tw?
155 Be
7rpa>yyi^\a)<;
tco9 del
yevofievo)<i
rrerr
po)yyevKr)fiev
ro)v re
fiia0o)fid-
rcov Kal ro)v
7ri^afiLO)fidro)v
teal roi)v
dfihro)\r]fidro)v
teal rav tcara-
SiKav Kal airrcb? Kal ra
y^pr'ffiara
hd Ka
7rifiaprvpr]ao)vri,
Kal
fir)
rjfiev firjre
hdp\yr]cnv
firjre
rra\ivSiKiav
firjSe
Kar dWov
firjSe
heva
TpOTTOV
TCLL TTO\l
TTpdyfiara TTapd^eV
flr]8e
T019
hv'rrep
Ta<> 7To'\f.Q9
npaacrovTaacn

ai Se
fir],
dreXes
rjfiev.
A.evrepos.
Ho Se rbv
Sevrepov
fiip-dorcrdfievo^
|
Kapirevarfrai
drrb rds
rpiaKOvraire
So) ra? Sid ro)V
rerpcopcov dycoaas
eirl rbv
160
dvTOjJiov
rbv
rrpdrov /jo'crj|cro9
k el Kal
rrpa^ei
rrdvra Kar rav
avvOrj-
Kav Kal
hvrroXoyos iaa^rac
Kal avrbs Kal rol
Trpcoyyvot,
hori Ka
|
fir) irpd^ei
Kar rav
avvOrjKav.
Tpiros.
Ho Se rbv
rpirov %o)pov
fita6o)adfievo^
Kaprrevarfrai
dirb rot)
aviTOfio)
tco
dvdrrepov
rds
rptaKovraireSo)
irbr rbv
dvrofiov
rbv
Sevrepov
dirb rds
rpiaKOvraireSo)
Kal
| irpa^el
rrdvra Kar rdv
(TwOrjKav
Kal
hviroXoyos eo-arjrai
Kal avrbs Kal rol
7rpo)yyvoi,
hori
Ka
fir) 7rpd\ei
Kar rdv
avvOrjKav.
TeVapTO?.
Ho Se rbv
reraprov yjhpov
fiiado)adfievo<;
Trap
re
165 twv
7ro\iav6\\fio)v
roov eirl
'
KpLcrrlo)vo<; ecfSopa)
Kal twv
opicrrav
Kal
Trap
twv
7ro\iav6/jLO)V
ro)V errl
'Apiardp^o)
to)
Hrjpal/cXeiSa etyopo)
ha
avdepua <>iXo)vvfio)
tco
<PiXo)vvfio),
ha
e/nfioXos
HrjpaKXetSa
tco
TifioKpdrios KapTrev\arjTaL
dirb tco
dvrbfico
tco
rpiro)
dirb rd<i
rpia-
KOvrarreSo) errl rbv
dvrofiov
rbv
bpi^ovra
tc6? re ror Aio\vvo~o)
^c6-
/3co?
Kal ra <&LVTLa<; ho
Kparivco 7rafio)^el.
ho Se
dvheXbfievos
ipya^rjrai
ra
fiev
aXXa Kar rdv
|
crvvdrjKav,
Ka6o)<; Kal tco? X.ot7rcb?
yeyparrrat,
rds Se
dfiireXo)?
rd<i
hvjrap'^waa'i epya^rjrai
/jco?
f3eX-
170
n\\ara

hocraai Se Ka rdv
dfiireXo)v d7royr]pdaKO)vrt, rrort^>vrevcrel
horare del
hvnrdpyev
rbv laov
dpiOpubv
rav
| oyoivwv
rbv vvv
hvirdp-
%0VTa,
fiKart re'ropa? a^oivco^

al Se
fir], TrpoKaSSeSiKaaOo)
Svo
p,vas dpyvpto) | irdp
rdv
o-^olvov
heKacnav. rds Se e'Xaia? Kal ras
crVKias Kal ra aWa
Se'vSpea
ra
hi'ffxepa
ra
hv7rdp^ov\ra
irdvra ev
rat
fiepiSt
ravrai
irepiaKa-^el
Kal
ironaKa^rel
Kat
rreptKO-^rel
ra
Sebfieva,
Kal al rivd Ka
yrjpai rj
|
dvefxo)i eK7re'ro)vri,
diroKaraarao'el
No.
75]
ARGOLIC INSCRIPTIONS 239
fir/ fieico
rbv
dpiO/jibv
twv
hvirapyovTwv

7roTi(f)VTevael
Se /cat
eXatas II ev rat
"friXdt ho/jioX6<yw<;
itoiwv
tols
hvirapyovTaao'L
Sev- 175
Speois
/cal rbv
dpiQpfov
rbv hicrov
icadws /cat ev rat I aXXai
avvOij-
/cai
<ye^pcnnai.
hort, Se /ca
firj irpd^ei
ho
dvheXofxevos
/car rav
avvdrjKav rj /xr)
ev rols
xpolvois
Tot?
yeypa/x/ie'voLS, hviroXoyos eaarj-
rai Tot9
TroXiavo/AOis
/cal rots
aiTayeprais
tois eVt tw
/re'reo?
I /ca-
dws teal ev rdi aXXai
crvvOrjicai, <ye'ypa7rTai.
ai 84 /ca rol
7roXiav6p,ot
rol ael eirl twv
perewv
eWe?
fi?]
irpd^wvTi
irdvra /car rav
avvdrj-
tcav,
avrol
hvTroXo'yoi
eaaovrat /car rav
cruv0r]/cav.
E7rt tovtois
ifMiadtocravh-o
rav
p,ev irpdrav pLiaOwcriv
airb twv 180
tw
HrjpduSa fie /cifiwriov
Hopfiiwv
<>i\d}ra
7revri]Kovra
heirra
/jLe8i\[AV(ov /caSSi^o?

Trpwyyvos
tw
aco/naTOS p>e ki/3wtlov
'Ap/cd?
<>iXwra. rav Se
Sevrepav
/jLiaOcocriv
ha
|
e/mfioXos
Adp,ap^o<;
<J>tXco-
vv/xw
rerpcoKOvra pLeStfxvwv

7rpwyyvo<;
tco
adifMaro^
%e68wpo<i
e\o&d>pa>.
rav Se
rplrav
p.iadwcnv pe yvlov
Ileto-ta? Aeovria/cw
rpid/covra
irevre
/xeSi/xvcov

7rpwyyvo<;
I tco
o-wfxaTOS
lev
o-fyaipwrrj-
pes WpiaroSa/xo'i
rav Se
rerdprav
fiiadwaiv
aX
Xcortjpiov
II
<>iXnr7ro<; <&i\iTnra> Sia/cariwv
he/38e/j,r)/covra
ho/crw
fieS
i
fivcov
'
185
7Tj0co77L>o<?
tco
aw/xaTOS
ire
KapvKelov |
'
A7roXXc6yto9
HrjpaKXijTQ).
[
Tpafxp,aTev<; pe yviov 'ApcaroSafxo'i ^vpL/xd^w

<yafxe'rpa<i
Hat-
peas
Ad/Awvos
Nea7roXtVa?.
Argolic
75.
Mycenae. Probably
VI cent. B.C. Hi. IV. 492.
<\>pahiapi8a<i
Mv\/cave'a8ev
Trap'
'
A\davaia<;
,e? ttoXios
|
i'/cera?
eyevro
||
7r' 'AvTia /cal
Uvp\pia.
u
eiev Se 'AvTt'ia? /cat K/#io? 5
Kata^pov."
t.->. Phrasiaridas
of Mycene
was sent
goddess.
As the nature of the
requesl
////
Athena to the
suppliants of
the
city
is unknown,
the
meaning
of the
reply
in the
magistracy (or 'priesthood) of
An- is obscure.

is ttoXios Ik^tos: it with

tiasand
Pyrrhias.
Let Antias and Ci- ace. of
persons,
as in
Homer,
and else
f/iiiisiuul
A(srhr(intie{jadgesf).
Certain
where;
cf. I>< >cr.
avxp
VTa iv
Aoypofc,
citizens had sent to theshrine of Athena no. 55.20.
Frankel,IG.IV.492,
inter-
petitioning aid,
and Phrasiaridas re-
prets otherwise, namely
was sent as a
turned to them with the
reply
of the
suppliant from
the citadel.
240 GEEEK DIALECTS
[No.
76
76.
Mycenae. Early
V cent. B.C. IG.IV.493. Solmsen 22.
At
fie Sa/xiopyia
ele,
tos
lapo/xvcifiovas
to? e?
Uepcre
rot?
70-
vevcn
/cpLTepas
ep,ev
kcl(j)
tcl
peppep,eva.
77.
Argive
Heraeum.
Early
Vcent. B.C. IG.IV.517. Michel 861. Solm-
sen 21. The
Argive
Heraeum
1,197
it'.
[H]a
ardXa ical ho
Te\ap,o(v) | [l]apa
t<z?
Hepa?
ras
'ApYe![t']a?.
5
lapop,vdp.oves
roide

|
UvpfaXtov
Avpidvs
dfpereve, ||
'AX/caiteW?
HyXXeu?,
I
'A/otcrTo'Sa/xo? Hf/a^a^to?,
J
'
Ap.(j)iicpi,TO<; UavcfivX^Xjas.
76.
7/
Mere *'s no
body of demiurgi,
the hieromnemones
(appointed)
to
(the
heroum) of
Perseus shall
judge
between
the
parents according
to what has been
decreed. This is
only
the conclusion of
an
inscription
which must have been
on the stone which once rested
upon
the
base
containing
this line. Pausanias re-
ports
a heroum of Perseus on the road
from
Mycenae
to
Argos.
It is
probable
that
boys
were
employed
in the cult
and that
disputes
arose
among
the
par-
ents with
regard
to their
appointment.
For to?s the stone has tog l.
77. On the face of the
stone, just
below the
inscription,
is a
rectangular
cutting,
with dowel
holes, evidently
in-
tended for the
reception
of a tablet.
This was the
o-rdXa,
while the
reXap.0
(probably only
an error for
TeXapiof),
properly support, pedestal,
refers to the
whole stone in which the ardXa was
set,
and which would itself be called a
o-T7)Xr)
in Attic. In several
inscriptions
from the
region
of the Euxine reXa-
/jluv
is
actually
used as the
equivalent
of
o-ttjXt], e.g. dvaypd\pavra
rb
\j/d4>LO-p.a
tovto ets
TtXa/Awva
XcvkoQ Xidov
dvade'p.ev
eh rb
iepbv
roO
'
AirbXXcjvos
(SGDI.3078,
Mesembria).
This use is doubtless of
Megarian origin,
and is
closely
allied
to that seen here at
Argos, though
with
complete
loss of the
original
notion of
support.
For the collocation of ffrdXa
and
reXa/xd
here,
cf.
dvdpids /catr6<r0Aas,
no. 7.
The hieromnemones consist of a
rep-
resentative of each of four
tribes,
of
which the
Av/xdves,
whose
representa-
tive
presides,
the
'TXXets,
and the
Ild/x-
<pvXoi,
are the three tribes common to
all Doric
states,
while the
'Tpvddi.01
are
attested
only
for
Argolis.
Cf.
Steph.
Byz.
S.V.
Af/xaees

(pvXr) Awpitwv. rjaav
5e
rpeiSj
'TXXcis /cat
Tldp.<pvXoi
/cat
Avp.dves
e 'HpanXe'ovs.
/cat
TrpocreT^Brj r\ 'Tpvrjdla,
ws
"Ec/>opos
a'.
78. An actof
indemnity
for the man-
agement
of the
treasury
of
Athena,
probably
with reference to some
spe-
cific
irregularity
which had occurred.
Without such an
act, persons
who
pro-
posed
or
put
to vote a
proposition
to
use sacred funds for
public purposes
were liable to
punishment.
Cf. Time.
2.24,8.15, Ditt.Syll.21,
Hicks 49.45 ff.
In the matter
of
the
.
treasures
of
Athena, if any magistrate
calls to ac-
count the council under the
presidency
of
Ariston or the
body of dprvvai
or
any
treasurer,
or
if any
one entertains or
brings
suit on account
of
the submissi m
(to
the
assembly) of
the
proposals
or on
account
of
the art ion
of
the
assembly,
he shall be banished and ids
property
be
confiscated
to the
treasury of
Athena.
No.
81]
AEGOLIC INSCEIPTIO^S 241
78.
Argos.
VI or
early
V cent. B.C. IG.IV.554. Michel 583. Solmsen 19.
\~\eo~avpov [top]
ras
'
AOavaias at ris
<Tt?>
I
[e ra\v
/3o\dv
T[ay] avcf) 'Apiarova
e
rov^ avvaprvovTas | [e d]X\ov
rivd ra-
fiiav
evOvvoi re'Xo?
e^ov
e
St/cao-|[bt]
e
hiKaa^oiro
tov
ypaaafxd-
tov heveica ra<; Kara\\6eaco<;
e
ra?
dXidcrcnos,
rpero
teal
ha/xevecrado
5
ew
|
'Adavaiav. ha he
/3o\d
iroTekdro
havmv^ovaa
*
al I he ica
/xe,
avrol
evo^oi
evTo ivs
'
Adavaiav.
79.
Olympia.
VI or
early
V cent. b.c. SGDI.3271.
Inschr.v.Olympia
631. Roberts 81. Solmsen 20.
"Atotos
eirolpehe 'Apyeios
I
tcapyeidhas Ha<ye\diha rdpjeio.
80.
Olympia. Early
V cent. B.C. SGDI.3263.
Inschr.v.Olympia
250.
Michel 1087. Roberts 75.
Td(p)y[ei]oi
dve'dev toi
Aifl
tov
9opLv060ev.
81. Cimolos. IV cent. b.c. IG.XII.iii.1259. SGDI.3277. Hicks 150.
Michel 14. Ionic
alphabet,
but twice
O
=
j.
eo'?.
\"Etcpive
6
ha/ios
6 tcov I
'Apjeicov
Kara to
hotcrj^fxa
tov crvve-
hpiov
rwv II
'KWdvcov, 6/.io\o<yr)\o-dvTa>v Ma[\]iW
ical
|
KifiooXicov
5
The council which is in
office
shall en- immune from
prosecution.
For the
force (the confiscation),
otherwise
they
order of words cf. Time. 1.57
rrjs
Uoti-
(the
members of the
council)
shall them- dalas tveKa diroffrdaews. For
ypdaafxa.

selves be liable to Athena.
ypdp.p.a,
see 164.4.
1. Until the existence of a tuttvs 79. Atotus made
this,
an
Argive
and
(cf. L.quisquis)
is
corroborated,
it is an
Argead,
son
of Ilagelaidas
the Ar-
better to assume
simple dittography.

give. Apparently
the father of Atotus
2.
<rvvapTvovTas
: the
dprvvai
as a
body
was of the Macedonian
Argeadae
but
of
Argive
officials are mentioned
by
had moved to
Argos,andhisson proudly
Thuc.5.47.11.

3. a\Xov :
besides,
else.
joined
both titles to his own name. See
Goodwin 9(>(i.2.

re'Xos
x
v : cf- E1- Roberts I.e.
Quite
otherwise Ditten-
opfj.tyi<TTovT<!\os exot,
no. 57.

4 If. tov ber-er

(Inschr.v.Olympia)
and
others,
ypao-o-(JidT6v
hVKa KaraGeo-tos
kt\. : on who take
'
ApyecdSas
as the name of an-
aceountof
the
deposition of
written
pro-
other
sculptor.
For the crasis in this
posals,
i.e. the formal introduction of and the
following inscription,
see 94.1.
a measure before the
assembly,
or the so. Inscribedon a
helmet. The Ar
(consequent)
act
of
the
assembly.
This
gives
dedicated to Zeus
from
the
spoils
refers to some measure
sanctioning
the
of
Corinth. It is not, known to what
irregular
use of the treasure. Those war this refers.
responsible
for the introduction or 81. Decision
of the A
rgives
in a dis-
passage
of such a measure are to be
pute
between
.Mil, .sand Cimolos.
242 GREEK DIALECTS
[No.
81
10
ifx/jievev |
at ica hacdaaaiev rol
|
'Apyelot 7r[e]/n
rav I
\y^dcrcov,
K.ijjL(o\ia)v
|
?)/xey
UoXvatyav/FjTrj^pecav,
Aifieiav. ehl\Kaaaav vlkyjv
15
Ki/x<oXi|[o]f<?. ap/]TV
Aecov
|| [/3]eoXa9 aevrepas, TLocri8d\oi> <ypo-
[<]ei>9
/3a)\as,
HeptXlA-o?
ireSiop.
82.
Argos.
Ill cent. b.c.
B.C.H.XXVII,270ff.; XXXIII,
171 ff.
eo'?.
UpofxdvTLe<;
dvedev I 'A7ro'XX&m
'A/9to-[r]eL'? JLcf)vprj\8a<;,
5
<&i\oKpdrri$
NareXiajSa?,
7po<e[e?] AtV^uXo?
'Apa;^W||Sa?,
T/>u-
7?}? Ai6(Ovi8a<i,
teal KaWecncevao-crav ical
\rf\aaavro [^et'a?]
I e'/e
/iaz^-
T^a? 7a? 6p,<pa\bv
ical
T"[a]|z>
ireplaraLV
ical to
dydpyfia
ical tov I
10
/3cofMov
17
po
. . . .ov Trora.ct) ical
Trer^pivov
poov
ical rav d . . . .
paf
I
virep
aurov,
teal
Oijavpbv
ev toji
/mavlryjooi
Karecncevacrcrav tol<; ire-
\a\vols
/cXaiKTOv,
ical rav 68bv
rjpjda\aavTO
airavaav ical
bdypvav
15 7reS'
la\\pov
ical rav
eirnroXdv,
ical row
/3&)j/xo^9
ivs
rd^tv 7re8d<ya-
yov
ical
t[oi>]|?
tcoXocro-bvs,
ical rav errnroXdv
cJ[/u.a]|\taf,
ical rol-
%ov \TT~\erpLvov irdp to\v\
I e6ev ical Taw
6\ypa]v<;
tov vaov II
20
co^vpeoav, [/cat] Xo[7r]/5a?
/ecu
eVi^vj[r]at'
apyvpea
eOev ical
dijav-
pbv
evcre
| [11.
2225
fragmentary].
83.
Epidaurus.
End of Vcent. b.c. IG.IV.91I.
Ditt.Syll.938.
Solm-
sen 23.
Ziehen,LegesSacraeoi. Alphabet
transitional
(form
of the letters
mostly
Ionic,
but
B
=
h,
never
rj,
no
Q,
gen.sg.
and
OV).
[Tot
'Atto'XXow. #uey
/3ov
e\paeva
ical
ho/JLOvdoi<;
/3o\v
epaeva

5 e-rrl to
/3op.ov
to~\
| 'A7ro'\.Xo[yo?] Ta[0Ta] 6[vev ]j|at
ica\at8a Tat
AaTol /call
TapTapLiTi
dWav,
cpepv^dv
toi Olol
tcpiddv
p,e8i
]
pp,vov,
15.
o-VTpas
:
5eiT^pas.
See 97.4. the
ramp leading
to the
shrine,
and the
83. From the
temple
of the
Pythian area;
Tiaue
rearranged
the altars and
Apollo
mentioned
by
Paus.2.24. the
colossi,
have leveled the
area,
built
2 ff.
S<j>upT|8as, NarcXidSas,
etc.: a stone ivall
by
the . . .
, strengthened,
designation
of the
phratry
or
gens.

the doors
of
the
temple,
and dedicated
G ff. Have had made and
put
in
place, cups
and a silver beaker.

9. The res-
in accordance with the divine
oracle,
toration of the words
following fiwiiov
the
Omphalus of
the Earth,
the colon- is uncertain.
nade,
the
enclosing wall,
the altar . . .
,
83.
Regulations
for sacrifices in the
a stone
conduit,
and the ... above
it; Asclepieum.
Forthe
frequentdoubling
have had made in the oracle chamber a of consonants see
89.4,
101.2. For
treasury,
which can be
locked, for
the
<pep6a8o
see 140.3 6. For other com-
offerings;
have constructed all the
road,
ments see the
Glossary.
No.
84]
ARGOLIC INSCRIPTIONS
243
airvpov he/xiSififxlvov,
olvov
hefxireiav
/milt to
crcr/ce'Xo? tov
fiobs
10
toIO
irpdrov,
to 6"
aTepov ovcejXo?
rot
iapo/A/jLvaLioves
]
(frepoado

roO
Sevrepov
/3|oo?
to? aoiBois Sovto
||
to
o-/ceA.o?,
to 6"
aTepov
cr/cle'Xo?
15
TOi<?
<j>povpol<;
hovWo Kal Tev8oo~9i'8ia. I
Tot 'Ao-cr/c\a7riot #i/ev
/3ojy
epaeva
real
hofiovdois
||
/3oy
epaeva
20
/cat
hoLiovda\is
/3ov
deXeiav enrl tov
filopiov
tov
'
AatcXaTriov
6ve\v
Tama ical Ka\at8a. dvdle'vTo toi 'Ao-/cA.a7rtot
{^e/ollfai' icpiddv fie-
25
8l/x/jlvov, ahrvpov
he~Lil8ifXLivov,
olv\ov
he/j.iTeiav

crKeXos to I
irpaTov
/3oo?
irapOevTO TJ[ot]
#tot,
to 8'
aTepov
toI
l\[apo^/xvd/Aove<; (f)[e]po-
30
cr^o

t|[oi)
Se^VTepo
tocs
doi8ol\[<i SoWo,]
to 8'
aTepov To[l<i | (f>pov-
pols
hovTo Kal
Tev\8oa6i8ia.^
84.
Epidaurus.
Late IV cent. b.c. IG.IV.951. SGDI.3339.
Ditt.Syll.
802. Michel 1069.
eo'?.
Tv%a [ay^add.l ['IaJ/AGmx
tov
'
AttoXXcovos Kal tov 'Aer/cXa-
7U0i}.
|
[K\]eoj
7reV#'
eV?; i/ewjere.
avTa irevT eviaVTobs
ijSij
Kvovaa irol
tov I
[#e]oj>
i/ceVf?
dfyiiceTo
Kal eveKa9ev8e ev twi
dfiaTooi.
a5? o*e
Ta^to-||[Ta]
e^r/XOe e'
avTov Kal ck tov
lapov ejeveTO, Kopov
eVe/ce,
5
o?
ey|[0]u?
<yevdfxevo<;
avTos enro Ta?
Kpdvas
eXovTO Kal
d/xa
tcli
LiaTpl
I
\pr~\epirjpTre. TV^ovcra
8e tovtcov eirl to
dvdefia
[e\jre<ypd-
yjraTO

"ou
/ieyej[#o]9
7rivaK0<i
OavfiaaTeov,
dXXd to
Oelov,
ire'vO'
eTi]
cJ<?
Kvr)cre e<y
<yaa\rp\l
K\e&>
fidpos,
eaTe
|
iyKaTeKOL/nddi], Kaip.iv
edipce vyirj."

TpieTrjs
|j [o']/3a.
*\6pLOvUa
YleXXavls
a(f>iKTO
et? 10
to
lapbv virep yeveds.
ey^KOi]p.a6eiaa
8e
bijnv
ei8e
'
e8oKet aWel-
oQai tov 6ebv
Kvpjcrai Ko\[pav],
tov 6"
''
AaKXairtbv
cfidpev eyKVov
84. One of several stelae found in tic
influence, e.g. usually
el
rarely at,
the
Asclepieum recording
the curesef- contraction
inlrij, womjo-ouitoi, etc.,
ace.
fected.
Cf.Paus.2.27.3o-r7?\at Setter^- pi. d/cparets
etc.
Lengthened
5 is al-
Keaav curbs rod
irepipdXov,
rb
txkv apxalov waysou,
audi
usually
eijml
we
limlx*?-
kolI
trXtoves,
iw'
e/xoO
oe
t
\olttclI. ravrais
p6s
beside
x
ei
P^i
il11 ^
a<PV^e
ro
(25 0, '').
iyyeypa/x/x^va
Kal
avopQiv
Kal
yvvaiKdv

3. irtvQ
tt]
: see 58 C.

>.
< 1. PaUS.
iemv
6vbp.aTa
aKeffOtvTiov vwb tov
'\o-k\t}-
2.27.1 ovSt
a.-Ko0vquKOV(nv
oxibk TiKTOvaiv
ttwv.
-Kpoairi
di Kal
vba-qfia
6tl ZKaaTos ai
yvvaiKes o-(/>i<tiv
ivrbs rod
ir(pij36\ov.

ii>6o-r)<T
Kal 8-rrws
Iddr]- yiypairTai
Si
(pcovr/
(!.
irepiiip-ire
:
tpwu
=
el/u,
See
Glossary.
ttj Auipiot.

7 IT. The
winds mi the votive offer-
The dialect shows considerable At-
ing
form a rude
epigram,
hence the
244 GREEK DIALECTS
[No.
84
eaaelaOac viv
/cat,
el rt dXXo
| a\lr\olTO,
ical tovto oi
e7riTeXelv,
aura S' ovdevos
(f)dp,ev
en
7rof|S[ei]cr#a

eyicvo
1
; Se
yevofxe'va ey
15
ryaarpl i(f)6pei rpia
err],
ecrre
Tra^pefiaXe
ttoI tov debv i/certs
virep
tov
tokov.
eyKaraKOLfxaOelaa
|
Se
o\jr[i~\v
eiSe

eSoKet
eirep(OTr)v
viv tov
Oebv,
el ov
yevoiTO
avrai I
7rai>T[a]
oaaa
alrrjcrairo
teal
ey/cvos elrj,
virep
Se tokov
Troidep,ev
|
viv
ovdev,
ical ravra
irvvdavofxevov avTov,
el tlvo<; ical dXXov
Se\piT\o\,
Xeyetv,
co?
7roii]crovvTO<;
koX tovto

20 eVel Se vvv
virep
tovtov
||
irapeli)
itot avrov
i/ceVt?,
ical tovto oi
(j)d/xev
eiriTeXelv.
pceTa
Se I tovto airovSdi e'/c tov
aficiTov e^eX-
Oovcra,
a5?
e^co
tov
iapov ->)<?,
eVe|/ce /co'LoJav.

'Avrjp
tow tcLs
XVP
^
SaKTvXovs
aKpaTels e%a>v
irXdv I ew?
a[<]/:eTO
irol tov debv i/ce-
ras.
0eo)pa)v
Se tovs ev tou
iapon
I
\ir\
lva/cas dirio~Tei toIs
Idpua-
25 crtv ical
viroSie'avpe
ra
eiriypd/jLp,a\\[T]a.
eyKaOevScov
Be
6-^riv
elSe

iSo/cet virb tou vacoi
do~TpayaXl^ov'\T\o<;
avTOv ical
fieXXovTos /3d\-
Xeiv tool
daTpaydXcoi eirtfyavevra
I
[r^bv
debv
i(f>aXecr0ai,
eirl tclv
XVP
a Kai e/CTeival ov tow
SaKTvX\Xovs,
cJ?
S'
dirofiaii),
Soicelv
avy-
/ca/xi^a?
Tav
yr\P
a Ka^ ^va ixTelveiv I
[t]wi/
SaKTvXcov,
eirel S^
30 iravTas
e^evBvvai, eirepcoTrjv
vtv tov debv
|| [e]t
eVt
dinaTijcroi
toIs
eiriypdpLfxacn
Tot? eirl
Tojpu
irivaKcov tcov I
[/c]ara
to
[i^epov,
avTos
S' ov
cfidfiev

"oti Toivvv
epurpoaBev
dirio-Tets
| [a]iVro[Z]9 o\vk\
eovcnv
dirlo-TOLS,
to Xonrbv ecrTco toi"
(pdfiev
""Atticttos I
6[vo/xa~\."
dfiepas
8e
yevo/jievas vyirjS e^r/XOe.

'A/u/3/oocria e% 'A0avav\ [aTe-

po']7rT[i]A.\o?.
avTa
t/cer[t9]
ij\6e
irol tov Oebv.
Trepcepirovaa
8e
||
35
[icaTa t]o \ia~\pbv
twv
lafiaTcov
Tivd
SieyeXa
to<? dirlOava ical ahv-
vatira
eov\ra ^wXou?
ical
TvefrXovs vyiels yiveadai
evvirviov
lhov-\
[Ya? /jio^vov.
ey/cadevSovaa
Se
b\jriv
elSe

eSo/cei oi 6 0eb<; e7TicrTa?
|
[etVeit'] OT[i] vyir) fxev
viv
iroirjaol, fJuo~6b/uL /xdvTOL
viv
8ei)o~ol
dv^de-
40
[lev
e]i?
to
iapbv
vv
dpyvpeov,
vrropuvaiia
Tas
d/xaOias

ei7rav||[Ta
Se
TaOTa] dva^lo-aai
ov tov otttlXXov tov voaovvTa ical
(f>dpp,[a\icdv
tl
e^^ejat. dfiepas
Se
yevop,eva<;
[v]yir)<; e^rjXde.

ITat?
d<j)(ovo<;.
|
[ovtos d(j>iic\eTO
et'9 to
iapbv v\Tre\p (fxovds.
cos Se
irpoeBvaaTO
ical I
[e7ro7;cre Ta]
vopa^ofxeva, fieTa
tovto 6 7rat? 6 rwt ^ecot
7rvp(fcop(bv |
poetical /xm*,
for which elsewhere viv.
for
the
god, looking
at the
boy's father,

27,28.
8aKTti\Xo\)s
: cf. 89.3.

43 ff. bade him

promise
that he
(the boy),
Then the
boy
who acted as torch-bearer
if
he obtained what he was there
for,
No.
84]
AEGOLIC
INSCRIPTIONS
245
[etee'XeTO, 7ro]l
rofi
irarepa
tov tov
7rai8bs
7roTt/3Xe'^a9,
vtro8eteea-\\
[adcu
avrbv
e\viavTOv, rv^ovra i(p'
a
irdpeaTL,
dirodvcrelv ra la- 45
T/>a

| [6
Se 7rat?
e\airivas "v7ro8e'/eop,aL"
e<pa.
6 8e
irar^p
eW\a-
yels
irdXiv
| [eteeXeTO avr]bv
elirelv. 6 8'
eXeje
irdXiv teal ete tovtov
byirjS
iye\[veTO.

Udv8ap]os
ecrcraXo?
arijfiara
e\wv
*v T^i
/xertoTrcoi.
ovtos
| \e<yteadev8aiv o\jr]iv
el8e

e86teei avrov
r[ai]viat
KaraSrjaaL
ra
crTi\
l
[<yp,aTa
6 Oebs
ica]l
teeXeaOai
vlv,
eirel
[/ca ef&>]
50
yevrjTai
tov
aficiTOV,
| [d(peXop,evov rav\
Taiviav
dvQep\ev
els
t]ov
vabv.
d/xepas
8e
<yevo\[p,evas, i^aveara]
teal
d(f>?jXeTO
rd[v rat]-
viav teal to
fiev
nrpoawnrov
| [e/eeteddapro tw]v crTiypidT[(ov, r\dv 8\e
r]aiviav avedijtee
els tov
va\[bv eyovaav
rd
yp]dfxfxar[a~\
ra ete tov
/xeTci)7rov.

'~E%e'8a)pos
ra
Uav8d\\[pov
cttijfiara
eX~\a/3e
irol tols 55
virdpyjivcnv.
ovtos
Xafiwv
irdp
[Uavfidpov %pijp,aTa~\,
coo-t dvde-
fiev
ran Oeoii els
'ErriBavpov virep av\rov,
I
ovte]
direhihov ravra.
e*y/ea0ev8a>v
Be
oyjriv
el8e
'
e86teei oi 6
#e[o?]
I
eiriaTas
errepwTr\v viv,
el
e%oi
Tivd
xpifaara irdp UavBdpov e'[f 'A]\07]vav
avdep-a
els to
lapov,
avTOS 8' ov
(pdfxev XeXa/3r]teeiv
ovde[v~\ ||
tolovtov
Trap
avrov,
60
aXX al tea
vyir)
viv
Troirjaai, dvdr/aeiv
oi el/eblva
'ypayjrdp.evos

/xerd
8e tovto rov 6ebv Tav tov
UavBdpov
Taivilav
TrepiBijaai rrepl
ra
o-TiyfiaTa
ov teal teeXecrdai
vlv,
eirel tea
e^e'Xdiji
ete tov
afiaTov,
d(peXdp,evov
Tav Taiviav
dirovfyaadaL
to I
irpoawTrov
dirb Tas
tepdvas
teal
ejKaTOTTTpi^aadaL
els to
v8ojp. djpepas
8e
jevopevas e^eXdcov
65
etc tov
d/3aTov
Tav Taiviav
dcprjXero
|
Ta
jpd(p,)fiaTa
ov/e
eyovcrav,
ey
tea6h8d)v 8e els to
vBcop edyprj
to avrov I
irpocrwiTOV
irol tois IBIols
o-Tiy/JLacriv
teal Ta tov
Uav8dpov
7pa(/tx)|^ara
XeXa/3i]teos.

Kvcpd-
vrjs
'EiriBavpios
irals. ovtos XlOiwv
ive[/edWev8e

e8oe 8}j
avTwi
o debs eino'Tds elirelv "ti
p,ot 8coaels,
al
T\y\tea
vjt)] ttoit]o~(o
;" 70
avTos 8e
(f)dfiev
"
8ete'
daTpaydXovs,"
tov 8e 6ebv
yeXd^aavTa
<f)dp,ev
vlv iravaelv.
d/xepas
8e
yevo/xe'vas vyirjs e^TjXOe.

\'Av}]p
acpi'icero
irol tov debv iteeTas
dTepoirTiXos ovtoos,
coare Ta I
f3Xe'<papa
p-ovov
eyeiv,
evelp.ev
8' ev avTols
p,T]Bev,
aXXd teevea
el\p,ev
oXcos.
eXeyov 8ij
Tives T(hv ev toil
iapaii
Tav
evr/dlav
avrov to
||
vopi'Qeiv /3Xeyfreio~0aL
75
oX(os
p,i]8epLiav
virapydv eyovTOS
07ttlX\Xov,
aXX'
?; %(opapL
p.dvov.
would within a
year
make the thank- see 177. c>(i.
Wpt]
: see 280. 7">.
offerings for
his cure.

GO.
-n-oiTjcrai
: When he had not even
any
rudiment
of
an
246 GEEEK DIALECTS
[No.
84
ey
/cad[ev8ov']Ti
ovv avTou
6\fri<i ecf)dvi]

eSo'j/cet
tov debv
k^rrjaai
tl
<f>d[pp,aicov, eTre~\iTa
Siayayovra
ra
/3Xe(pa\pa iy^eai
eh aura,
dp,e-
p[as
8e
yevopLev~\a<$ ^(X)eiru>v dp,(poiv e^rjX0e.

I Kcodcov. a/cevo-
80
cpopos ei[? to] iap[bv avut)v\,
eirel
iye'veTO irepl
to
8e\\/caaTd8Lov,
/caTe7r[e]T. [&j?
8'
a]^ecrra, dvou^e Toy yvXibv (ca\l
e]7reo-/co'J7ret
ra
o-vvrerpLp,fxeva a[/ce]vi].
<u? S' ei8e
Toy
tcoodcova
fcaTe[ay^0Ta, |
ef
oi5
6 heo-iTOTas
eWtar\o ir^iveiv,
eXv7recT0 teal auveriOet
[t<z] oujrpaica
Kadt^oiievos. 6hoLir6po<;
ovv rt? tS&)V
avrov, "ri,
(S
ad\i,"
e\(f)a,
"avv-
85
Tidrjo-i Toy
KcoOcova
[p.d'JTav;
tovtov
yap
ov8e /ca 6 ev
']&7n8av\\pa)i
'Ao7c\a7Uo?
{>Yif/ Troirjcrai
hvvano." a/coucra? ravra 6
nrah,
a-fy|#et?
Ta
oarpaKa
eh
rby yvXtov, rjpire
eh to
lepov.
eirel 6"
dcpi/ce^TO,
dvcoL-
e rby yuXtbv
/cal
e^dipev vyLrj Toy
rctodcova
yeyev7]fie vov,
icai twi
SecnroTai
rjppLavevae
to,
irpa^devTa
/cal
Xe^Oe'vTa. a)|?
8e
d/cova,
dve-
90
0i]/ce
tojl 6ewi
Toy
iccodcova.

II
Atcr^tW?
ey/cetcoLpLLo-pLe'vcov 7JB7}
tcov
iKTav e7Ti
8ev8peov
tl
ap,\/3a<; vTrepe/cvirTe
eh to
dfiaTov.
/caTaire-
tcov ovv dirb tov
8e'v8peo<i
I
irepl
a7co'A.07ra? Tiva<; toj)? onTiXXov^
d[Kp7raicr.
/ca/ca? 8e
8ia\iceip,evo<;
icai
TvepXbs yeyevrnxevos
KadiKe-
95 Teuera? tov Oebv ev\eicd6ev8e' icai
jryt?)? eyeveTO.

jj
EiWtto?
Xoy-
yav
ttj ecpopijae e
iv Tat
yvdBtoL. ey/coLTaadevTO<;
|
8' avTOi)
e^eXcov
tclv
\6y%av
6 0eo? eh Tas
XVP^
'1 ^C0K-
dp-epas
|
8e
yevop,eva<i
vyLrjS e^rjpire
tclv
XoyxcLV
iv Tah
x
e
P
aiV
^X
u>v-

I 'A-Vrjp Topcovalos
8ep:eXe'a^.
ovto<;
eyfca6ev8cov
evvirvLov elSe

I
e8o%e
01 tov debv to,
100
aTepva fiaxo-ipai dvax^aavTa
Ta<;
8e/U,e||\ea? i^eXelv
icai
Sbfiev
ol e?
tcis
x
ei
P
a^ Kai
crvvpd-^rai
tcl
cttiJBi]. d/j,epa<i
Se
yevopbevas e^r/Xde
Ta
Orjpia
ev Tah
x
e
P
alv
^X
(OV
I
Kal V
J
L
V^ eyeveTO.
tcaTeirie &' avTa
SoXcodeh v7rb
piaTpvids ey
fcv\/cdvi
epL/3e{3Xi]p,e'va<i
etcTruov.

|
'
Avrjp
105 ev alhoLOit Xidov. ovtos evvirviov elBe

eSo/cei iraihi icaXwi
[|
avyyi-
veadat.
e^oveipojcrcrcov
8e toX Xidov
ey/3d\XeL
/cal
dveXop,e\vo<;
%y)X-
dev Tah
x

P
aiV
^X
a>v-

[
'Qp/AdSiKos AapLyjra/cijvbs aKpaTi^
tov
crdi/jLaTOS.
tovtov
eyfca9ev\8ovTa
IdaaTO /cal
eiceXy)aaTO e^eXdovTa
Xidov
evey/ceiv
eh to I
iapbv
biroaaov fvvaiTO
/jLeyia[T^ov.
6 8e
Top,
eye,
but
only
the
place for it,
i.e. the must understand
5efj.e\tas.
Or read av-
empty eye-socket.

102. avrd refers

ra(5)
5o\u)0ds
(cf.
97.4).
to
drjpia,
while with
i/xj3^\t]/j.^vas
we
No.
86]
CORINTHIAN INSCRIPTIONS 247
irpb
tov
afidrov
'/ceifie\\vov
ijvi/ce.

| TSli/cdvoop ^&>\o'?.
tovtov
KaBr\-
110
pepov
7rat?
[V]t? virap
top Giciirwva
dphrd^as efavye.
6 8e
ciaras
iBico/ce Kal e/c tovtov
vyirj<; iyeveTO.

I
'Kvrjp
haKTvXop
Iddr]
viro
oc/uo?.
ovtos top tov 7to8o? SaKTvXop
v\tt6
tov
dypiov
e'X/ceo? 8ei-
pcos
SiaKeipePOS peOdpepa
viro tcop
de^paTTOPTcov i^epei^Oel^
iirl 115
e&pdpaTos
tlpos
KaOi^e.
vttpov oV pip
[
Xa/3oWo?
ip tovtwi
Spdfcaip
e/c tov
dfiaTov ieXda>p
top SaKTvXop
|
IdaaTo tcli
yXuiaaai
Kal
tovto
7roL7]0-as
et? to
d/3a,TOP
dpe^coprjae |
irdXtP.
i^eyepdeU oV,
co?
rj<i vyu]<i, ecpa oyjrip
ISelp,
So/ceip
peapia\icop evTrpeirr) Tap,
popfydp
iirl TOP'haKTvXop
eTrnrrjP (f)dppa/cop.

|
'AX/ceVa? 'AXi/co'?. ovto<; 120
TV(f)\b<i
iu>p epviTPLOP eiSe

iSdtcei 6 6eb<; iroTeXOcop toIs
ha\KTvXoi<;
hidyeip
tcl
oppaTa,
Kal ISelv to,
8ep8pi] irpaTov
tcl ip toil
iapuii.
dpepas
&e
ye\popepas vyiifi i^rjXde.

'Hpaievs NvTiXrjPaios.
ovtos
ovk
el'Xjep
ip Tat
Ke<fraXdi
I
Tpfyas,
ip 8e tojl
yepeicoi irapTroXXas.
alo"%vp6pPO<;
8e
[axe]
KaTayeXdpePos
u7r[o]
I toip aXXcop eVe/ca-
devSe. top 8e 6 #eo?
%picras (pappciKcoL
Tap
KecpaXdp e7ro'r/cre
II
Tpi-
125
ya<i X
ip-

vaa>p
'EppLOPevs
7rai?
aiS^?.
ou[to?] virap
viro
kvpos TOiP I KaTa to
tapop d'yepair^evo
pepos
tovs otttl'XXovs
v^jlt]^
airffkde.
Corinthian
85. Corinth.
Early
VI cent. B.C. IG.IV.358. SGDI.3114. Roberts 85.
ApePi'a
ToBe
[adpa~\,
top oXeae ttoptos
ai>ai'[8e<?].
86. Corinth.
Early
VI cent. b.c.
IG.IV.211,217,329.
SGDI.3119.
a.
^.iptop p
apedcKe
TloTe8afop[i, fdpaKTi\.
YioTeh\dp\.
b.
[TloT]eSdpdpt
fdvaKTi.
c.
HepaeoOev hipopes.
85. This and the
following
illustrate
They
are
mostly
votive
offerings
to Po-
the Corinthian differentiation of &=
seidon,
and contain the name in both
open
e or i
(rj)
and E
(transcribed )
=
uncontracted and contracted
forms,
close
f corresponding
to Attic
spurious TloreSo/ron
and
Iloreod^,
but in the
orgennineei.
See 28. The
epitaph
forms nominative
only
the uncontracted IIo-
a
single
hexameter. Cf. nos. 87-90. reSdv. See 41. 1. For
Uepai60ei> (<),
cf.
86. From a
large
collection of
pm- nef/wuoi'Xen.Hel]en.4.6.1ff. Probably
tery fragments
found near Corinth. in the first
syllable
is an error,
248 GREEK DIALECTS
[No.
87
IG.IX.i.867. SGDI.3188. Roberts 87.
Corcyra. Early
VI cent, b.c
98. Solmsen 25.1.
Hvlov
TXaai'apo Meve/cpdreos
roBe
adfia,
Olavdeos
yevedv

ToSe 8' avroc
8dfjuo<;
eiroiei

e?
yap irpo^evpos
Sdfjiov (friXos

dXX' evl ttovtoi
oXero, hap,6criov
Se
/capb\v
Trevdijcrav
airavre^.^
Upa^i/JLepes
8' auroL
fy[a/a]?
cnro
TrarpiSos
evOov
avv
hdpb\o\t
r68e
adp,a Kacriyveroio
irovede.
88.
Corcyra. Early
VI cent. B.C. IG.EX.i.868. SGDI.3189. Roberts
99. Solmsen 25.2.
^Ldfxa
roSe
'ApvtdSa HdpoTro?

top 8' 5Xe\crev
"Apes
fiapvd/xevov irapd
vavcr\lv
eir
'ApddOoio phopaler
t
ttoXXo\v
dptcrTev(p)ovTa
Kara
crTOv6pe(cr)crav
dpvrdv.
89.
Corcyra.
VI cent. B.C. IG.IX.i.869. SGDI.3190. Roberts 100.
Solmsen 25.3.
^rdXa
"Eevpdpeos
rov
M/ie/f
to'?
el/x
eirl
rvpLoi.
90. Northern Acarnania
(exact provenance unknown).
V cent. b.c.
IG.IX.i.521. SGDI.3175. Roberts 106.
TIpo/c\ei8a<; (r)o'(S)e
adfia
Ke/cXeaerai
evyvs 68olo,
/jo?
irepl
ras avrov
7a?
|
6dve
f3apvdp,evo<;.
87. Monument of Menecrates. This
and the three
following
are
examples
of metrical
inscriptions composed
in
the
epic style
and with retention of sev-
eral
epic words,
i.e.
ivl, Kao-iyviroto,
arov6f(cr)(rav, dpvrdv
=
avTrjv,
and in-
flectional
forms, e.g. gen. sg.
in -010 and
-dpo
=
-do
(105.2a),
dat.
pi.
in
-ai<n,
augmentless
verb forms.
4. The restoration is that
suggested
by Dittenberger,
IG.
I.e.,
but is of
course uncertain.

0. iroveGe: transi-
tive sense as in Homer.
88.
phopcuo-i
: cf. also
MAe/ios,
no.
89. See 76 6.

3.
&purTv(f)ovTa:
cor-
rected from
dpio-TevTovra.
See 32.
89.
Tvp.61: ru/xpw. But,
since assimi-
lation of
ju/3
to
fi/j. (cf.
Germ.
Lamm,
Eng.
lamb as
pronounced)
is not other-
wise attested in
Greek,
this is
probably
formed with another suffix
(ti/^-o-
be-
side
tu/j.-(3o-;
cf. Lat. tumulus with a
Zo-suffix).
90.
ilpotcXeiSas
:
gen. sg.
masc. in
-as. 105.2 6.
No.
92]
MEGARIAN INSCRIPTIONS 249
Megarian
91. Selinus. V cent. b.c. IG.XIV.268. SGDI.3046.
Ditt.Syll.751.
Michel 1240. Roberts 117. Solmsen24.
[Aila
to? deos
ro[cr]Se
vikovti toI
He\ivov[Tioi

| Bi]d
tov Aia
viKOfxes
Kal Bid tov
<$>6/3ov
[/cat]
I
B[id] WepaicXea
Kal Bi 'AttoX-
\ova Kal Sid II
[oT]!e[to"a]m
Kal Bid
TvvBapi'Bas
Kal Bi
'A#[a]-||
i^ralai' Kal Bid
AlaXocpopov
Kal Bid
HaaiK^pd^r^eiav
Kal
Bi[d]
tos 5
a'XXo?
#eo?,
[B]id S[e]
Ata
| pLa\iar\a\ <pi\i[a<;]
Be
yevo/xe'vas
ev
j(_pva\ed\_i\ i\d[cra~\vTa[s,
rd
8']
6vvp,ara
ravra
Ko\\d^ravT[a<i e'?]
to
'
A[tt]o\[X]oviov Ka66efxe\\v,
to
Aio[? 7rpo]ypd[yjra]vre<;

to Se
%pv-
10
criW I
e'e/c[oz;Ta TjaXa^TOf
ep,ev.
92. Decision of the
Megarians. Epidaurus.
Between 242 and 234 B.C.
IG.IY926. SGDI.3025.
Ditt.Syll.452. Inscr.Jurid.I,p.342.
Michel 20.
['E]7rt <TTpaTa<y[ov
tcov
'Afyaiwv
AlyiaXevs,
ev 8'
'^iriBavpcoi
eir
lapevs
I
[to]v
''
A(TK\airi[ov Ai]ovva
tov. KaTa TaBe
eKpivav
toI
Meyapeis
tois |
['E7r]t8ai>piot<?
Kal
Kopivdiois irepl
t<2?
%c6pa?
a?
dfxfyeWeyov
Kal
\ [7rep]l
tov
^e\.Xavvo[v]
Kal tov
Ivipaiov,
Kara
rov alvov tov tcov
'A||[%at]coj>
BiKaaTi)piov
cnTOGTeiXavres
dvBpa<;
5
KaToi>
TvevT7]K0VTa
j
[eva]

Kal eireXOovTcov eV avTav tuv

xP
av
91. The Selinuntians
promise golden
Zeusfirst.

irpo-ypdxJ/avTes
: nominative
statues to the
gods
who shall
help
them
carelessly
used for accusative,
to
victory.
Instead of an
express
con- 92. Decision of the
Megarians, ap-
dition,
there is an enumeration of the
pointed by
the Achaean
league
to arbi-
gods
who
usually
assist
them,
the im- trate in a territorial
dispute
between
plication being
that
they
will continue
Epidaurusand
Corinth. The date must
to do so.
fall '" the
period
between 243
b.c,
when
1.
Through
the
help of
the
following
the Corinthians
joined
the Achaean
gods
do the Sellnuntians win victory. league,
and 223 b.c.
when the
Mega-
Through
Zeus we
conquer,
etc.

2. $0- rians abandoned

it for the Boeotian
pov:
Ares.

6.
Ma\o4>6pov
: Demeter.
league,
and is still further
limited
by
Cf. Pans. 1.44. 3
iepbv A^rjrpo!
Ma\o<p6-
the name of the
StrategUS.
pov.

Dlao-iKpdTeia
:
Persephone.
Cf. 1.
AtyiaXiCs, taptfls
:
gen. sg.
in -evs
Mffiroiva.
lfi.Andwhenthereispeace,
from -4os. 111.3.- For the
psilosis
in
untiring
statues in
gold
and
engraving
hr
lapevs,
see58&.

3.
dp.<j>A.X.-yov:
Bee
these
names,
ive shall set them
up
in the 89.3.-4.
SiripaCou
: name of a harbor
temple of Apollo, writing
the name
of
and
promontory
north of
Epidaurus,
250 GREEK DIALECTS
[No.
92
rcov hiicacTTav zeal
fcpivdv\[Tcov~\ ^irihavptcov
eifiev
rdv
ywpav,
dvrt-
XejovTcov
Se twv
Y^opivOi^rav tco^l TepfAOVta/jLooi,
ird\t,v cnreorreiXav
rol
Megapels
robs
Tepp.o|f[/]oO[y]Ta?
i/c twv clvtwv Si/caarav
10
dvSpas rptdKOvra
/cal eva
/ca|[ra T~\bv
alvov tov rcov
'
A^aitov,
ovtoi
8e iire\6bvTes eirl rdv
ydtpav
|
irep/Jbovi^ap
Kara rd8e

dirb rds
tcopvcfrds
tov
KopSuXetou
iirl I
[TJay Kopvcpdv
tov 'AXieiov dirb tov
'
A\t,elov eirl rdv
Kopvcfrdv
tov
| [K]epawt'ot>

dirb tov
Y^epavvlov
eirl rdv
/copv<fidv
rov
Tvopvidra

|
dirb Tas
Kopv<pd<i
rov
Kopvidra
15
iirl rav b8bv iirl top'
pdyiv
rov rov
|| Kopvidra
'
dirb rov
pd%ios
rov
\\.opvidra
iirl rbv
pd%iv
rbv iirl
tou|?
'Aveiais
virep
rdv S/coX-
\eiav

dirb tov
patios
rov
virep
rdv
^/co\\\eLav
virb ra? 'Aveias
iirl rbv
Kopvcfibv
rbv
virep
rds bhov rds
dpia^irov
[rds Ka\ra<yov-
cra<y iirl to ^irlcuov

dirb tov
/copvcfiov
tov
vire\p
Ta<i
\_6Bov]
Tas
20
d/ma^LTov
iirl tov
Kopvcpbv
tov eirl tov
<>dya<;

dirb
||
tov
Kopv<frov
tov iirl tov
<>d<ya<i
iirl tov
Kopvcfrbv
tov iirl tov
Ai<yL\irvpa\s~\

dirb
tov
Kopvcpov
tov iirl Tas
Aiyiirvpas
iirl tov
tcopvcfrbv
|
tov
t[ov
'Apa]ia?

dirb tov
'
Apaias
iirl tov
/copvcfrbv
tov biro tql
Uerp\ai

dir\b to]v
virb Tat
TleTpat
iirl tov
tcopvcfibv
tov iirl tov
'E^oivovv-\
tos

d[irb t^ov fcopv(f)Ov
tov
virep
tov
^%olvovvto<;
iirl tov
/copv-
25
cf)bv
II tov
K.[aTa T]dv ILvbpyav

dirb tov
Kopvcpov
tov
virep
Tas
Euo'p7a?
[eirt] |
tov
pdyiv
tov
virep
Tat 'Sv/covcrias
'
dirb tov
pd-
%to?
tov
virep
Tas
I
Si^/coucri'Ja?
eirl tov
Kopvcpov
tov
virep
ras
1
TieWepiTios

dirb tov
| tcopvcfrov
tov
virep
Ta<i
ITeWepruo?
eirl
tov
Kopvcfrbv
tov tov IT
[a^/ou]

dirb tov Havi'ov iirl tov

pd^iv
tov
30
virep
tov
'OX[kov]

dirb tov
pcf||[^io]? t[ov] virep
tov 'OXkov eirl
tov
pdyiv
tov
(virep)
tov
'
Air[o\X](ov
iov

dirb
| t[ov~\ patios
tov
virep
tov 'AitoWcovlov eirl to
'
AiroWooviov.
htKaa^ral t~\oI icpi-
vavTes ToiSe.
[There
follow,
11.
32-96,
the names of the arbitrators
and of those
appointed
to
lay
out the boundaries for
them.]
referred to
by
Time. 8.10.3
(correcting
tity
with the feminine form is shown
Ileipaidv
to Sir
Ipawv)
and
Pliny,
Nat. Hist,
by
rds
Alynrvpas
1. 21 beside tov
Aiynrv-
4.18
(Spiraeum).

1!).
<i>d-yas: gen.sg. pas
1. 20.

32 ff. The list of

names,
masc. in -as. 105.2 6. So
'Apatas 1.22, arranged according
to the three Doric.
but also the usual form in
Kopviara
11.
tribes,
contains the characteristic forms
13ff. The confusion caused
by
the iden-
Qtdwpos, QoKpivrjs,
etc. See 42.5 d.
No.
95]
RHODIAN
INSCRIPTIONS 251
Rhodian
93. Camirus. VI cent. B.C. IG.XII.i.737. SGDI.4140.
'Ea/Jia to'
'I8a\fAevv<;
Trolrjcra
hiva
/cXe'os
I
eh]

II
Zev(8)
8e viv
oaris
[
ir^ixatvot XetoXi] Oeirj.
5
94. Camirus. VI cent. -B.C. IG.XII.i.707. SGDI.4127.
Fjv6v[t]i8<i
I
rjfiX
Xe'a^a |
to
Upat;cn68o
| rdv(j)vXd
II
rovobuXi8a.
95. Camirus. IV
(or Til)
cent. B.C. IG.XII.i.694. SGDT.4118. Ditt.
Syll.449.
Michel 43:3. Solmsen32.
"ESoe Ka/Mpevcrt
ra? ktocvcls ras
Ka/zt/>eW
tcls
I eV rat vdawt
/cat rds eV rat
direipwi avaypdyjrat
irdaa'i I /cat
eydepeiv
e? to
t'e/30f
ra? 'AOavaias e crrdXai
|
XlOlvcil
%a>/3t? Xo\k^?

i^jj/neiv
8k /cat
XaXyc^rat?
| dva<ypa<j))j/Aiv,
at tea
%ptfia>VTi.
eXe'crdcu 8e
dv8pas
5
T^et?
avTLKa
fidXa,
oiTives
e7np,eXr]0riaevvTL
rav\ra<; rds
7rpd%io<;
cJ?
rd^iara
/cat cnroScoaevvTai
|
root
%p?]lovti eXa^iaTov irapa-
o")(elv
rdv araXav
|
/cat ra? /cTOtVa?
dvaypd-^rai
/cat
ey/coXd-ty-ai
ev
rat
cTajXat
/cat ardaaL ev tcoi
lepoiL
rds 'Addvas /cat
7repi/3oXt-
10
/3a>|<xat
eJ?
e^?;t
009
la^vporara
zeal KaXXuna. ra 8e
re'Xevpeva
es
Tavra rrdvra rov
rapiav
Trape'^eiv.
|
7
Se ravrdv rdv ktolvclv enro-
8eLKVvetv tovs
J
KTOivdra's
fiatrrpov
ev rcot
lepwi
rcoi
dyicordrcoi
[I
eV 15
Tat KTOivai Kara rov
vopov
rov tmv 'Po8ia>v I tovtoi 8e
avvXeye-
ctOcov ev
Ka/i/pt
et<? to I
tepof
Tti?
ABavaias,
o/c/ca rol
lepoiroiol
93.
to":
t6o. 62.2.

Zei>(8)
Se : both those on the island and those on
Zei)s 5<^. 97.4.

\eioX.T]
: accursed. Cf. the mainland. For the latter
cf.,
from
Hesych. XeuiXrjs

reXelws
</a>\??s, and,
the
Periplus
of
Scylax, Xwpa 17
Todl-
for the first
part
of the
compound,
wv
77
iv
rrj riirelpy.

The
neighboring
Xeiws in Archilochus. island of
XaXKrj
(see
42.2)
was under
94.
Xe'crxa
:
grave.
The
original
the control of Camirus at this
time,
meaning
of the word
(from *\ex<a,
cf.
yet evidently
sustained a relation toil
A^xos)
was
resting place,
whence either different from thai of the other demes.
grave
or the usual
place of recreation,

6.
-n-i(iX.^0Tio-iivTi
: sec 160.
iiri/ie-
club.

The last words are to he

read, X^^o-o/xat
is used
by
late
writers,
but
with resolution of the
crasis,
to Ev- not in classical Attic. 8ff. d.Tro8w-
(pv\3,
to
V-.v(pvXida.
o-cuvtcu ktX. . shall
give
out the contract
95. 1 ff. The namesof the ktoIvcu or to the one wh
<
is
willing
to
furnish
tltc
denies of Camirus are to he
inscribed,
stele at the lowest
figure.
252

GEEEK DIALECTS
[No.
95
irapayy\eX\X\oiVTt,
/cal
dBpeovTW
ra
lepa
ra
Kafjupecov [to, Sa|/io]-
reXrj rcdvra,
at rt
-
96.
Ialysus.
IV
(or III)
cent. B.C. IG.XII.i.677. SGDI.4110. Ditt.
Syll.560.
Michel 434.
"ESofe
Tots
/AaaTpols
/cat
'IaXuertoi?,
|
^Tpdrr)?
'AX/ctpeBovTOS
eiire

j
07r&>? to
iepbv
/cat to
repevos
|
ras
'AXe/crpcovas euaytjrai
5
/ea|Ta-
ra
irdrpia, eiri/JLeXijOij/jLeiv
|
tovs
lepoTa/JLias
oVft)? araXaL I
ipyaadecovTi rpels
XiOov
Aa/3T[t]joi>
/cat
dvaypafyrji
e\ t?
crTaXa|<?
10 to Te
\Jrd(f)LaiJLa
ToBe /cat a
ou^ 6'||o"toV
eVTt e/c tcov
vofxoiv eo~(f)e\peiv
ouBe
ecroBoiiropelv
e? to
Tel/Ltet'o?,
/cat tcl
eTuripua
TOi\_C\ 7rpda\aovTt
15
irapa
top
vo/xov

Oe'/xetv
Be
|
rds o-rd\a<;
/xia/A p,ev
eVt rd<;
iadjBov
tcis e/c ttoXios
TroTiiropevo
ixe\vois
, /xiav
Be
virep
to
lo-TiaTdptov,
I
aWaf Be eVt ra?
Kara/3daio<i
Ta\_<i~\ |
e' 'A^ata?
7ro'\to?.
|
20
No'ytto?
a
oir^
baiov
ealfxeiv
ouBe
|] ecr(f)epetv
e'? to
tepoy
/cat to
Te'|/U,et>o?
ra?
'AXe/crpajvas. p,rj
io-i\rco
'ittttos, bvos,
rj/xiovos, yivos
j
25
p,r}8e
dXXo
Xocfiovpov
pi]6ev,
/x?;|Se
eawyerco
e? to
rep,evos
/x?;J|^et?
TOimyf
p,T]0v, p-rjBe
v7roS?^p,ara
eacj^epeTco pi]Be
vetov
/z?/J#eV

6Vt oV
/ca Tt?
irapd
rbv
vbfxov
I
7roti]cn]i,
to Te
lepbv
ical to
Te'fievo'i
I tcaOai-
30
peVco
/cat
einpe^eTO), i)
evo\\%o<i
earco toll
dcre/3eiai

et oV /ca
| 7rpo'-
(SaTa io-/3dXrji,
diroTeto'dTa)
v\irep
e/cdaTOV
7rpo/3aTov
6/3oXbv
|
o
35
eo-/3aXojv

iroTayyeXXeTco
Be
|
tcw tovtcov ti iroievvTa 6
^pjjt^cov
e?
tou?
/Lta'crT/3oy?.
97. Rhodian
(?) inscription
from
Abu-Symbel
in
Egypt.
VII or VI
cent. B.C. SGDI.5261. Hicks 3. Robertsl30. Ionic
alphabet,
but with-
out Q
=
w. B
=
rj
in
a, b,

h and
rj
in c
(and probably
in
i'),
=
A
in/(
E =
77).
a. Bao-tXeo? eXdovTos e?
'KXecfiavTivav ^a^/zaTt^o |
Tavra
eypayjrav,
toi avv
^a/jLfiari^di (deo/cX()os
I eirXeov.
rfxdov
Be
96. 4.
'AXeKTpiivas
: a
daughter
of Lindus.

10.ivri:pl. forsg.

18,'Axa.i-
Helios and the
nymph Rhodos,
who
as iroXios : the name
given
to the
acrop-
was
worshiped
with divine honors
hy
olis of
Ialysus.
Cf. Ath. 8.3(>0 iv
rrj
the Rhodians. Cf.
Diod.5.56,
where
'IaXucry
7r6\tv
i<Tx
v
P
0T- Tr
l''
T
V
V
'
A-x
a
'
iav
the name
appears
as
'HXeKrpvwvr).

ko\ov/j.^vt]v.
7. \C0ou
Aap-rtov
: also
ir^rpas Aaprias
97. Inscribed on the
legs
of one of
on another
inscription,
marble
from
the colossal statues at
Abu-Symbel by
Lartus,
a
place
in the
neighborhood
of Greek mercenaries who had taken
part
No.
99]
RHODIAN
INSCRIPTIONS
253
Kep/cLos KdTVTrepde,
vh 6
Trorap6<;
|
avirj.
a(\)\o<y\o(a)o-o<;
8'
?}^e
Horao-ifXTTTo, AiyvTTTios
Se
"Apacns.
||
eypacpe
'
ape
"
Ap^ov
'
Apot-
5
fii'xo
teal
IleXepo?
OvMpo.
b.
'EXeo-i^to]?
o T
77*09.
c.
TrjXecpos p
y
eypacfre
ho
'Ia\vcrio(<;)
- -
d. TVvdov
'
ApoLJ3(x\o\.
e.
ria/3t?
6
9o\o<povio<;
- -
avv
^appar^i^di].
/.
Hayeaeppo[<;]. g. Tiacn((p)ov
6 'Itttto
- -
h.
Kpi0L<;
eypa(<f)e)v.
i.
'Opyvaofi
ho/ca
/SacrtXeju? r/eXacre
top
cnparbv [r~\b 7rparo[v
hdp\a
s
$
r
a(p)pari')(u\L
L
98. Gela. VI cent. b.c. SGDI.4247.
Ti.acna.hapo
to
]
aapa,
K
pares
diroiei.
99.
Agrigentum.
Second half III cent. b.c.
(before 210).
IG.XIV.952.
SGDI.4254. Michel 553.
'Ti7rl
lepodvra
[
NvpcfroSwpov
rod <> t'X&wo?
| irapairpoardira)
ras
/3ouXa<?,
| Trpoehpevovaas
tcls
cpvXas
|[
tojv
'TXXe'cov,
TrpoayopovvTos
j
5
in an
expedition up
the Nile under a 3.
Ke'pKios
: stands for the
Egyp-
PsaninietichusI
(654-617 b.c.)
or Psam- tian
Eerti,
which is
applied
to the
inetichus II
(594-589 b.c), probably
stretch of water between the first cat-
the latter. These mercenaries were aract and
Elephantine.

vis 6
TroTanos
from Asia Minor and the
adjacent
avir\
: as
far
as the river let them
go up.
islands
(cf.
Hdt.2.154 roicrt ot'Iuai ko.1 For vis see 132.4.

5.
'A(ioipCx.
Ov-
rolai
Kapal
roiai
avyKarepyaaafi^voiai
av-
8d|io
: 6
'A/xoi/Si'xoi/,
6
TZuod/xov. 94.1,7.
tu) 6
-^afj.fxrjTixo'i
Si5o?
x^povs ivoiKTjcrai
i. No
complete
restoration is
possi-
avTLovs
dWrjXwv,
ol Be'luives re KaiKa- ble.

rjeXacre
:
r/\aae
;mr. of t\avi>u>.
pes
tovtovs toi>s
x^povs oiK-qaav xp^
vov ei'J The
peculiar spelling
BE is
perhaps
iroWbv.
TrpuToiyapovTotiv AlyinrTai
due to a confusion between the two
&W6y\u<T(Toi
KaTOLKla0r)(Tav). Among systems
of
writing
known to those who
those whose names are inscribed be- wrote these
inscriptions, 1)
B
=
17, 2)
B
low,
there are two
Ionians,
from Teos =
h,
and E

rj. Similarly bexu,
i.e.
rip.1,
and
Colophon
(b
and
e),
and one Rho- in a Tlieran
inscription.
dian,
from
Ialysus(c);
/
is also
Doric,
98.
Beginning
of a hexameter. For
and h Ionic
(on
account of the v mova-
naatdSafo
see 105.2 a.
ble).
The main
part
of the
inscription
i>.
Proxeny
decree of
Agrigentum
(rt),
as well as
i,
is
clearly
in Doric in honor of Demetrius of
Syracuse.
In
and
may
well have been written
by
1 view of 1. 11 and of the fact that this
of the
Rhodian
mercenaries,
though inscription
was found at
Rome, being
there is
nothing
to
prove
this.
evidently
the
copy given
to Demetrius
254 GREEK DIALECTS
[No.
99
AiofcXeos rov
AiokXcos,
|
ypafifiarevovros 'ABpavicovos
'
AXe^dv-
Bpov,
|
dXiaafxa
e/cTas
Bl/jl?]pov, Kapveiov e%7)Ko[vr]o<;
rravrdi,
I
virep
Trpo^evias Ai]pn]rpia>i
AioBorov
*EvpaKOo~icoi.
II
10
"ESoe
rai dXiat icaOa Kal rai
av(y)icXr)T(Di pi
.
erreiBr) dvdylyeX-
Xov ol
Trpeafieei
ol e?
'Vto/xav
iropevdevres,
Tiaaicov I
Uaaicovos
Ko't?;to9
Kal
(de6Bcopo<z QeoBcopov SyvidSa,
|
Ar/fjirjrpiov
AioBorov
^vpaKoaiov
TroXXds Kal
fieyaXas
%peia<;
| rrapeiay^crQai
rtoi
d/xcoi
15
Bd/jioji
Kal
pieyaXcov dyadcov
rrapairio{y)
II
yeyoveiv,
rois Be
'A/c^a-
yavrivois rrdrpiov
ecrri Kal e/c
rrpoyovwv
I
irapaBeBop.evov rijxelv
robs
dyadovs dvBpas
Kal it
po'icrrafie'lvovs
rov
cl/jlov Bd/xov
rals
Kara^iois
Tifxals
'
I
BeBo^Oai
eirl
dyaddi rv'yai
Kal
acorr/piai
tov
Bd/xov
rcov
'AKpayavrivcov
|
ei/Jieiv
irpo^evov
Kal
evepyerav ArHirjrpiov
AioBd-
20
tov
^vpaKoai\\ov, 07T6)(?)
irdai
cpavepbv rj
on 6
Bafios
rcov
'
AKpa-
yavrivcov
eiri\crrarai
^dpiras
drrovepueiv Kara^ias
rots
evepyerelv
Trpoarfpovfxevois
avrdv. rb Be
Boy/xa
roBe
KoXd-^ravras
69
;^aA./ceo-|
fjuara
Bvo rb
/xev
iv
avaOe/xeiv
els to
(BovXevrrjpiov,
rb Be I aXXo
25
aTToBo/jieiv ArjfjLijTpicoi
AioBorov
^vpaKoaicoi
viro^vafia
ra<f irorl
rbv
Bdfiov
evvoias

roi/s Be
rap-ias
]
e^oBid^ai
e? rd
7rpoyeypafip,eva
oaov Ka
XP
e ^a
V>
Kai
4
>
^\P
eiV T^v
%Bov
Bid rcov
diroXoycov.
|
6/xo-
yvcofioves
rov
crvveBpiov
rrdvres.
100.
Rhegium.
I cent. b.c. IG.XIV.612. SGDI.4258.
Ditt.Syll.323.
Michel 555.
'E7rt
rrpvrdvios NiKavBpov
rov
NiKoBd/jtov, ftovXds
rrpocrrareov-
ros HcoanroXios rov
Aa/Jiarpiov, %icoi
'linriov
BvoBeKarai,
eBo^e
(1. 24),
it
appears
that he was resident after the
analogy
of
ei\w<pa
etc.
(76 b),
in
Rome,
and his services
probably
con-
sisted in
some-dealings
with the Roman
senate in behalf of
Agrigentum.
8.
dXiao-fxa
kt\. : decree
of
the d\la
in the sixth
period of
two
months,
at the
very
end
of
the month
Kapveios.

10.
o-v(v)k\t|twi
: the
council,
for which
pov\&
is
employed
in 1. 3. The
signifi-
cance of the
following
numeral is not
clear.

14.
irapeicrxfjo-Oai
:
eicrxv
Ka
,
E?(rxi)/wi,
for
e<rxv
Ka
i
e'cr
X
7
?/
aa
'
with ei
occur in several
Koiv-fj inscriptions.

15.
"Yy6viv
: see 147.2.
100.
Rhegium
was a Chalcidian col-
ony,
and in the few
early inscriptions
the Ionic element
predominates.
But
after its destruction
by Dionysius
of
Syracuse
in 387 b.c. and its subse-
quent restoration,
there were contin-
ual
changes
in its
population.
Some
of its new inhabitants must have been
furnished
by
Gela or
Agrigentum,
if
No.
101]
COAN
INSCRIPTIONS
255
rdc akia
| KaOdirep
rat
io-/c\?]T(oi
/cal rat
/3ov\ai

eVet 6
arpaTa-
709
T(bv
'Pcopaicov
Tvaios
Ai>(f)i8io<;
Titov
vib? evvovq
virdp^ei
rat,
dpd TroXei, afyos (paivopevos
|
rds avTOv
/ca\o/cdyadias,
SeSo^dai
Tvalov
Av(>l8lov
Tltov vlbv
arparajov 'Ycopaiwv
arecfiavayaac
ev
to)
ciywvi
rots
rrpdiTot^
'A0avioi$ eXaias
are(f)d\voj
/cal
irpo^evov
/cal
euepyerav TroLrjcrai
rov
8dp(o)v
rtov
'Vi^ylvwv
/cal
iyyovovs
av-
rov,
evvo[a<i eve/cev a?
e%cov
8iaTe\el ek tov
8dpov
twv
'Vrjyi\\vQiv.
5
rdv 8e
fiovXav
to
aXiacrpa
icoXa-^rapevav
et?
%a\/ccopaTa
Sicrcrd
to
pev dvadepeiv
els to
j3ov\eVTrjpLOV,
to 8e diroa-TelXat Tvaico
Av(f>i8ico.
Coan
101-103.
Cos. Late IV or
early
III cent. b.c. SGDI.3636-3638. Ditt.
Syll.
016-618. Michel 716-718.
Paton-Hicks,Inscr.
of Cos 37-39. Solm-
sen 33.
101.
[The
first six lines and most of the seventh are so
badly
muti-
lated that
only
a small
part
can be
restored.]
es
8e
[r]\av [dyo-
p~\dv
eXavTco
HdpcfyvXoi irpaTOi,
ev
dyopdt
8e
a\y\ppi\_cry\pv\Ti,
6 8e
i-epevs Ka[d"\i]o-6(o [Trap] T^dv~\ Tpdire^av e%cov ra[y || </>ta]X.[a]i>
tclv
10
lepav,
toI 8e
iep\oTroLol ercaT^e'pco
ras
rpaireXas.
Tl[dp\(pv\oi]
8e
eireXavTO)
j3ov\s Tpeis tov^ [/c]aW/[cr]Toy?,
al
p\_ey
/ca I
To^vrcoy
we
may judge by
the
language
of this the riles and ceremonies
appropriate
inscription,
which is not
merely Doric,
to each
day
of the
year.
but contains the Rhodian infin.
-peiv
101. Selection of the ox and other
and the word
dXlaa-fia,
otherwise known
preparations
for the sacrifice to Zeus
only
from
inscriptions
of Gela and
Polieus,
which occurs on the
following
Agrigentum.
The Rhodian influence
day,
the twentieth of the month Ba-
in Sicilian Doric seems to have been tromius
(cf.
1.
-17,
and no.
102.ll).
considerable. Cf.
ayopaadrnuiv
at Tan- 8-l'.. Aiter the tribes had each se-
romenium,
S< rDI.5228. 13. lected nine oxen in a manner
prescribed
1.
x'*
01 :
unexplained
and
probably
in the
preceding
lines
(apparently
one
an error of some kind.

2.
o-k\tjtu)i
: from each ivdra or ninth
pari
of the
refers to a small select
body, probably
1
ribe), they
were to drive them to the
mediating
between the council and the
agora,
the
Pamphyli having
the
prece
assembly.
Cf. II
esych. so-kXtjtos- i]
rdv
deuce.,
and there unite (hem in one
i^6xui> ffvvdOpoiffis
ev
'Zvpa.Kovaais.
herd. When the
priest
and the
iepo-
101-103. Portions of a sacrificial n-otolhad taken their
places
a1 a
table,
calendar,
in which were enumerated the
Pamphyli
drove
up
to it the three
256 GREEK DIALECTS
[No.
101
/cpcdrji
Ti?

al
[he
firj,
'TXXei<?
Tp\els
i\dvT(o,
al
pcey
[Ka T\o~\vT(oy
KpiOr/i
Ti?

al he
[firj,
Av/idves
rpe^is
tovs
[X]oi7rov<;, a[l peW]
ica
15
Tovraty icpi6rji
Ti<?
'
a[l
he
p,r), arepou?]
eXavTco e<> rav
dy[opWiv
Kal eireXdvT(o Kara
ra\yrd,
al
fie~\y
ica
Tovrojy Kpi6r)t t[i?

| a\l
he
pirj, rpirov
eireXdvr(o Kal
ar[epoi'?]

al he ica
tovtcoj
Kpt[6r)i]
pLTjhefc,
eirucpivovTai
f3ovv
etc
^t[A.ta<x]TUo?
e/cacrTa?

eXd[cra\\VTe<i
he tovtovs
avp,/jLicryov[Ti rot]?
aXXois

Kal
evOv^ Kpiv\\pvrt
Kal
20
evyovrai
Kal
a7TOKapv[acrov^Ti.
eireira
eireXavr^co a5]||rt?
Kara
ravrd. Overai
he,
al
fiey
Ka
v7T0K[vyjr^ei,
toll 'lariat

6v[ei |
he
y]e-
pea<fi6pos
fiao-iXeojv
Kal
tepd irape-^ei
Kal erndvei
lepa e'f
[??[/-*<]'-
cktov,
yeprj
he
\a/jL/3dvei
to
hepfia
Kal to
cr/ce'Xo?,
lepoTrot[ol
I
h]e
[crj/ce'Xo?,
rd he dXXa
Kpea
Tas ttoXios. tov he
KptOevTa t[o>l\
25
Zrjvl
KapvKes dyovri
e?
dyopdv
eVet he Ka ev Tai
dyopac
e'ft>[i>||Ti],
ayopevei
ov Ka
yt
6
/3ov$ rj
aXXo<;
virep ktjvov
evhet;Lo[s
"
Klcojt-
[o]i? nrape^oi To\ji\
f3ovv,
Kakot he
Tip,dv
dirohovTU)
(jo)
tch
'IcrTia[i]."
I
TificovTQi
he
irpoaTaTai
o/jLocravTes
Trapa^p^/xa'
eirel he
Ka
Ti[fiad\r)~\i, dvayopeveTco
6
Kapv 6iroa[ov
Ka
Ti/xaO^Pji

tovto)
he
e[X]dvT[(o Tra\p]d
Tav 'laTiav rav
Tap-lav,
Kal 6
[tov
Zi]vb<;
30
tjepew o-Te(7r)TeL
Kal
[eK^airevhei
KvXiKa olvov
KCKpap-e'vov [ir^pb
tov
[/3oo']<?

eireiTa
dyovri to\_jx j3\o]vv
Kal
Toy
Kavrbv Kal
[<]#ota?
finest oxen for selection. If none of
these was
chosen,
the
Hylleis
drove
up
three
more,
then the
Dyinanes,
then
the
Painphyli again
and so on in rota-
tion until all
twenty-seven
oxen had
been
presented.
If still no choice has
been
made, they
select an additional
ox from each
x'^'ao-rfo,
the third
part
of a
tribe,
and unite these with the
others. Then the choice is
effected,
fol-
lowed
by
vows and a
proclamation
of
the choice.

11) ff. eireiTa kt\. : the

choice of the ox to be sacrificed to Zeus
Polieus
having
been
disposed of,
a sim-
ilar
procedure
is to be
repeated
for the
choice of an ox to be sacrificed to
Ilistia;
and,
as this sacrifice takes
place
imme-
diately,
it is described at this
point,
be-
fore the narration
returns,
in 1.
23,
to the
ox chosen for Zeus.

vitok[vi|#]ei
: sub-
mits
tamely.
Aor.
subj.
150.

yepca-
<J)6pos PacriXe'wv
:
yepea<popos,
the title of
a
priestly official,
occurs
only here, and,
in the form
yeprjcpdpos,
in the small
island of
Pserimos,
between Cos and
Calymna.
The
paatXeis
were
here,
as
elsewhere,
a
body
of officials in
charge
of
religious
matters.

ImGvei
Upa
kt\. :
offers
in addition the
sacrificial
cakes
(prepared)
from
a
half-eKrefe.
Cf.
dproi
dvo
e Tjpu^KTov
1. 48.

29. <rriirTa. : cor-

rected from
c-r^yret.
<tt^tttw
=
ctt^oj,
as
ep^TTTU
=
eptcpw.

31. ko.vt6v : a
ivhole
burnt-offering,
in this
case,
a
pig.
No.
101]
COAN INSCRIPTIONS
257
kirra Kal
p.e\i
Kal
are/x/ma

edy[ovT\e]<;
he
KapvcraovTi evcpap.iav,
Kt]v[el
he
]iaavTe<;
to/x /3ovv
Ka^6aip\ovTat
OaWcoi Kal
[/e\]aoY-
roi he
[/3acri\rj<i K~\ap7rtovTL
Top, p,e<y
%ol[p\ov\
Kal tcl
airXdyyva
iwl tov
(Scofiov
e7n[o-7re'vh]ovTe<; peXiKpaTOv,
e[i>Tejjjoa h]e [e]/c7rXu-
35
vavres
irapd ro[fi
/3top,6v
Kapir^covTi

eirel he Ka
KapTroi\9r)i,
I
va\-
7r[ota?]
&TTi(TirevheT(0
fAe\itc[parov, Kapv S]e Kapvacrero)
koprdQev
I
Zrjvbs
II]o[X.t^]o[?]
eviavTia
copala e[oprdv

iepevs]
he tois evri-
pots e7ri0ve'[T(0 | O^vrj
teal
[row] <p0ola<i
Kal
cnrovhd\y doivo]v
Kal
Keicpap-evav
Kal
crre[/x/LAa. p,e\T~]d
tovto he Iovtco
irdp
rovs
iapoTroi-
[ou<? e?]
to
o'iKrjpLa
to
hap.6o~Lov
ia[pe^y]$
Kal
KapvKes, Lapoiroiol
he 40
evi6[vT(o
tov
l]epr)
Kal tos
KapvKas T[avT\a~\v
Tav vvKTa- iirel
he Ka cnrovhds
7roi7]o~[o]vTai, alpeadco
6
lapei>[<;~\
I . i .
r;
tmv
lapo-
TTOioyv
/3oos
tov
Ovopievov
tcol
Zi]Vt
toil
YYoXtrjL,
Kal
7rpo\ayop\ev~\-
eTU>
d<yvevea0ai <yvvaiKo\
Kal
a[fS/?o]?
civtI vvktos

rol he
/eaoi/[/ce9
I
aip^eia0co acf)ajr]
tov
fioos by
Ka
ypr^covTt
t]VTcov,
Kal
irpoayopev-
[tco [J
tcol
av]\r)Tai
tcol
alpedevTi
KaTa TavTa. tcll avTai
tifiepai
45
Aiovvcrcoi
[2/c|fXXn-]at yolpos
Kal
epupos

tov
yoipov
ovk diro-
(f)opd

Qvet he
iepevs k\oX ie\p~\d irapeyet

ye'pr/ cpepei hepp.a,
cr/ce'A.09.
'\Kahi
/3oj)?
6
KpideU
OveTai
Zr/vl
[IIo|Xi?}]t
Kal
evhopa evhepe-
Tat
'
ecf)
eo-Tiav OveTai
dXcpLTCOv r/piieKTOV, dpTo[i h'v"]o el; rjpteKTOV,
6
aTepo<i Tv[p~\d)hr)<;,
Kal Ta
evhopa
'
Kal eiriairevheL 6
te[/9|jew]
tov- 50
tois olvov
KpaTrjpas Tpeis

ye'py
tov
/3o6*i
tcoi
lepijt hepp-a K[al
o7e|e']Xo?

iepd iapevs irapiyei \r\e

Kal
7]7raT0<; ijp,iav
Kal KOi\ia<;
rjp,[icrv^ J
dvacpdpcoi
he tov trKe'Xeos tov tmv
lepoTroicov [hth~\oTai
aKpiaytov, \v^tov hiKpeas,
v7rcbp.aia, alpaTiov 6/3e\(h
TpiKtbXios,
NeaTopihai[$~\
|
v\d>T]ov hiKpeas, laTpols Kpea<;, av\i)Tai /cpea?, %aX-
Kecov Kal
Kepa[p.eVco]v eKaTepots
to
Ke<f)d\aio[v,
Ta he dWa
Kpea
55
t&s 7ro'Xio?. TavTa he
irdvTa]
| aTr^ocpe^peTat
e/cTo?
to[v
Tep,e'vev<;.
Cf. no. 102.12
xoipos wpoKavreijeTai.

43. rat : the

evSopa
are
wrapi><-<l
in the skin.
dv-rl
vvktos
:
during
the
night.
136.8. The reference is to certain
parts
of the

44.
alpo-0o>:
3
pi,
140.1.

irpoa-
victim which after
slaughter
-Mr
yopevfrw
: SC. 6
lapeiis.

40.
diro^opd
:
wrapped up
in the
skin ami made a
here in literal
sense, carrying off.
Cf.
special offering.
Cf.
Eesych. HvSpara

11.
65-56,
and no. 102.10 tovtwv ovk iK- to.
ev5ep6p.eva
aiiv
tji K<pa\rj
nai rots wo-
<popa
in tov vaov.

48.
v8opa tvS^pe-
aiv.

49.
TvpwSris
:
rheese-nhnped,
thai
258 GKEEK DIALECTS
[No.
101
rat]
avrdi
dp,e'pai
'Adavaiai
IIo[Xta]|8i
oh Kveoaa- dvei he
le[peii<;
Kal] lepd rrapeyei

yeprj
\ap,/3dvei
h\_ep
l
p,]a
Kal cr/ce'Xo?.
'Evdrai
Me[XaV]ta
Aiovvacoi 2/ctfXXtrat
yolpos [/cat ejpjt^o?

toO
yoipov
ovk
a7ro(f)opd

#uet
iepevs
/cat
tepa irapeyei' jepj]
GO
[Xa]||/z/3aVet
heppia
/cat GKeXos.
r
E/3So'/zat
avo/-teV[ot/]
e'er?
'AX/c^tSa?
A[a/Lta]JT/3t
ot? re'Xea)? /cat
reXe'a Kveoaa

tovtcov ow
cnro(f)opd

/cvXifces
[/catjfat]
8uo Sihov-
rai

dvei
lepevs
/cat
te/oa irapeyei

yepi]
he ovara.
"E/c^Ta[t |
Atowcreoi] 2/cuXXtra[i yoipos
/cat
epicf)o<;].
rov
%ot'-
po[f
oi)/c
airo(popd

#uet
| t]e[/?e]u? /c[at tepa irapeyei.
102.
[#uet lapevs |
/cat
tepa 7rape]^et

76/3?;
\ap,/3dvei
hepp,a
Kal
ovce'X?;.
r\ai avr]|at
dp-epai
'Peat ot? Kvevcra /cat
lepd, oaaairep
rov
TLe&a<yeLTv[ioJp
yeyparrrai

rovrcov ovk
dirocpopd

#uet
lapem
5
/cat
te^oa 7ra/oe^e[t

<y]j|e/3?;
Xa/z/3aVet
heppua.
AeKarai
"Upat 'Apyeiai
'EXetat Bao"tXetat
6"a/uJaXt?
Kpird, tcpi-
vecrOco he
pirj
iXdaaovof
e(ovi]pieva
7rev[r][i)K0vra hpaypudv

#uet
iapevs
Kal
lepd irapeyei

7ep[r;] Xa/u/3a[fet] |
heppia
Kal cr/ce'Xo?

ravras
dirocpopd

evhopa ivheperai,
Kal
6v\eTai\ J
eVt Tat lariai ev
10
tcoi vaeoi ia
evhopa
Kal
iXarrjp i ?]p.ieKrov
^air^poiv

rovrcov
ovk
eK(f)opd
K rov vaov.
'EfSe/carat
Z^vt
Ma^a|f?}t
/3ou?
Kpiverai
to
drepov
eVo?,
ec^'ou/ca
ea>t"7-[i] K[a]pyetat, /ca[#a|7r]e/)
toO
I$arpop,iov
rati
Z?/ft
tgh
IIoXt?}t
Kpiverai, /ca[t] %o[t]/909 7rpo|/cafTei;eTat
/cat
irpoKapvacrerai
Kadd-
irep
Tcot
IToXt^t.
Auft>5e[/c]|arat
Z?;ft
Ma^aw](
ote?
T/oet?
reXecoi Kal
/3ov$
6
tcpi-
15
#et? to
||
drepov
eVo?,
e^>'
oti /ca ecovri
K.apveiai,
to Be
drepov
eVo?
ote?
[T]|pei?
reXecoi

ravra dvei
lapevs
6 to>v hwheKa dewv Kal
lepd
irlape'yei

rovrot?
irpodverai trap toj ko[iv]ov
a
(pe'povri
4>uXeo-
/i|a[^]i8at
aXcfiiTcov ijpiieKrov,
olvov
rerdprav

yepi]
Se
<J>uXeofi|a-
20
^t'Sat?
SiSorai rov
/3oo? 6ir\d,
rapaos,
rwv he olwv ro
wp,6v
||
e'^
is,
as cheeses are now made in
Cos,
in XaXeOcra etc. in other Coan
inscriptions),
the
shape
of a slender
cylinder.

60. The
spelling
eo is due to the co-existence
dvo|icvov
:
(pOivovros.

61. Kveoo-a : ku- of the

spellings
eo and eu in the case of
eOo-a in no. 102.3
etc.,
from Kvtov<ra
(cf. original
eo
(e.g. gen. sg.
-eos and
->s).
No.
104]
THERAN
INSCRIPTIONS 259
ov a
6eop,oipla rd/Averac
/ca]l
to
<TT]rj0o<;

yepi] Xap,/3dvei
6
la\pevs
o-fceXi]
ical
Sepfiara.
rat avrdi
d/nepai
'A0avai[ai]
Maxa[vi]\8t
SdfiaXis
icpnd
to
drepov
eVo?,
ecp'
ov ica ecovrc
Kapveia[i, r]jo
Se
drepov
eVo? ot<? reXea

Ovei
lapevs
ical
diroppaiveTai
0aX\do-crai

tovtcov ovk
dirocpopd

\6v\arpa
hihorat rdi 6e<bi
i\at\o\\v] re'ropes
25
tcoTvXeai,
olvov
rerdpra, irpo^ot
tcatval 8vo ical
v\[t'/ce<?]
icatval
Tpels

[t~]o[Is
, .
o]t?
rap,
ttoXlv covelaOai
8dp,[aXcv]
I
[opjaxft
.. .v . ..ra
103.
TelrpdBi e]
eUdSos
| [TOt<? rjpco]o-Lv oZ[e? Toet?]
<ote>
Te-
Xewi
[6v]ovrai
icard
<j>vX\[d<;, 6]
/wef
twv 'TXXe'ffl^
7rapa
to
'Hpa-
icXeiov,
6 he twv
Avpbd^Poov irapa
rd
'Ava^lXea,
6 Be rosv
UapicpvXecov
ev "Eireac
|[ irapd
to
Aap-drpiov

[eVt]
tovtwv e/cdaTcoi
iepd,
ovXo- 5
/LieTJ[/0(o]f,
rjpLieicTov e/carepoov,
teal /cvXi/ces Kaival
Tpels e|[/cacr]T(Ut
/cat
irlva%
eicdo-Tcoi

Tavra
irapeyovTi
toI
tajfjof;?]
/cat Bvovti.
Tpi'rai avopuevov
'HpaicXel
e?
Koj[i/io-aA.o]v d(p)r)V
tcavTos. Tat
avrdi
ap-epac 'WpatcXei
11
[e? Ko^iJo-aXof
/Sou?

rovrov Ovei 6 la-
10
pey?,
rwt Se
| [#ecot tjepa
cihorai
icpiOdv rpia r)pLe8ip.va
ical airvA
\_p\oiv rpels rerapr?}^
ical
pLeXiros
reropes KorvX\eai
koX
Tvpol
oleoi
Svcoo'efca ical Irrvos /catvbs ical
(pp[wyd]voov d^Qos
/cal
^vXe'cov
d%do<i
Kal olvov
Tpia |] rjpii^oa.
15
Theran
104.
Thera. VII cent. B.C. [G.XII.iii.762. SGDI.4808. Roberts2.
a.
'Pe^dvop, 'Ap/chayeras, YlpofcXrjS, HXea<ydpa<i,
Tieipaievs.
b.
"AjXov, TlepiXas,
MaX^Po?.
c. AeovTi'Sas.
d.
,
Op0OKXr]<;.
102. 17.
irdp toy
koivov : sc.
fiwy.6v. long
to the oldest,
period
of tlie
alpha-
104-106. Nos. 104 and 10"> are
epi- bet,
when there were no
signs
for
<t>
taphs,
while no. 100
belongs
to a series and
x,
which were indicated
by
irh and
of
inscriptions
cut in the solid rock and kA or
pA, inconsequence
of which even
mostly
of obscene content.
They
be- was .sometimes indicated
by
0h
(as
in
260 . GREEK DIALECTS
[No.
105
105. Thera. VII cent. b.c. IG.XII.iii.753. SGDI.I809. Roberts In.
Upa^iXai
fie
%ha[p)pv[xa<pho^
iiroie.
106. Thera. VII cent. b.c. IG.XII.iii.536. SGDI.4787. Solmsen27.
a. II heihi
(tt)it
ihm onrhe. b.
Ttfiayopas
kcu
'RvTrheprj?
ical
e7ot7r/j[o/ie?].
c. "Ej"7tiM.o? rctSe

7ropvo<i.
d.
'Et"7reSo/cA.7)?
ivepo-
7TTto rdSe. e.
9op/cero p,d
rov
'A7ro'(X.)\o.
107. Thera. IV or
early
V cent. B.C.
IG.XII.iii.Suppl.1324.
Solm-
sen 28.
'
A7X.6TeX.77?
7T/oaTicr|ro?
'Ayopdv
fu/cdSi
|
Ka[p~\vr)ia
6eov
hei\irv\_L\^ev
hovnravTiha
||
/cat
Acucaprot;.
108. Thera. IVcent. B.C. IG.XII.iii.452. SGDI.4772.
Ziehen,Leges
Sacrael27.
'Aprap-irio rerdprai
I 7reS' i/cd&a 0vaeovri
| iapov,
'
Ayoprjiois
Se
|
[8]ei7rvoy
/cal
ia[p~\d irpo
to
crapajio.
109. Thera. IV cent. b.c. IG.XVI.iii.436. SGDI.4765.
Ditt.Syll.630.
Michel 715. Solrnsen 29.
Ziehen,
Leges
Sacrae 128.
5
Ovpoi 7<z?
I 0ea>v
Marpt.
I eo?
dyaOdt r\v%aL
dyaOov
h^a{p,ovos
Ovaia I
'Ap^ivov

rwi erlet Tcot
7rpario-r\(oi
dvcrovri
f3ov\v
/cal irv-
10
/ocof iy
II
/jie?>i/JLvov
/cat
| icptddv iy
8vo
^eSi/nvcov
ical
otVoji;
pterp^rdv
no.
105).
Even at this
early
time
yr
month Artemisius
they
shall
offer
a sac-
was
completely lost,
cf.
KXcaYopas, 'Op- rifice,
and at the
Agoreia (name
of a
6oK\r}s, Aeovrldas,
ewoie.
festival)
a
banquet
and
sacrifices
in
107.
Agloteles,
son
of Enipantidas front of
the
image.
and
Lacarto,
was the
first
to honor with 109. 1 f. Boundaries
of
the land
for
a Carnean
banquet
the
god {Apollo
Car- the Mother
of
the Gods. This
was,
neus)
on the twentieth
of
the month in
doubtless,
land dedicated to her serv-
which the
'Ayopal
were celebrated
(cf.
ice
by Archimus,
who also
promises
'
Ayop-Qiois
no.
108)
. But the words from a sacrifice.

6 ff . In the
very first year
irpaTiaros
to
dei-n-v^ev
are
variously
in-
(as
well as
thereafter) they
shall
offer
terpreted.
The
inscription, up
to the an
ox,
a medimnus
of luheat,
etc.

last two
words,
is metrical
(two
iambic Gvktovti : instead of
dvatovTi(ci
. no.
108),
trimeters),
hence Setirvil-ev without
aug-
but with retention of the Doric end-
mentand with the Att.-Ion. v movable.
ing,
while
cpipovaiv
1. 15 is
completely
Tor htKddi see 58
c,
116.
Attic,
likewise
'
Aprefiia-lov (cf.'Aprafju-
108. On the
twenty-fourth of
the rlov no.
108).

ey jj.S|avov.
See 136.9,
No.
110]
CE ETAN INSCEIPTI ONS
261
Kal aWa
j
eirdp^fiara
v al
wp^at (pe'povatv, fir)vo\
Wpre/iio-iov
15
nrepuTTTai laTafi\evov
Kal
fii]vo<; "Taiciv6io\v irefiirrai icrrapevov.
Cretan
110.
Gortyna.
Vcent.B.c. SGDL4991. Hicks 35
(only I).
[nscr.Jurid.
I,pp.352
ff. Michel 1333. Solmsen 30.
Comparetti,Mon.Antichi
III.
pp.
93 ff.
Merriam,
Am. J.Arch.
1885,324 ft'., 1886,24
ft.
%lo(.
|
"O? k
ekevdepoi
e 8o\5i
fie
Wet, civ"tt l
fioXev,
irpo
oY/ca?
fie
i
d'yev.
al 8'e k
dyei,
KaraSiKaKadrd to
i\ev6e'p\o
hma
crrarepavi,
no. The famous
Gortynian
Law-
Code.
Although conveniently
so
desig-
nated,
it is not of course a
complete
code of
laws,
but a series of
regulations
on various
subjects, complete
in
itself,
as shown
by
the OloL at the
beginning
and the unused
space
at the end of the
last column. The state of the
alphabet
(there
are no
signs
for
<j>
and
x,
which
are not
distinguished
from ir and k.
See
4.1),
the forms of the
letters,
and
the direction of the
writing {(loverpocpt)-
86v),
are such as are
usually
character-
istic of the sixth
century b.c,
but the
general style
of the
writing, precise
and
regular, points
to a later date. It
is now
generally
believed that the d<
-
velopment
of the
alphabet
was slower
in Crete than
elsewhere,
and that the
Code is of the fifth
century b.c., prob-
ably
about the middle of it. There are
also other
inscriptions
from
Gortyna:
containing regulations
of a similar
character but on different
subjects,
mic
series of seven columns
being
known
sometimes as the Second Code
(SGDI.
4998).
Although
a
sign
for
-q
is
lacking
in
the
Law-Code,
the B had
already
been
usedwitli this value in an earlier
period,
and H is
regularly
so used in the in-
scriptions
of the "North
Wall,"
which
are not much later than the Law-Code.
The
proper transcription
of E in the
Law-Code is in certain classes of forms
uncertain,
since there is evidence of
both e and
rj
from
inscriptions
which
contain a
sign
for
77.
Such are the in-
finitives of contract veil is in -EN
{-tv
or
-ev?),
and the infinitives in -MEN
(-/J.cv or-fjiep?).
The earlier
inscriptions
with B have
iv/roLK^v, ^ixev,
while the
later ones with H have
ftokijv, r/ixriv.
The
transcription
followed in our text is
that which accords with the forms of
the earlier
inscriptions.
The
prohibi-
tive ME has been transcribed uni-
formly fj.i, although
the
inscriptions
which have H often have
/xi
beside
fxr,
before words
beginning
with a vowel
(93).
The same
inscriptions
show that
aor.
subj. Xaydvei
etc. should be so
transcribed,
not
\aydcrei.
etc. See 150.
I.1-II.2.
Disputes
over the owner-
ship
of a sla\

alleged
to be a
slave.
1. 1 if. Whoever is about to
bring
suit
in relation to a
free
man nr a
slave,
shall not make seizure
before
tht trial.
If
he makes the s<
izure, (thejudgt
) shall
condemn him to
afine often
staters in
the case
of
a
free man, five
in case
of
a
slave,
because he seizes
him,
and
shall
ase him within three
202 GREEK DIALECTS
[No.
110
5
to SoXo
7reW|[e,
otl
ayei,
ical haccuco-aTo
Xaydcrai
I ev
rals
rpial dfie-
pais.
al
[Se]
tea I
fie
\Xa<y^daet,
KaraSiKaSSeTO to
fiev
I
eXevOepo
10
CTTaTepa,
to hoXb
\ha\pKv\av
T&S
dfiepas fe/cacrra?, irpiv
ica
Xa\\yd-
aei

to he
tepdvo
tov
8t,[fc~\ao-T\dv
bfivvvTa
itpivev.
al h' dvvioiTO
|
fie
dyev,
tov hacaaTav
bfivvvTa
/cp[i]vev,
al
fie
clttottovioi
fiaiTV?.
|
al
15 Se tea
fioXei
6
fiev
iXev0e[p]ov, ||
6
S[e S^oXov, tcdpTovavs ifiev
I
[oTe-
po\i
k
eXevdepov
diroTrovlovWi. al he k dvirl hoXou
/xoXiovti
I irovi-
20 OVT6S
fov feKaTepo's
efi\ev,
al
fiev
ica
fiaiTV<i diroTrovet,
/cjjara
tov
fiaiTVpa
Sifcdhhev,
al I 8e k e
dvTTOTepoi<i
diroTrovlovTi I e
fiehaTe-
poL,
tov SiKacrTav
olfivvvTa Kpivev.
'e 8e /ca vi/caOei 6 I
etcov,
[r~\bfi
25
fiev eXevdepov
Xay^daai
Tav
Tre\y^T dfiepdv,
tov he
86\X[ov~\
e'<? tce-
pavs
dirohdfiev.
al Be
|
ica
fie Xaydcrei
e
fie dirohoi,
hncaK\o~aT.o
30 vi/cev to
fiev
eXevOepo
I irevTeicovTa
GTaTepavs
/cal
cr^TaTepa
ra?
days.
But
if
he does not release
him,
(the judge)
shall condemn him to a
fine
of
a stater in the case
of
a
free man,
a
drachma in the case
of
a
slave, for
each
day
until he releases
him;
and as to the
lime,
the
judge
shall decide under oath.

For the use of the

genitive
in to
i\evd<!po,
to
do\o,
see 171.
Similarly
to
irevTeKovTao-TaTepo
11.38. Observe the
clear distinction in
use,
here and else-
where,
between Si/caSSe? and
Kpipev.
The
former is used where the
judge pro-
nounces formal
judgment according
to
the law and the
evidence,
the latter
where he acts
directly
as arbiter. Cf.
especially
XI. 2G ff.

11 ff. But
if
one
denies
making
a
seizure,
the
judge
shall
decide under
oath,
unless a ivitness tes-
tifies. If
one
party
contends that a man
is a
free man,
the other that he is a
slave,
those ivho
testify
that he is a
free
man
shall be
preferred. If they
contend about
a
slave,
each
declaring
that he is
his, if
a witness
testifies, (the judge)
shall de-
clare
judgment according
to the
witness,
but
if they testify for
both or
for neither,
the
judge
shall decide under oath. When
the one in
j)Ossession
has been
defeated,
he shall release the
free
man within
five
days,
and he shall surrender the slave.
If
he does not release
(the free man)
or
surrender
(the slave), (the judge)
shall
decree that
(the plaintiff)
have
judgment
(viKtv
=
Att.
viKav) against him,
in the
case
of
the
free
man
forfifty
staters and
a stater
for
each
day
until he releases
him,
in the case
of
the slave ten staters
and a drachma
for
each
day
until he
surrenders him. But at the end
of
a
year
after the
judge
has
pronounced judg-
ment,
one
may
exact three times the
amount
(i.
e. three times the
original
fines,
instead of the accumulated fines
for
delay)
or
less,
bid not more. As tothe
time the
judge
shall decide under oath.

The
purpose
of this last
provision
seems
to be to
prevent
the accumulation of
fines out of all
proportion
to the value
of the slave. Some take
Tphpa
as a
third
(i.e.
of the accumulated
fines).
The word occurs in another Cretan
inscription (SGDI.5000 I),
where its
meaning
is
equally disputed.

25. t&v
tts'vt
djAepdv
:
gen.
of time. 170.

No.
no]
CRETAN INSCRIPTIONS 263
dfiepas peKdar\a^, irplv
Ka
Xaydaei,
ru Be BuXd I BeKa
ararepav;
Kal
BapKvdv |
rd<i
dpuepas feKaaras, irpiv
k
d\7roBoi
e'<?
Kepavs.
e Be
Ka
KaTa8i\\fcd/caei
6
BiKaards,
eviavrot
Tr\pdBBe66ai
rd
rpirpa
e 35
pcelov,
|
irXiov Be
fxe

to Be
icpovo
rov
Bi\fcaardv
dfivvvra
Kpivev.
al
Be
|
Ka vaevei 6 BoXos 5 Ka
viKa9e\\i,
KaXiov dvrl
fiairvpov
Bvov 40
B\pop,eov eXevOepov diroBeiKadr\o
eirl rot vaoi orre Ka vaevei e a\u-
rbs e
d(X)Xo
,
i
irpb
rovro

al Be I Ka
fxe
KaXei e
fie BeiKaet,
Kari-
a\^rdr\o
rd
e\ypa\(ji)iieva.
at Be Ka
fieS'
j
avrbv diroBoi ev rot evi- 45
avrot,
|
rdvs d-rrXoovs
r[t]/xai'?
erriKar^aaraael.
al Be k diroddvei
n\o\io
fieva<i
rdB
oY[/ca]?,
rdv
dirX^pov
n/xdv
Kar(a)araael.
al B\e 50
Ka
kog\_ix\iov
dyet
e
Koa/jLiovro]^
aXXos,
e k
diroardi, fioXe'v,
Kal k\cl
viKaOei, Kartardfxev
dir
[a]? j [dfxe'pa]s
ayaye
ra
eypa(fji)/xe'va. || [rb]v
55
Be
vevLKap,evo\y\ Ka[l
rbv
Ka^\\\raKei/xevov
dyovrt
dirarov
|
ejxev.
II
At' Ka rbv
eXevOepov
e I rdv
iXevdepav Kaprei oiitret,
eKaWbv
ararepav;
Karaaraael

ajjt
Be k
direraipo,
BeKa

al Be k 6 BoXok 5
rbv
eXevOepov
e rdv
eXevOepa\v,
BiirXel Karaaraael

al Be k
eXe|u-
depos
foiKe'a
e
poiKeav,
irevre
|
BapKvdvs

al Be Ka
/r[o]i/ceu<?
foiKe'a
35. iviavroi: not
year,
but
anniversary.
slave)
of
a member
of
the
/c6a-/xos,
the
See
Glossary.

38 ff.
If
the slave on case shall be tried
after
he
(the official)
whose account one is
defeated
takes
ref-
has
gone
out
of office, and, if defeated
uge
in a
temple, (the defeated party),
lie shall
pay
what is written
from
the
summoning (the successful party)
in the time when he made the seizure. Bui
presence of
two witnesses
of age
and there shall be no
penalty for seizing
one
free,
shall
point
out
(the slave)
at the
condemned/or
debt or one who lias mort-
temple
where he takes
refuge,
either him-
gaged
his
person.

The
penalties
fixed
self
or another
for
him
;
but
if
he does in 11.47-60 and their relation to the
not make the summons or
point
him
out, provision
in 1.86 are
variously
under-
he shall
pay
what is written.
Ifhedoes
si 1.
Many
take
tih&ps
and
ti/i&v
as
not even
(referring
back to 11. 34
ff.)
sur-
referring
to the value of the slave.
render him
(the slave)
at the end
of
a II. 2 15.
Kape
and
adultery.
year,
he shall
pay
the
simple fines
in II. 2 ff.
If
one commits
rape upon
a
addition
(to
what is stated in 11. 34
ff.). free
man or
woman,
he shall
\>
{U
.i
one
If (the slave)
dies while the suit is
being
hundred sliders;
but
if upon (the
son or
tried,
he shall
pay
the
simple fine (i.e. daughter) of
an
airtratpos,
ten. TliedW-
without
any
additional fines for
delay).
raipos,
one who was qoI a member of
If
a member
ofthenScr/jios (see Glossary)
a
iratpela (iratpela)
or
society
made
up
makes a
seizure,
or another
(seizes
the of
citizens, occupied
a social
position
264 GREEK DIALECTS
[No.
no
10
e
poiKeav,
7r[eV]re crrarepav^.
|
iv8o6i8iav 8o\av al
/cdprei
8au\d-
<racTo,
8vo
ararepav<i
Karaahaael
'
al 8e Ka
8e8afiv[a~\fievav
15
7re|8' dfiepav, [6]SeXoV,
al 8e k iv
vvt\\tl,
8v 68e\6vs

op/ciorepav
S'
elfiev
tclv 8o\av. at ica tclv
i\\ev8epav eiriireperai
olirev a/ce\vov-
20 ros
Ka8ecrrd,
8e/ca
arare^paw;
KaracrTaael,
al diroirovloh
fiaiTV
?.
at Ka rav
i\ev6epav
|
fioiKiov
alXeOei iv
7rarp6<;
e iv d\8e\7no e iv
to
av8po<;,
i/carbv I
ararepavs
Karaaraael

al 8e k
i\v a(\)\d,
25 7revrK0vra

al 8e Ka rav
|]
to
cureTaipo,
8e/ca

al 8e k 6
8o\o<;
[ra~\\v iXevdepav,
8nr\el KaTaaTaaell

al 8e Ka 8o\os
8o\o,
irevWe.
30
TrpofeiTrciTo
8e ctVTt
fiatT\vpov
Tpiov
Tot?
Ka8eaTal\\i
to ivaiXedevTOS
aWve6\0ai iv Tats irevT
ctfiepais

|
to 8e 8o\o tol irdaTai clvtI
|
35
fiatTvpov
8vov. al 8e Ka
file aWvaeTai,
iirl toIs i\6v\\o~i
ifiev
Kped-
6ai oirai Ka XcIlovti. al 84 Ka irovei
8o\o\crad6ai,
ofiocrat
tov
i\6\vTa
40
to
7revTe~KOVTao-TaTe\po
koX ttXiovos ttcvtov
av^rbv
p\v
avToi
fma-
cttov
eTrlapiofievov,
to 8'
direTalpo
I
TpiTOV
avTov,
to 8e
/roi/cejo?
tov
45 TrdcTTav
aTepov
avTlbv
/ioikiovt i\ev,
8o\ocra6Wai 8e
fie.
Ac k
avep [/ea]t [7u]|va 8iaKp[i]vov[T~\ai,
Ta
fa
a|i/ra?
eKev,
clti
eKova eie
irlap
tov
dv8pa,
koi to
Kapiro t\clvv
efilvav,
al k ei e?
midway
between the
iXevdepos
and the him as
they
ivish.

36ff.
If
one declares
foiKeiJs.
Possibly
the
tvoi
are meant.

that he has been the victim

of
a
plot,
then
11 ff.
If
one violates a household slave the one who
caught
him shall
swear,
in
by force,
he shall
pay
two
staters,
but a case
involving
a
fine offifty
staters or
if
one that has
already
been
violated, by more,
with
four
others
(literally himself
day
one
obol,
but
if
in the
night
two as a
fifth),
each
calling
down curses
obols;
and the slave shall have the
pref- upon himself (if
he
testifies falsely),
but
erence in the oath.

16 ff.
If
one at- in the case
of
an
airtratpos
with two
temjjts
to have intercourse with a
free others,
in a case
of
a
serf
the master
woman to the distress
of
her
relative,
he and one
other,
that he took him in adul-
shall
pay
ten staters
if
a witness testi-
tery
and did not
lay
a
plot,
fies.

iiriiripcTai:
Tretpdw.

dKtvovros : II.45-III.44.
Rights
of the wife in
dxei^w.

28 ff. One shall announce be- the case of divorce or death of husband.
fore
three toitnesses to the relatives
of
11.45 ff.
If
a man and
wife
are di-
the one
caught (literally
caught in,
i.e.
vorced, (the wife)
shall have her own
in the house of the father
etc.)
that
property
with which she came to her
they
are to ransom him within
five days ;
husband,
and the
half of
the
produce, if
but to the master
of
a slave
before
two wit- there is
any from
her own
property,
and
nesses. But
if
he is not
ransomed,
it shall the
half of
whatever she has woven within
be in the
power of
the
captors
to do with
(the house),
whatever there
is,
and
five
No.
no]
CRETAN
INSCRIPTIONS
265
rdv
pC\\v
avrds
Kpe/xdrov,
kotl
|
k evvTravel rdv
[ep,iva]v
an
|
k
ei,
50
Kai rrevre
ararepavs,
al k o
d\vep
ainos ei
ras
Ke[p]evai\o<;

all]
8e rrovioi 6
avep
[am||o?
fie
e]fj.ev,
rbv 8iKaardv
|||
dfivvvra
Kpivev.
55
al 8e n
a\\\o
irepoi
to
avSpos,
rrevre
ar\arepav<i
Karaaraael icon
\
a
rrepei avrov,
icon ica
7ra/3||eXet
drro86ro avrov. ov 8e k
\
i/caav- 5
veaerai Sucd/caai
r\dv <yvvaiK arrop,6aai
rdv
"Ap'.repiv irdp 'A/uu-
Kkalov
irdp
rdv
|
ToKaiav. on he'
ris /c'
drropio^advaai rrapeXei,
10
Trevre
arar\epavs
Karaaraael /cat rb
/cpjeo?
avrov. al 8e' k dXKor-
rpi\o<i avve(a)adBBei,
heica
ar[ar]e\pavs
Karaaraael,
ro oe
Kpehos
15
SirrXel on k o
hiKaard^
j
6/xoaei
avveaaaKaai.
|
al
avep
arroddvoi
reKva
Kar\a\irrdv,
al Ka \ei a
<yvvd,
rd
pa
I avras eKOvaav orrvieO-
Oak Kan k 6 dve8 801 Kara rd
eylpapbfieva
dvrl
fxairvpov rpliov
20
8po/xeov eXevdepov

al
|
8e n rdv tckvov
rre'poi, '4v8i\kov
e/xev.
al 8e
Ka dreKvov
[|
KaraXirrei,
rd re
pa
avrds
e/ce\v
koti k
ev\y~\irdvei
25
[TJav efjL[Qv\av Ka[l r~\d Kaprr[o]
ro
ev8[o]6ev 7r\e8d
rdv
ernfSaXkov-
t[6V]
p,oipa\v
~\aKe[v]
Kai ri k 6 dve8 801 at
ejfparrai-
al 8e n 30
aWo
rre'poi,
ev\8iKov
epiev.
al 8e
<yvvd
aVe/cj^o?
arroddvoi,
rd re
pa
I
avrds rol<i
irrifSdWovai
a7r\o86/jiev
koti evvirave rdv
e\p,ivav
Kai to 35
Kaprro,
al k ei e?
|
rdv
pdv avra<i,
rdv
e~jxlva\y. Kopaarpa
al Ka Xei
staters, if
the husband is the cause
of
the
ijxfvav:
see 101.1.

50. koti: here and

divorce. But
if
the husband declares he III.
26,
34
=
Kai
on,
i.e. Kai
ovtivos, gen.
is not the
cause,
the
judge
shall decide
by
attraction.

III. 14-15.
Kpuos
:
under oath. But
if
she carries
off any- xpv^os
from
xpveos, gen. sg.
with 5i7rXe?.
thing
else
belonging
to the
husband,
she

1 7 IT.
If
a man dies
leaving children,
shall
payfive staters,
and whatever she
if
the
wife wishes,
she,
may marry again
carries
off
and whatever she
purloins holding
her own
property
and whatever
this she shall return. But as
regards
her husband
may
have
giv<
n
her,
ac-
matters which she
denies, (the judge) cording
to irhul is
wrilfrn,
in the
pres-
shall decree that she take the oath
of
ence
of
three witnesses
of age
ami free,
denial
by Artemis, (proceeding ?)
to the But
if
she tains
anything belonging
to
Amycleium
to the
archer-goddess. If
the
children,
it shall in a matter
for
trial.
any
one takes
anything away from
her

27 ff. And
of
the
produce
in the
after
she has taken the oath
of denial,
house she shall share with tin
lawful
he shall
pay five
staters and the
thing
heirs.

tov
tiriPaWovrov
: 6
tirtftdWov,
itself. If
a
stranger helps
her
carry
the heir al
law,
a shorl
expression
for
things ofi\
he shall
pay
tin staters Jt
f?7ri/i<\\
(ra xPV^ra) ;
cf. V.2]
22
and
half
the amount which the
judge
ols k
tTripdWh.
87
IT.
If
man or
wife
swears he
helped carry off.

41). Tdw wishes to mah

gifts,
(it
is
permitted),
266 GREEK DIALECTS
[No.
110
40
hopiev
I
dvep
e
yvvd,
e
pep,a
e
hvoheK^a
crTarepavs
e hvoheKa
araT^e-
pov /cpeos,
ir\iov he
pie.
at,
K\a
/rot/ceo? poiKea KptOei
hoo
j
e cnroOa-
povtos,
ra
pa
avrdk e/cev

aWo h' at ti
irepoi,
evh\iKov
epiev.
45 At re/cot
yvvd
Ac||e[^)]e[yo]ycra,
eireXevcraL tol
d\vhpl
e7rt
crreyav
avri
p,aLr\vpov rptov.
at he
p,e heicaaiYro,
eirl rdi
fiarpl
epiev
to
50 tckIvov e
rpdirev
e
diroBepuev

op/c^iorepoS
h'
epiev
tos
/ca8eo-r\dv<;
kcu tos
pLatrvpavi,
al I e7re\evcrav. at he
poiKea
tc\kol Kepevovaa,
55 irreXevcraL I tol irdcnat to
dvhpos,
o?
o^rrvie,
dvrl
ptaLTvpov [Si/]
op.
||
IV al he Ka
pie heKcrerai,
eirl tol I irdcrrai
epiev
to tckvov tol
rja?
poi-
5 /cea<?. al he toi avTOt avWiv ottvlolto
irpo
to
eviavT\\o,
to irachiov
eirl toi irdaTai I
epiev
toi to
poi/ceos. KopKidrepov
epiev
top eireXev-
10 aavVra /cal tos
puaiTvpavs. y\vvd Kepevova
al
diroj3d\oL
||
Trathiov
wplv
eireXevcrai
/ca[T~\\d
Ta
eypapipieva, ekevdepo
p\ev
KaTaaTaael
TrevTeKOVTa I
GTaTepavs,
ho\o irevTe ical
f\i/caTi,
al ica vircade. oi
15 he Ka
pi
I!
et'[e] Tt(?)
o~Te'ya
ottvl
eTreXevaefi,
e auTOV
pie
opei,
al
(ai)
aTro6\ete
to
Traihiov,
ditaTOV
epiev.
|
al KvcraiTO /cal t4kol
pouc\ea
p,e
20
oirviopbeva,
eirl tol
t\o] ||
iraTpbs
irdcrTaL
ep,ev
to
t^kvov

al h' 6
iraTep pie oooi,
errrv tols tov aoeXinov 7racr,Tai<;
epiev.
25 Tov
iraTepa
tov I tckvov kol tov
fcpepuaTOV /c\\apTepbv epiev
Tah
haiaio<i I ical Tav
p,aTepa
tov
pbv
avWds
Kpep.aTov.
a? Ka
hoovTi,
I
either
clothing
or twelve staters or some-
thing of
the value
of
twelve
staters,
but
not more.

Kojiio-Tpa
:
perhaps
a tech-
nical term for certain kinds of
gifts.
III. 44-1V. 23.
Disposition
of chil-
dren born after divorce.
III. 44 ff.
If
a divorced
wife
bears a
child,
she shall
bring
it to her husband
at his house in the
presence of
three wit-
nesses.
If
he does not receive
it,
the child
shall be in the
power of
the mother either
to
bring up
or to
expose ;
and the relatives
and witnesses shall have
preference
in
the
oath,
as to whether
they brought
it.

o-T^yav
: this is the
regular
word for
house in this
inscription, poiKla being
household
(V.2G)
and
foiicos
not occur-
ring.

IV.14ff.
If
the man has no house
to which she shall
bring (the child),
or she
does not see
him, if
she
exposes
the
child,
there shall be no
penalty.

6i 8e' Ka
fi' l'[e]
kt\. : this conforms to the read-
ing
of the
stone, though
the elision of
the e of
,Lte
is difficult
(or
read
fit
\'[e]
with
aphaeresis ?).
For Ka with the
op-
tative see 177.
IV.23-VI.2. Partition of
property
among
children and heirs-at-law.
No.
no]
CKETAN INSCRIPTIONS
267
/xe
errdvavKOv
e/xev
Bare\0dai- at Be ri<i
dradele,
d-rroBhirraddat 30
tol
dra/xe'voi
a\t,
eyparrai.
e Be k diroddvei
Tt(?),
I
are'yavs /xev
rdvs ev ttoXi ko\ti k ev
ral(<;) areyais ivei,
al|?
Ka
/xe /roiKevs evfoi-
/cei
eV[ji
Kopai fOiKiov,
Kal rd
irpofiara
/call
Kapra[i']7roBa,
a Ka
/xe
35
fOL/ceos ei,
I
eirl tois vldai
e/xev,
rd 8'
aX|Xa
/cpe/xara
rrdvra Bared-
6a\i
kclXos,
Kal XavKavev rbs
/xev
||
vlvv<i orrorroi k lovn Bvo
/xolpavi
40
/re/ccuTTov,
rdB
S|e 6vyare'pav<i
brrorrai k lovVrt
/xiav
/xolpav feicd-
arav.
8\are0[0]ai
Be Kal rd
Liarp[o\ia,
e
|[
k
arrodd^ve^i, di7re[p]
45
rd
[rrarpoi'] | e\yparr\ai.
al he.
/cpe/xara
/xe etle, crre'ya
Be',
\a/cev
rdO
6\v\yare\pas
at
eyparrat.
al be ica Xek 6
irarep
Sobs luv
86/xev
rdh
birvio/xevai,
Boro Kara r\d
eypa/x/xeva,
irXiova Be
/xe.
I hreiai Be 50
irpbOO'
eBoKe e
errea^rrevae,
ravr
eKev,
aXXa Be Lie
| | diroXav^Ka]-
V
vev.
yvvd
b\r\ela
K
]
pe/xara /xe
eKet e
[ira^rpbB 8d\vro<;
e
a[S]eX.7no
e
ernairev^aavros
e
diroXa\jc\6vaa
ah ok 6
At^[a]\eu(?) crraprbs
5
eKoa\/xiov
ol avv
Ku[X]X5i,
ravrlas
/xev diroXavKavev,
rat\B
Be
rrpodda
p,e
e\y~\
Blkov
e/xlev.
'E k
dir[o^6dvei dvep
e
yvvhx,
al
/xev
k ei reKva e
e<? re kvov 10
reKva e e? rovrdv re
]
Kva,
rovros
eKe\y]
rd
Kpe/ia^ra.
al Be Ka
/xeris
ei
rovro\v, d(a)8eX7riol
Be rd dirodavovVrros kks
d8e[X]7nov
reKv\a 15
e
e? rovrov
reKva,
rovrlos eKev rd
KptLiara.
al Be Ka I
/xeris
ei rov-
rov,
dBev7rial
B\e
rd dirodavovros e? ravrhxv reKva e e? rov reKvdv 20
rekcva,
rovrov eKev rd
Kpe/xaha.
al Be Ka Liens ei
rovrov,
|
oh
k
e7rif3dXXei
otto k et rd
Kpe/iara,
rovros dvatXedOdh. al Be
/xe
25
IV.20ff. But
if any
one
(of
the chil- when
Cyllus
and his
colleagues of
the
dren)
should be condemned to
pay
a
fine, arapros (subdivision of
the
tribe) of
the
the one who has been
fined
shall have his Aethalians
composed
the
k6o-/j.os.
these
portion
taken out and
given
him as is women shall share in the
inheritance,
written.

33 ff. ol% ko. kt\. . which are but

against
l /mse
(who
received
gifts)
not
occupied by
a
serf residing
in the
previously
no action shall be
brought.

country.

44 t'f. And the

property of
22 ff.
If
there is none
of these,
those to
the mother shall be
divided,
when she whom it
falls according
to the source
of
dies,
in the same
way
as is
prescribed
the
property
shall rea ive
it- Btct
if
for
the
property of
the
father.

V.l ff. there are no hcirs-af

law,
those
of
the
Whatever woman has no
praprrty
cither household ir/u,
emnposc
the
icXapos (i.e.
by gift of father
or brother or
by prom-
the
body
of
xXapwrat.
or serfs attached
ise or
by inheritance,
as
(was written)
to the
estate)
shall have the
money.

268 GREEK DIALECTS

[No.
110
elev
e7ri/3dXXovrek,
ra?
foi/cias
oirive's k
|
Xovtl 6
/cXapos,
tovtovs
e\/cev ra
Kpepuara.
30 Ai he k ol
|
7ri/3d\\ovT<;
ol
fiev
XelWvri hareOdai ra
fcpep,ar\a,
ol he
fie,
hifcd/ccraL rbv
ht^Kacrrdv
eirl rotX Xeiovai
h\are~69ai
ep,ev
35 to,
Kpepiara hr\dvra, irpiv
ica hdrrovrai.
||
al he ica hucdiccravTOS to
h\ifca<T7a Kapret
evaeiei e
d\yei
e
rrepei,
heica
ararepav^
Karaara-
40 crel /cal to
/cpekos
hnrXei. rvarov he teal
/cappro
/cal
fep,a<;
Kavm-
hep,a<i
tAeTTLTToXaiov
icpep,drov,
ai /ca
file
Xeiovri
hare^ddai
- -
rbv
45
h\ifcao-r^dv
opivvvra
Kplva\i iroprl
ra
/xoXio/xeva.
[a]t [S]||e
Ka
Kpe-
piara hano/me'voi
I
fie avvyiyvoo-fcovTi
ctvlirl rdv
halaiv,
ovev ra
upe-
50
pJ^ara
/cos tea rrXelo-rov hihoi
drrohopievoi
rdv
ripidv
II
hia\X\aKovrdv
rdv
e7ra/3o\Xdv
/re/cacrTO?.
hariop,e\voih
he
Kpepiara p,airvpa\v<;
ira-
VI
pep.ev hpopieavs eXe\v9epovs
rpuvs
e
irXiavs.
||j dvyarpl
e
hihoi,
Kara
ra aura.
*A? k 6 rrareh
hoei,
top to
irlarpos Kpepidrov Trap
vleos I
pie
5 oveddat
piehe
Karadid\\e66ai

an he k avTO<; irdaer\at e drroXaKei
drrohthodOo,
|
al ica Xei.
piehe
rdv
rrarepa
ra ro\v re/cvov art, k av-
10 rol
irdaov\raL
e drroXaKovn.
piehe
ra
Tlja?
yvvaiKOS
rdv
avhpa
aTTo\h6(6)dai
pb~h
y
eTnarrevaaL, pieh'
|
vlvv rd ras
puarpd^.
al
h\e
Ti?
15
rrpiairo
e icaradelro e
e\rrta7revaatro,
dXXdi h'
eyparWra^i,
at rdhe
28 ff .
If
some
of
the heirs-at-law wish to
divide the
property,
and others
not,
the
judge
shall decree that all the
property
belong
to those
wishing
to
divide,
until
they
divide it.
If any one, after
the de-
cision
of
the
judge,
enters in
by force
or
drives or carries
off anything,
he shall
pay
ten staters and double the value
of
the
object.
In the matter
of
live
stock,
produce, clothing, ornaments,
and
fur-
niture, if they
do not wish to make a
division,
the
judge
shall decide with
ref-
erence to the
pleadings. If,
when divid-
ing
the
property, they
do not
agree
as to
the
division, they
shall sell the
property,
and, disposing of
it to whoever
offers
the
most, they
shall receive each his share
of
the
price.

34. SaTTovTcu:
aor.subj.,
cf. airod&TTaddai. 82.

3(5. ev<Tiei :
taken
by
some as ev-aeih
(cre/w),
but
more
probably
ivtr-elh
(elfxi)
with ei in-
stead of i from the indicative.

39.
TvaTov :
dvt\T!hv
=
uojv,
as in Hdt.2.
08.

VI. 1. 8i56i :
subj.
without tea.
174.
VI.2-46. Sale and
mortgage
of fam-
ily property.
VI.2ff. As
long
as the
father lives,
one shall not
purchase any of
the
fa-
ther's
property from
the
son,
nor take a
mortgage
on it. But whatever
(the son)
himself
has
acquired
or
inherited,
he-
may dispose of, if
he wishes.

1 4 f.
dWdi 8'
fypaTTcu
: and it is written
No.
no]
CRETAN INSCRIPTIONS 269
ra
jpaptptara
ej\[parrai, ra] pt[e]v |
Kpeptara
eirl rat
fiarpl epev
K7rl rat
yvvatfct,
6 o"
aTro\h6ptevo<i
e
/caraOevi e
e7ri\\o'7rvaav<; rot 20
irptaptevot
I e
/caraOeptevot
e
eirtairevUiaptevot
ht7rXet
Karaara\ael
teal tl k dXX' aras
et,
to
ci7r\\6ov

rov he
rrp666a pte
v\\8i/cov
eptev.
25
ai he k 6
avri^oXos diroptuXet
dvirl to
/cpleos
ot k
avTrtptdXtuvrt p\e
eptev
T&S
ptar[p]b<;
e
-raj?
yvvat/cds, ptoXev
oire k
eir\t^dXXet, Trap
30
rot htKaarat
|
e
petcdaTo eyparrat.
at he k arroOdvet
ptdrep
re'/cva
KaraXtTTo^vaa,
top
7rarepa /caprepbv
eptev
|
rov
ptarpotov, cnroh6(6)dat
he
pte
|| ptehe Karadeptev,
at fca
pee
ret re'tclva eiratveaet
hpopte'es
tov- 35
T?.
| [a]t
he Tt? dWat
irptatTO
e
KaraldetTO,
to,
ptev
icpeptara
eirl
rotk Te/cvoi<?
eptev,
rot he
7rpiapt\\evdi
e
/caradepte'vot
rov
diroh^opevov
40
e tov /caraOevTa rdv I htirXetav Karao-rdo-at ras
rltptas,
/cat ri
k dXX' dra<i
et,
to dhrXdov. at he k dWav
birvlei,
ra
r^e'/cva \to~\v
45
[pt^arpotov Kaprepovk
eptev.
At' k eh
'hv<r\_ptevtav<i~\
Tre
]
pa\6et /c]e/c?
a\\o7roA.ta? vtt
dv\dvtca<;
etcoptevos
/ceXo[pt]evo
rtk
Xvaerat,
eirl rot
dXXvaaptev\\dt
eptev,
irptv
50
K dirohot to
7rt/3d\XXov.
at he ica
pte
optoXoyiovr^t
dparl
rdv rrXe-
6vv e
pte
[/c]e\o/iej[v]o
avro
[\~\vo~ad6at,
tov
htKaa^rdv
optvvvra
/cptvev iroprl
ret
||
ptoXtdp,eva.
[r\o eXevOepo
tov
|
he .
[at
55
k 6
hoXo<;~\ |
eVl rdv
eXevdepav
eXdov
oirvtet,
|
eXevOep' eptev
ra VII
otherwise
=
otherwise than is written. what is
proper.'
The
general
sense is
Cf. 1. 87 and VIII. 54.

<u rdSe ra
clear,
but the restoration and
precise
-ypd|i(iaTa -ypa.TTai
: since the
inserip- interpretation
is uncertain.
Perhaps,
tion
<>f
this
law,
contrasted with tov U with the
reading
of the
text, if
one is
irp66da,\.24,inmatters of'previous
date. sold into hostile hands and some
one,
So in IX. L5 and XI. 19.

25 if. But
if forced (to
do
so) upon
his
demanding it,
the
opponent denies,
with
reference
to ransoms
himfrom
his exile. 61ff. Bvi
the matter about which
they
are
disput- if they
do not
agree
about the
amount,
ing,
that it
belongs
to the mother or the or on the
ground
that he did not demand
wife,
action shall be
brought
where it to be
ransomed,
etc. 65 IT.
Something
belongs, before
the
judge
where it is
pre-
is
certainly missing
between the end of
scribed
for
each case.
VI and the
beginning
of
VII,
either
VI.46-VII.15.
Repayment
of ran- overlooked
by
the stonecutter in
copy-
som. Children of mixed
marriages. ing,
or
possibly
added on the
original
Responsibility
for the acts of a slave.
substructure,
which is ool extant.
VI.4(iff. 'A ransomed
person
shall VII. 1 If. In the case of
marriage
be-
belong
to the
ransomer,
until he
pays
tween a male slave and a
tree
woman,
270 GREEK DIALECTS
[No.
110
re/cva. al Be k I a
eXevOepa
eir\ tov
BoXov,
BoX'
e/j^ev
ra reicva. al
5 Be k e? Ta9
ai/r]|a?
[larpos eXevdepa
ical BoXa
|
re/cva
ryevercu,
e
k diroddvei a I
fidrep,
at k ei
/cpe/xara,
row;
iXe\v0e'pov<;
e/cev. al
10 5'
eXevdepoi
|
p,e e/caelev,
rovers
e7rif3dXXov\\Tav<;
avatXe(9)6ai.
a[t]
/c' e/c9
ccy|o|0a9 7r/3[t]ayu.evo?
BoXov
/Lie
7r|eyoaocre{
rai'
peicaeKOVT
a/x]e-
15
paf,
ai.' Tiva /ca
7rpo'(0)#' aSi/cej/cei
e
varepov,
toi
7re7rap,ev\\oi
evBt/cov
Ta/i
7ra|[T]/coi[o]/cof birvLe{6)6at
dBeXir^di
to
irarpbs
tov Iovtov
toi
| 7r/3et7[Y]crToi.
at Se /ca TrXies
Trar^poioKoi
lovtl
KdBeXiri\o~^i
20 to
7ra||T/3o'?, [t]oi eTrnrpeL<yio~TOL 6irvi\e{6)6ai.
al Be /ca
p,e
Xovn
dBeX7rio\l
to
iraTpos,
vle'eB Be e/c9
aBeXhriov,
07rvie(9)dat
lot toi
[e']9
25 to
irlpeiyiaTo.
al Be /ca 7rXte9
i'oz>TJ|t
iraTpoidicoi
/cvlees e/t9
aSejA.-
7nov,
aXXoi
67rvie(6)6ai
toi eVli toi e?
[t]o 7rpei[yi]o-To.
fxiav
B'
|
e/cev
TraTpb~i[o]Kov
tov
7n/3dX\XovTa,
7rXlaB Be
[/w.]e.
the status of the children
depended
on
whether the slave went to live with the
free
woman,
thus
raising
himself in a
measure to her
condition,
or whether
the woman went to live with the slave.

9. K<riv : elev
41;
auras.

10'ff.
If
one
having purchased
a slave
from
the
market-place
has not
repudiated
the
pur-
chase within the
sixty days, if
the slave
has
wronged any
one
before
or
after,
the
one who has
acquired
him shall be liable.
The
purchaser
of a slave was allowed
a certain time within
which, upon
dis-
covering any faults, physical
or other-
wise,
which had been
concealed,
he
might repudiate
the
purchase.
Not
until the
expiration
of this
period
was
the
purchase
binding,
and the
pur-
chaser liable for the acts of the slave.
For the use of
wepaidu,
cf. also SGDI.
4'. IMS. VII at Ka
/xt] vepaiocrei i)
/ca
irplarai
4v rais
TpiaKovr dp.4pais.
But some take
the
meaning
in both
passages
to be dis-
pose of
abroad.
VII.15-IX.24. The heiress.
Regu-
lations for her
marriage
and the dis-
position
of her
property.
When,
in default of
sons,
a
daugh-
ter becomes the heiress
(rraTpoLOKos,
cf.
waTpovxos irapdeuos
Hdt.6.57 with Stein's
note,
Att.
4tt[k\t)pos),
the choice of a
husband,
who becomes the virtual head
of the
family,
is determined
by
fixed
rules. The
person
so
determined,
the
groom-elect,
is known as 6
ewLfSdWov
orrviev
(=oi e7T(/3dAXet
ottvUv the one to
whom it
falls
to
marry)
or
simply
6 4wi-
/3ct\Xov.
VII. 15 ff. The heiress shall
marry
her
father's brother,
the oldest
of
those
living. If
there are several heiresses and
father's brothers, they
shall
marry (the
second)
the next oldest
(and
so on in suc-
cession). If
there are no
father's
broth-
ers,
but sons
of
the
brothers,
she shall
marry
that one
(who
is the
son) of
the
oldest.
If
there are several heiresses and
sons
of brothers, they
shall
marry (the
No.
110]
CRETAN INSCRIPTIONS 271
AS he k
dv\\opo<i
ei 6
emftdWov
oirviev e
|
a
Trarpoiotcos, \o~~\re-
30
<yav fiev,
at
|
k
ei,
eicev rav
irarpotoKOV,
rah I h'
emicapirias
irav-
tos rav
e~fi\ivav
cnroXavicdvev rov
e7rt/3\\dX\ovra
oirviev. ai he 35
k
aTrdfipofios
iov 6
eirifSdWov
ottv\iV
efSiov efSiovaav fie
Xec
OTrlviev,
eirl rat
rrarpoidicoi
e
fie\v
rd
/cpefiara
irdvra ical rov
ic\\ap-
40
rrov,
irpeiv
k brrviei. ai he tea
|
hpofievs
iov 6
eirLfSdWov elftiovcrav
Xeiovaav
O7rvie\(0)0ai,
fie
\ei
oirviev, fioXev
t6<;
|
Kahecrrav<; to? ras
Trarpoillo/co,
6 he
[S]t/ca[cr]T[a?] hifc[a/ccrd~j\ro
oirviev ev rots
S[u]ot<?
45
fielvai.
ac he ica
fie
oirviei ai
e<ypa\(r)rai,
rd
/cpefiara
rrdvr e/cov-
aa\v,
at k ei
aWos,
rot
eirLfSdWovrh

ai S'
eirtfSdWov fie ete,
ra?
I 50
irvXas rov airtovrov
6rifi\i
tea \ei
birvie(0)0at.
ai he tea ro\i ein-
fSdWovn efSiovaa fie
\e~\i 6rrvie(0)0ai
e
dvopos
ei 6
e7rt/3jjaX[X]oy
55
[ica]l fi[e X]e[i fiev~\ev j |
a
rrarpoioicos, areyap, fie'v,
|
at k ei
eVvm
ttoXi, Tap,
TTarpoLoico^v
e/cev /cart k evei ev rai
areylai,
rov h' dWov
rav
efiivav
h^iaXaKovaav
dXXot
O7rvie(0)0\ai
rds irvXas rov airlov-
5
rov I
orifii
ica Xei.
drrohare(0)0ai
h\e
rov
Kpefidrov
iot. ai he
fie
I
eiev
eirLfSaXXovres
rat
(irai)
7r\\arpoLOKot, a[t e^yparrat,
rd
Kpefiara
10
rrdvr
eK^ov^aav
rd<i
7ru|\a? 6Trvie(0)0\a\i,
orifii
ica Xei. I ai he ras
7ruX[a]?
fiera
Xe\ioi 6[7r^viev,
ros /cahecrravs
||
ro$ ras
rrarpoiOKo
15
feirrai
K\ard
[rav 7rvX]av
on ov
X\ei o]rrv\iev
Tt<?
;
icai
fie'v
ris
\jc o^Trviei, e\y
rais
rpidicovra
e tea
fei7rov\ri

ai he
fi(e),
dXXoi
birvU(0)0at
orihii ica vvvarai. ai he tea
Trarpb^;
hdvro<i
e ahe\-
20
7rto
7rarpoiSfco<i 'yeverat,
ai \eiovro?
brr\viev
01 eho/cav
fie
Xeioi
O7rv\ie(0)0ai,
at k
earereKvdrai,
hia\\\afc6vcrav
rov
Kpefidrov
at, 25
second)
the second
(in order) after
the son
of
the eldest
(and
so
on).

35 ff.
//
the
groom-elect, being
a
minor,
does not wish
to
marry (the heiress), though
both are
ofmarriageable age,
all the
property
and
the income shall
belong
to the heiress
until he marries her.

47 ft
If
he does
not
marry her,
as is
written,
she with
all the
properly
shall
marry
the next in
succession, if
there is another. But
if
there is no
groom-elect,
she
may marry
any
one
of
the tribe she
wishes, of
those
who ask
for
her hand.

VIII. 7-8. But

they
shall
give
to him
(the rejected groom-
elect)
his
proper
share
of
the
property.

20 ff.
If
one becomes an heiress
after
her
father
or brother has
given
tier
(in
marriage), if
she does not wish to remain
marriedto theoneto whom
tin
y
nave
her,
oil hum
ilt he is
willing,
tl"
n,
in case she
hasbome <hil<! 11
n, shemay.
ill
riding
the
property
as is
written, marry
another
of
the tribe.

24. cttTkv6t<u
:
perf.
8Ubj.
like iri-rtaTai
etc.,
151.1.
272 GREEK DIALECTS
[No.
no
e\ypaTTat [ci\X]oi O7rvie(6)0[at ra]s [
7r
]'
u
[^']*[
(
>]-
ai & re/cva
fie
ele,
irdvT
|
e/covcrav rot
e7ri/3dXXov[T^t OTrv\te(6)9aL,
al k
et,
al 8e
fie
30 at
eypaTT\\at. avep
at diroddvot
TraTpot\oicot
re/cva
/caraXtTrov,
at
tea
[X]et, | 07rvie(6)dd
ras irvXas
oTtfit
tea
vlvvarat,
dvdvicat Be
fie.
35 at Be rel/cva
fie
tcaTaXtirot 6
airoOavbv,
II
birvie{Q)Qat
rot
eirtfSaX-
Xovrt alt
eypaTTat.
at ' 6
eirifSdXXov
r\ctv
irarpotoicov
oirviev
fie
40
e7r]t'Sa/xo?
ele,
d Be
Trarpoto/cos | bpifia
ele,
rot
eirtfSdXXovTt
6\hrvt-
e(9)dat
at
eypaTTat.
Harpotd\Kov
S'
efiev,
al tea
irarep
fie
et e
alSeA.777.0? e? to
ai)[ro]
7rarp6<;.
tov
|
he
Kpe/idro^v /ca^prepovs
efiev
rla?
fepya[cr]ia[s tos~\
45
iraTpdav;,
|| [r~\d$ [8' e7rt/eap]7ria?
Sta[A.]a[y;a]y[ey [r]ay
e/uttvav,
a?
tc
d[v~\op[o~\<i
et.
|
at B'
dv\b^pot
tdrrat
fie
ele
7r\tf3dXXov,
tclv Tra-
oO
rpotoKOV tcapcrepav
efiev
tov re
/cpe/iarov
tcmi to
Kapiro,
teas
k
dv[o]po<>
it,
T\pdTre(6)6at \rr\ap
Tat
fiaTpt

at Be
fildrep
fie ele,
Trap
toI<;
[fi]drpoat |
t
paTre(9)da[t\.
al he rt? birvtot tcl\v
iraTpbtb-
55
kov,
ctXXat 8'
[ey]paTTat,\\
irevdev
[ttop~\tI Koafi\o~]v
III
Toy?
e7ri/3d[X-
XovTavs.
'Avep
al
|
k diroOavov
Tra^rpotoicov Ka\raXtiret,
e
av\rdv
e
irpb
5
avTcts
t\ov<;
iraTpbavi
e
to\v<s
fiaTpdav^
tcaTade'fiev
[e aTroB6(6)9at
tov
|
KpefiaTdv /cat]
Bt/catav
efiev T\av
ovdv /cat Tav
Ka\rddecrtv.
al I
o dXXdt
irpt^atTO
Tt?
tcpefiaTa
e I tcaTaOetTO tov Ta$
7ra\rpototco,
10
t]||<z
[/^]<rv [tcp^e/iaTa
eirl Tat
TraTpotdtc\ot
efiev,
6 8'
a7ro86fievo<;
e
/eaT^aOew;
Tot
irpta/ievot
e
/caTaOelfie'vot,
al tea
vticadet,
BtirXel
ica-\
15 TaaTaael ical ti k dXX' aTas
et,
t\\o
airXoov
eirtKaTaaTacrel,
a\t
[Ta~\8e
Ta
y[pdfifi~\aT[a eypaTTat,
t]\o[v 8]e Trp6(6)6a /*[e]
evBttcov
efiev.
|
al 8' 6
dvTt/ioXo<i
dTrofi[oX~\io\t a[v7r]t
to
tcpeos
ot k
dvirtfio-
20
Xi\\ovTt
fie
ra.9
iraTpbtoKO \efi\ev, |
o
S[i]ao"ra?
6/ivvs
tcptveTO

al
|
8e vtKaarat
fie
Tots
7raTp[ot\oK\p e~fi[e\v,
fioXev
bire k
eirtfSaXXet,
e
|
fetcdo-To
eypaTTat.
25 At
av[8]e/co"|]a/i,[e]vo5
e
vevticafievo[<$
e
evtc^ptoTavs
bireXov e 8ta-
fSaXo
ixe\vo<$
e
8tapet7rdfievo<i
a7ro[^]a|fot
e TOVTOt
aXXos,
e7rtfioX\evv
IX.24-X.32. Various
subjects. given
as
security
or has been
guilty of
IX. 24 ff.
If
one dies who has
gone fraud (?)
or
conspiracy (?),
or another
surety
or has lost a suit or owes
money (stands
in such
relations)
to
him,
one
No.
no]
CRETAN INSCRIPTIONS
273
Id
irpb
to iviavTo

6 8e
Sta||crTa9
8iKa88e'ro
iroprl
ra
[a]7T07rjoW-
30
/xeva

al
fiev
tea vUas
7ri\/xoXei,
6
Si/cacrra^ ko
fxvdfiov,
|
at Ka 8oei
Kal
iroXiarevei,
ol 8e
p\airvpe<i
ol
i7n/3dXXovre<i,
di>8oK\\d8 (8)e
Kev- 35
koiot&v /cat
8ia/3oXd<i
n\al
hipeo-ios pLairvpes
ol
eVi|/3aXX.ofTe9
enro-
itovlovtov. e 8e k
a^iropeiirovTi,
8iKa88ero
6p,6o-\avra
avrbv Kal
tovs
/u.aiTvp\\av<;
viKev to airXoov. vlv<; alt k
avSeKcrerai,
a? k 6 40
7rare(8)
8oei,
|
avrbv are
(6)6
at Kal ra
Kpe/xara
|
an Ka ireirarai.
al Tt? Ka
Trepa\t o~vva\\\dK]aei
e
e?
Trep[a~\v
eTriWevrt,
/xe cnroSiSot,
45
al
fie'v
k
a^TTOirovLovTi palrvpes efilovT\e<;
to
eKaTOvararepo
Kal
ttXlo\vo<;
Tpees,
to
fxeiovos fierr
e|<?
to
SeKaardrepov
8vo,
to
p.ei\\ovo<;
50
ev8,
8tKa88ero
7rop[T~\l
ra
| a7ro7ro[v~\i6fieva.
al 8e
/xaiTvpel^]
fie
diroirovLOLev,
e k
e\X\6ei
6
av\vaXXaKaav<i
,
orepov k[cl\
Kt
(
Xe[r]aL
6
|
fievirofievos,
e
dirofioaai
e aw
||
[11.
1-9,
and most of
10-14,
X
lacking] fiarpl
|[
8' vlvv
[e av8pa <yvvaiKt 86fiev
e^Karbv o-Ta[r~\e-
ir>
pa[i"?]
e
fielov,
tt\Xlov
8e
fie.
al 8e irXia
8ole,
at I Ka Xelovr ol eVi-
fiaXXovTes,
tJoi>
dpyvpov
a7ro86vT<i ra
Kp^efiaT
ckovtov. al 8e' tls 20
direiXov
dp<yvpov
e
dra/ievo?
e
fipXtofievas
8was
8oie,
al I
fie
el'e ra
XoLird aKaia t<z<? alra?,
fieoev
e?
Kpeos efiev
rdv
||
86atv. 25
shall
bring
suit
against
said
person
be- latter with
8i-, probably only
an
error,
fore
the end
of
the
year.
The
judge
shall for
8ia-)
is uncertain.

28-29. The third

render his decision
according
to the tcs- letter in 1. 29 is
obscure,
but the most
timony. If
the suit is with
reference
to
probable reading
is
iirtfxoXiw lo,
with
a
judgment vion,
the
judge
and the re- w as in Taw
e/j-lvav 11.48,
and with Z6s
corder, if
he is alive and a
citizen,
and used like iiceivos as in VI II. 8.

43 ff.
the heirs as
witnesses,
(shall give
testi-
If
one has
formed
a
partnership
with
mony),
but in the case
of surety
and another
for
a mercantile venture
(and
pledges
and
fraud
(?)
and
conspiracy
does not
pay
him hia
share),
or does not
(?),
the heirs as witnesses shall
give
tes-
pay
back the one who has contributedto
timony. After they
have
testified, (the
a
venture,
etc.

50. cv8 : for e vs

(
=
eh)
judge)
shall decree that
(the plaintiff),
before
following
5
(97.4).-
63. 6
r
T<p6v
when he has taken oath
himself
and ko, kt\. : whichever course the
complain-
likewise the
witnesses,
has
judgment for antdemands,
either tn takeoath
of
denial
the
simple
amount.
If
a son has
gone
or

. X.r>lT.
'Special legacies
are
surety,
while his
father
is
living,
he and not to exceed the value of 100 slaters.
the
property
which he
possesses
shall he If one makes a
gifl
of
greatervalue,
the
subject
to
fine.

26-27. The
precise heirs,
if
they choose,
may pay
the 100
meaning
of
8iafia\6fi.evos
and
diafuird/xe-
staters and
keep
the
property.'
24.
vos
(cf.
in 11. 35-30
Sia^oXas, Sipieios,
the
jii8v
s
Kp^os
: to HO
purpoSi
. invalid.
274 GREEK DIALECTS
[No.
no
Avrpo^TT^ov
pe
dve{d)da}^i\
KaTaKetpevov,
irpiv
k aWvalerai 6
/caradevs, peh'
a
pir
i
'po\\ov, pehe 8etccra(d)dcu peh' eTna\irevaa{6)daL
30
pehe
KaTa6e\6)6cu.
ai
||
he tis tovtov tl
fep/ccrai, pehlev
e?
Kpeos
epev,
ai a7T07rovio\tev hvo
paiTvpe{<i). |
v
hwrravaiv
epev
otto tea tCK. \\e~i.
ap7raive{0)Qai
he /car
ayopav
II
35
KaTapeXpe'vov to/jl
Tro\tara\v
enrb to \do 5
cnrayopevovTi.
I o '
ap-
iravapevo^
hoTo
ra|t
eTaipeiai
tcll
pat
avTO
iapekov
teal
nrpotcoov
40
polvo.
Kal II
pev
k dveXeTai irdvTa tcl
Kpe\paTa
teal
pe
crvvvei
yve-
cna
T\eKva, Te'XA,e/i pev
tcl diva Kal
|
to,
avTpoiriva
to, to avrrava-
45
pelvd
KavaCke(9)6ai, aiirep
tois
y\\vecr
tot?
eypaTTat.
ai
[S]e
Ka
pe
I
\ei TeXXev at
eypaTTat,
to,
/e[/9[e|/xara
tops
eirtp2dXXovTav<i
etce\v.
50 ai he k et
yveo~[i\a
Teicva tol
av\iTavapevot,
ireha
pev
top
epaVievov
top
apiravTov, aiirep
ai
0|e[\e]tat
curb tov dheXirtov
XavKa\vovTt

XI at he k
epcreves
pe
Iov\tl,
OeXeiat
he,
[p^tcrpopotpov el^pev'j
tov ctv-
iravTov Kal
pe
ehrdvavKov
epev
TeXXev
t[o, t|o
av\7rava\xevo
teal tcl
5
tcpepa\T
avatX(e){6)9at
&tl Ka
/caTa[\.r7rej|t
6
av^iravdpevos

irXtvt
he tov
|
aviravTop pe
eiriKopev. [at
h' I
cnro^Odvot
6
avrravTos
y
veerLa
|
10 TeKva
pe KaTaXtirov,
Trap To[v<i
t\o
av^iravapevo
eirtplaXXovTavh
dvKopev
to,
KpepaTa.
ai
h[e
Ka
| Xet]
6
avrravapevos,
cnropenr\d66o
KaT
ayopav
enrb to
Aa[o
o
| cnra^yopevovTL
KaTapeXpevlov
tov iro-
15 XtaTav

av6epe\y
he
|| Se:]a [cr^TaTepavs
eh
hiKaaT\epiov,
6 he
pvd-
pov
6 to Kaevlio cnrohoTo Tot
cnroppedevTt.
I
yvvd
he
pe apLTraive'OOo
20
pe~h'
|
dve/3o<s.
Kpe(0)6at
he Tolhhe
a||t
Tahe ra
ypdppaT eypaircre,
|
tov he
irpoOda
birai Tt<? e/cet e
alpiravTVi
e
Trap
dpiravTo pe
eV e\v-
hiKov
epev.
X.33-XI.23.
Adoption. son)
in the
market-place,
etc.

16. o
X.33ff.
Adoption may
be made
from
to ko-vio: sc.
k6<t^octos,
the clerk
of
the
whatever source
any
one wishes. The
official
who looks
after
the interests
of
adoption
shall be- announced in the mar-
strangers.

19 ff. These
regulations
ket-place,
when the citizens are assem-
(ro?58e)
shall be
followed from
the time
bled, from
the stone whence
they
make
of
the
inscription of
this
law,
but as re-
proclamations.

41. <rvvv-ii: see 101.1.

gards
matters
of
a
previous date,
in

42 ff. He shall
perform
the
religious
whatever
way
one holds
{property),
and social
obligations of
the one who whether
by
virtue
of adoption (i.e.
of
adopted
him.

XLlOff.
If
the
adopter being
the
adopted son)
or
from
the
wishes,
he
may
renounce
(the adopted adopted son,
there shall be no
liability.
No.
110]
CRETAN INSCRIPTIONS
275
"
KvrpoTTOv
o? k
dyeu irpb
Si/cas,
||
alel
eTriheKe(6)6ai.
25
Tov
SifcaaTdp,
on
pev
Kara
|
paiTvpavs eypaTTai hiKahh\ev
e
diropoTOV,
hiKahhev at
e^yparrat,
top h' aWov
6pvvvr\\a
icpivev iroprl
30
ra
poXtopevla.
At k d-rroddvei
dpyvpov
I oireXov e
vevi/cafievos,
al
pe\v
Ka Xet-
ovtl,
ois k
eirtfidWei
|
dvat\e{d)daL
ra
Kpe/mara,
rav ah-av
virep-
35
KaTLardfxev
kol to
|
dpyvpiov
0I5 k
bireXei,
ckovtIov ra
Kpepara

al he Ka
pe
\ei\ovTi,
ra
pev
Kpe/xara
eVt rolk viKaaavcrt
epev
e
ot?
k
o||7reA,et
to
dpyvpiov,
dWav he I
peheplav
drav
epev
TOtk
7ri/3d\-
40
\ovat.
d\T\e(6)dai
he
v\irep p[e]v
to
[7ra]r/30?
to,
iraTpolia,
ir7re()
he Tcis
paTpb<i
ra
pah-pota. [
45
Yvvd
dvhpbs
a Ka
Kpiverai,
|
6
hiKacrTas
opicov
at Ka
hiKd^aei,
ev Tais
fixaTi dpepais
dhropoadTO
irapiovTOS
to hiKallcrTa oti 50
k eiriKaXei.
T\pof\e\nrdT\p
he 6
dpKov Ta(h)
oY/ca? rat
yvvaliKi
koX
tol hiKaaTCLi Kal
[t]o
I
p,[vd~\povi irpoTeTapTov
dvTi
p\\\[aiTi>pov
Xll
11. 115
lacking] parpl
utu<t>?
e
d[v]ep
yvvaiKi
|
Kpepara
al
ehoKe,
at
eypaTTO irpb
Tovhe tov
ypappdrov,
|
pe
evhiKOV
epev

to 8'
u<7Te-||
pov
hthopev
di
eypaTTai.
1 20
Tat?
rraTpoLOKOis
at Ka
pe
I Xovti
bpiravohiKaaTai,
dk k
dvopoi
iovti,
Kpe(6)dai
Kara I to,
eypappeva.
bire . . he k a
||
7raTp[oi]oKO<;
25
XI.24-XII.35. Various
supplemen-
not be
subject
to
any further fine.
The
tary regulations. father'
1
s
property
shall
pay
the
fine for
XI.24f.
If
one seizes a man
before
the tlie
father,
the mother's
property for
the
trial, any
one
may
receive him
(i.e. may
mother.

46 ff. When a woman is di-

offer the man an
asylum).

2f> ff. The vorced

from
her husband
,
ifthejudgehas
judge
shall decide as is written whatever decreed an
oath,
she shall take the oath
of
it is written that he shcdl decide accord- denial
of
whatever one
charges
within
ing
to witnesses or
by
oath
of denial,
but
twenty days,
in
thepresence of
the
judge.
other matters He shall decide under oath

on : otmvos as in [1.60.
XI I. -lit.
according
to the
pleadings.
See note to The
heiresses, if
there are no
6p(pavo5iKa-
1. 11 ff.

31 ff.
If
onedies
owing
money <rra.l,
so
long asthey
are undi r
marriage
or
having
lost a
suit,
thoseto whom it
falls
able
age,
shall be treated
according
to
to receive the
property may
hold the
prop-
wind, is written. In case the
heiress,
in
erty, if'they
wish to
pay
the
fine
inhisbe-
default of
a
groom-elect
or
6p4>avo5iKa-
half
and the
money
to those to whom he erai. is
brought up
with
her
mother,
the
owesit. But
if not,
the
property
shall be-
father^
sbrother andthemother'sbrother,
long
to those who won the suit or those to those
designated (ofiowe),
shall
manage
whom he owes
money,
but the heirs shall the
property
and the income as best
they
276 GREEK DIALECTS
[No.
no
pe
lovto<;
e7ri\/3dWovTO<;
peh'
6p7ravo8ifc\acrTav
irdp
rat
parpl rpd-
30
Trelrai,
tov
irdrpba
Kal
rbp pdrlpoa
tops
eypappe'vowi
dp
tcpepara
Kal tclv
eiriKapir^av
dprvev
oirai Ka
(vv)vavraL /cajWiUTa, irpiv
k oTTVieraL.
07rvl\e(6)9aL
he
hvoheKaperia
e
irpei\yova.
111.
Gortyna.
Ill cent. B.C. SGDI.5011. Inscr. Jurid.
II, pp.
329 fE.
Halbherr,Am.J.Arch.lS97,191ff.
[Sioi. |
Tao"
epahe
r]ai [7ro'A,t] ^racpthhovcn Tpta^Karicov 7ra]pi6v-
tcov
'
vopiapart
^pr/r^Oai
twl
Kavywi
toil
e6i]fcav
a ttoXis

rbh
|j
5
h' 6he\bwi
prj
heKerOai rovs
dp
r
yvplo<;.
I at he Tt9 heKoiro
rj
to
vopt-
apa prj
\eioi I heKerOac
i) tcap-rroi
covloi,
diroTetael
dpyvpco
irevre
10
o-Tarrjpavs.
irevdev he.
| iroprl
rdv
veora,
ras he veoras
bpv\\uvre^
icpivovTcov
ol eTTTCL /car
dyopdv,
]
ol Ka
Xd^a>VTi tcXapcopevoi. vlkyjv
h*
oTelpd
k ol ir\(e<i
opoaovri,
Kal
irpd^avre^
|
rbv viKaOevra rdv
p,ev rjplvav
[to)1 v^Kaa^avTi
hovrcov,
rdv h'
rjpivav
[rat 7ro\t].
112.
Hierapytna.
Ill or II cent. B.C. SGDI.5041. Michel 29.
....
[epiro^vrwy
he ol
'\epairvTVtoi
rots AuTTi'ot? e? ra

1 ....
[ol he]
Avrrtoi rols
'lepaTrvrviois
e? rdv
evdpepov
rdv
[twv
ev-
haiaicov. 6 he
Koapos
roov I
'\epairvrvl]a>v epirerco
Avrrol e? to
dp^elov

Kara raurd he Kal 6
tco[v
Avtticov
Koo~po<i
epireroi
ev
'lepairvrvai e?] |
to
dp^[elov.]
al he ol
Koapoc
e\Xi7roiev rdv 6v-
criav rdv
rjjpappe'vav,
at Ka
pr]
re
7r6Xe[pos
KcoXvaip,
a7TOTef<xaf]-jj
5
Tcov 6
Koapos
e/cacrro?
dpyvpico arar7]pa<i
eKardv,
ol
pev
'\epairv-
tvlol toI<; AvTTiois rat
iroXei,
[ol
he Avttloc
tois~\ |
'\epairvTViois
rat
can until she marries. She shall be mar- to the
body of young men,
and
of
this
ried when twelve
years of age
or older.
body
the seven who are chosen
by
lot as
ill. Decree of
Gortyna regarding suj>crvisors of
the market shall decide
the use of bronze
coinage.
under oath.
3ff. One shall make use
of
the bronze 112.
Treaty
between
Hierapytna
coin which the state has
established,
and and
Lyttos.
This illustrates the mixed
not
accept
the silver obols.
If
one ac- dialect sometimes known as East Cre-
cepts them,
or is
unwilling
to
accept
the tan. See
273,
278.
(bronze) coin,
or sells
for produce (i.e.
1. AvttCois: note the
interchange
trades
by barter),
he shall
pay
a
fine of
of assimilated and unassimilated
forms,
five
silver staters.
Report
shall be made
e.g.
KvktIuv 1. 13. See 86 with 1.

No.
112]
CRETAN INSCRIPTIONS 277
7rdXet. on he tea
hd^rji
rats vrdXeatv
e^eXev r) evdepev,
otl
ptev e'ft'-
Xotptev ptijre
evdtvov
ptrhe evop/cov r)ptev,
on he
e<yypd^atptev
evdtvov
re
r)p,ev
Kal
evopKOV.
el he tl k<z dewv tXecov ovtojv
Xdf3a>\pev
airb
rd>v
iroXepttoov,
XajyavdvTcov
Kara to reXo?
eKarepoi. ptrj itje'aToo
he. Ihiai
p.r)Te irdXeptov
e^cpepeadat
ycopls
firjre elpnvav
Ttdecrdat,
at
ica
/xt] a/A(f>OTpoi<; hd^r/t.
ai he Ttve's Ka Ihtai
e^eveyKcovrai,
||
avrol
10
Kal
htairoXepovTiov,
Kal
p.r) evopKOt
earcov ot
pti] avpiroXepovTes.
arao-avrcov he. ras aTaXas
eicdWepoi
ev rots thtots
iepots,
ot
ptev
'lepavrvrvioi 'QXepol
ev rwt
lepon,
rav he. ev
'AirdXXojvt,
oi he Avt-
tloi ev Ton
[t]|e/3wt t[c!)
'
A7rd]XXcovo<;
Kal
ept
TrdXet ev 'Adavatai.
araadvToov he Kal kqlvclv ardXav ev
Fdprvvi
ev
|
ro)t
lepwt
tQ>
t.
"Op/cos
Avktiodv.
"dptvvoo
rav 'ILcrTiav Kal
ZPjva 'Opd-
rpiov
Kal rav
'
Adavaiav
'QXeptav
/cal Zriva
|
Mo[vvitiov Kal"Hp]av
/cal 'Adavatav TloXidha Kal
'
AiroXXcova Hvnov Kal Aaron Kal
"Apea
Kal
W(ppohtTav
Kal
Kcoprj^ras
Kal
Nvjii^a?
Kal debs TrdvTas
15
Kal irdaas
'
i) ptdv eyto avpt
ptayrja
o) Tots
'\eparrVTVtots
tov iravra
ypdvov a7rX[o'&)?]
Kal
dhdXcos,
Kal tov avrbv
<f)tXov
Kal
eydpbv e^d),
Kal
7roXefjLi]crd)
curb
ycopas,
vl Ka Kal 6
'XepairvTVios,
|
Kal to hUatov
hooo-d) Kal
ififievd)
ev rots
crvvKetpte'vots, epptevdvTcov
Kal roiv
'\epd-
ttvtvioiv.
eiTLopKovrt
ptev
|
rjptev
tos debs
eptptavtas
Kal
jiveadat
jrdvra rd
inrevavria, evopKwat
he tos debs tXe'os
yptev
Kal
ytveadat
7roX|X<X)a
Kayadd." "OpKos 'lepatrvTvioov.
"optvva)
rav 'Eariav
Kal
Zi)va 'Opdrpiov
Kal 'Adavatav
'HXeptav fca\\[l]
Zrjva
Movvt- 20
tlov Kal
"Hpav
Kal 'Adavatav TloXidha Kal
'
A7rdXX(va Uvrtov
Kal Aard) Kal
"Apea
Kal
'
A^pohi\rav
Kal
KcopT/ra^
Kal
Nu/x(/>a?
Kal debs Travras Kal irdaas

r) ptdv eya> o-vp,p,axV
(TO
~
) T0' ? Avkti-
ot? rbv I iravra
%pdvov
a7rXo'a)? Kal
dhdXo)*;,
Kal tov avTov
cf)i'Xov
Kal
e-%6pbv
ed),
Kal
7roXepti]ad)
dirb
ydypas,
vl
|
Ka Kal 6
AvTTtos,
Kal to hUatov hcocrcb Kal
eptpevd)
ev toZ?
avvKetpevots, epp-evdv-
tcov Kal Avkticov.
i\[7r]top[Ko]vTi
tos debs
eptp-avtas yp.ev
Kal
13.
'Opdrpiov:
occurs as an
epithel
of
(51a).
The
epithel
would then be of
Zeus in two other Cretan
inscriptions.
Elean source
(cf.
\'A.
fpdrpa= ^rpa.
It is
generally explained
as
standing
15).
or else contain
hyper-Doric
d.

for
fpd.Tpi.os
with
o for
p
as in
"Oa|os
17.
emopKOv-ri
: see 42.""/.
278
GREEK DIALECTS
[No.
112
25
yiveadac
rrdvra rd
vrrevavrla,
evoptcoxri
he rb<;
0ej[[o]?
i\eos
r)p,ev
teal
ylvecrQai
rroWd
tcayaOd."
113. Dreros. Ill or II cent,
b.c,
but
copied
from an earlier version.
SGDI.4952.
Ditt.Syll.463.
Michel 23. Solmsen31.
eo?
Tir^a. |
'AyaOac Ttr^at. |
'E7rt rwv
AWa\e\o3v
koct/xiovtcov
||
5
ra)V
avy
Kutat /cat
|
KedidXwc
TIvpa)i\7ri(OL
Biaicovos,
| ypap,p,areo<;
|
10
he
<&i\i7nrov,
II rdhe
co/xoaav
I
dyeXdot
7rav\d^a>aroi etea^rbv 078077-]
15 Kovra
"
'O/jlvvco
II rdv '^arlav rdv
|
ep, rtpvraveian
|
/cat rbv
Aijva
20 rbv I
'Ayopalov
teal rbv
Ay)\va
rbv TaWalov
||
/cat rbv 'Aire'Wcova
|
toi>
AeXfytviov
/cat I Tay 'AOavaiav rdv
|
IToXtoi)%oy
/cat Toy
j
'AvreA.-
25 Xcova
rbpu
Uoinov
||
/cat rdv Aarovv /cat rdv
|
"
Aprep.Lv
/cat rbv
"Apea
I teal rdv
'A(pophirav
ical
|
rbv
'Epp,dv
teal rbv
"
AXiov
|
teal
30 rav
Bpcrdfiapriv ||
/cat
to//,
<J>otVt/ca teal rdv
| 'Afi(t[a>]my
/cat
Ta7
Vdv I /cat Toy
Ovpavbv
/cat
'
-tjpeoas
teal
rjpcodacra'i |
/cat
tcpavas
teat
35
7roTa|Luou9
/cat 0eot>? irdvra<i
|
/cat irdaas

fit) p,dv eyu>
|
7ro/ca toi?
40 At/TTtot? I /ca\aj<?
(ppovrjaelv
|
/at/tc re^vat
pujre
fia^avdi
fiijre
ev
vv/crl I
/i?/Te
TreS'
d/xepav.
/cat
|
cnrevo-ia) on tea
hvvap,ai
|
teatebv rat
45 7ro'Xet Tat twv Avrricov.
]||
5t/caf Se /cat
7J7>[a|i']|ja)z;
p,i]6ev evoptcov
|
I'jpLTjV.
teal
reXopbai
I
(fiiXohprfpios
/cat
|
(piXo/evd)aLO<;
|
/cat
/xr/Te Ta/i
50
7ro1|\ti/
trpohuxrelv
I
raj' T&jy
Apijpicov
J
tt?;Te ovpeta
rd
|
tco^
A/)?;-
55 otW I
/x^Se
ra
TC07
Ky[(w]||criW,
u^Se
aV|6pa<?
Tot?
7ro\Xep,iOL<i
rrpo-
00
S<w|aeti/
/x^tc
Apr}\pLOV<;
prjre Kya>||o-ioi"?,
/x??(i>e
crTa|o-to?
dp^elv
/cat
|
65
rwt
araaifrvri
|
dvrios
reXop,ai,
\
p,t]he
avvwp,oaC^a<i
crvva^elv
|
tt??Te
70
e'/x
iroXei I
it^Te ef
01 Ta?
|
7ro'A,eft>?
/x?7Te
|
dXXcoi
cruvre'Xe\\a-0at

el 8e
Ttfa? I tea
7rv0(op,ai
au\vop,vvovra<i, |
etjayyeXio)
rou
|
/co'aitoi/ toi?
75
7r\i'||acrtv.
et 8e TaSe
|
ii^ Kare'^oip-i, |
tow
(r)e
ttot
deovs,
|
tow
80
(ZpLocra, ep\p,avias rjp,i){i)v
II irdvra^ re teal
7ra|cra9,
/cat
tcateicrra)(i) |
113. Oath taken
by
the Drerian \doi : for
d7e\a?ot (see 31), ephebi,mem-
ephebi, promising loyalty
to Dreros bers
of
the
&yi\ai
or bands in which the
and the allied
Cnossos,
but
enmity
to Cretan
youth
were trained.

11-12.
Lyttos.
The dialect shows a
strong
ad-
iravd^o-roi.
: cf.
au<TTois
11. 140-141.
mixture of
kolv-t) forms,
but also retains Whether or not
meaning exactly
un-
many
of the Cretan characteristics.
girded,
the
epithet probably
refers to
3. AtGaXe'tov: cf. Law-Code V. 5.

some characteristic feature of the

6-7.
IIvpctfi-TrCwi
: obscure.

11.
d^e- ephebes'
dress.

45. Snwiv hi kt\. : but

No.
113]
CRETAN INSCRIPTIONS
279
6\e6pa>i i%6\\v\crdai
avros re I /cat
XPV
ia T
dp.d,
||
teal
fxtjre (jloi
85
<yav
| Kapirov (pepetv
]|| [tt?;Te 7]ufat/ca9 | [Titcrei^v
Kara
<fiv[akv p-r'jrle
irafxara
'
[| [evop/c{]ovri
6V
p,oi
| [toiW]
Oeovs,
tou?
| [co/xoaa,^
tXe'01/9 90
T/itef
| [teal 7roX]Xd
tca<yada
| St[So']yu.[e]f.
o/jlvvco
8e
||
T09 ai/ro? 95
deovs

J
?} /-iaf e7<w T07
/co'CTJ/Ltoy,
at a
At?) iop
l
/cta>vTt
rav
aye\\av
rov<i ro/ca
ejyBvo/jievovs
rov
|
avrbv
op/cov,
r6v\irep
a/xe?
ot&>/zo'|/ca/x.e9,
100
i/x/3a\etv
|
e<? ra^
j3a>\dv,
at
||
/ca
drroardvrL,
I toO
p.i]v6<;
rov
K.o\/jlvo-
105
fcapiov rj
rov
|
AXtatW

a Se
/3[<u]Xa
I
rrpa^dvroiv
Ka\\arov rov 110
Koa/jLilovra
ararf]pa<i
|
TrevraKOcriov;
I
a<'
a? /ca
ip/3d\7)i
I
dp.epa<i
ev
Tpt/Jii]va)L

||
at Se Xt<x<709
etrj<t>,
| d'yypa-^rdvroiv
I
e?
Ae\(piviov,
I
115
ocrera /ca
//.?)
rrpdfewvn ^p^fxara,
||
rovvop,a
eVt
Trarpbs \
/cat rb
TrXrj-
120
#09 toO
dp^yvpLou
e^ovofiaivovWes

on he ica
rrpd^wv'rt,
rail erai-
peiaiaiv
||
haaadadcoaav Tat9 I
e/x
7ro'Xet /cat at' rrei\ rivev
ovpevoivn
125
Apyjpioi.
[||
at Se
it?)
7r/oa'[fat]|ef
a
/ScoXa,
a[irrot] ||
Ta cWXo'a
d[iro-
130
Tet]|o"afTtt)f

7rpa[^ay]|T&)f
Se ot
epevral
I ot tcov dvd
pcoir
ivwv
|
/cat
hacradaOoicrav
||
Tat9
iraipeicuo-iv |
Kara ravrd." i:;r>
Ta'Se
v7ro/xvd/.ia\ra
ra?
Apijpias ^d>pa^
I ra?
dp^aia^
T0Z9
||
eVt- 140
ryivofxe'vois
a<wlo"TOi9

toV Te
'6p\icov
6p.vvpiev
I /cat
fcare^eiv. |
/cat ot
MtXaVtot
||
errefBofKevaav
|
eV Tat ve'at
ve\p.ovrjlai
rat
7ro'|Xet
Tat tco^ 145
Apiipicov
eve/ca t<z9 I
^copcis
rds
a||/Lta?,
ra?
a/x<^tl/.ta^oyu.e^a.
|
Nt- 150
KdTTip
[
Ta?
a7e'Xa9
I
||
/cat iXaiav
e\icacrTOV
(frvreveiv
/cal 155
re0pap,\p.vap dirohei^aL
'
09
Se /ca
/x?)
|| [0]iTeuo"et, a7r|[o]Teto-et
160
aTa|T77pa9 Tre^T^/co^Ta.
nothing of
laiosuits and executions shall nvev: rtves. 119.2a.

132-133.
[p]-
/ iiirimitil in the oath.

97 ft', al Ka to. ot tbv

dveptoirCvuv
: the collectors
of
(at) e^opKi^tovTi
ktX. : unless
they impose public (in
contrast to
sacred) funds,
the same oath
upon
the
&y\a, upon
those
ipevral= ^tt/to/, irpaKTopes.
Ct.
ipttiw
who are
passing
out
from
it
(?).
It is
=
ipewdw
Eustath. on II 127.

137.
generally
assumed that the oath was tcLSc
\nTO(ivdp.a.Ta
: if this
inscription
is
imposed upon
1,1 lose
entering
the
d7Aa,
a
copy
of an earlier one, we
may
as-
but it, is difficult to reconcile
iy5vop.t-
sume thai the
early
boundaries of Dre-
vous with such an
interpretation.

103. ros were

actually
described
in the
(i(3a\iv:
eiVo77eXerv impeach.

104-
original,
bul omitted here.

146-147.
105. diKad.7r00-Ta.vTi:
after they
have
v(iovr|[ai:
Eor
veop-yvtai.
with remark-
gone
out
of office.

11">. Xio-o-6s
: meta- able
metathesis,
seen also in \e
Ato^(os
phorical use, perhaps
insolvent.

127.
=
Neo/ttjwoj
of another
inscription.
APPENDIX
SELECTED BIBLIOGRAPHY OF WORKS OF
REFERENCE
WITH THE ABBREVIATIONS EMPLOYED
Periodicals
A.M.
=
Mitteilungen
des deutschen
archaologischen
Instituts. Athenische
Abteilung.
Am. J. Arch.
=
American Journal of
Archaeology.
Am. J. Phil.
=
American Journal of
Philology.
Annual British School
=
Annual of the British School at Athens.
AOtjvol
=
'Adrjva. ^,vyypa[j,/jui Trepio8iKov r^s
iv
A#r/i/uis iTvt<JTrjixovLK?j<i
krai-
peias.
P>.C.H.
=
Bulletin de
correspondance hellenique.
Ber.Berl.Akad.
=
Sitzungsberichte
dcr
koniglichen preussischeu
Akademie
der Wissenschaften zu Bei'lin.
Ber.Sachs.Ges.
=
Berichte iiber die
Verhandlungen
der
koniglichen
sach-
sischen Gesellschaft der Wissenschaften zu
Leipzig. Philologisch-
historische Classe.
Ber.Wien.Akad.
=
Sitzungsberichte
der kaiserlichen Akademie der Wissen-
schaften in Wien.
PhHologiseh-historische
Classe.
Berl.Phil.Woch.
=
Berliner
philologische
Wochenschrift.
Bz.B.
=
Bezzenberger's Beitriige
zur Kunde der
indogenuanischen Sprachen.
Class. Journ.
=
Classical Journal.
Class. Phil.
=
Classical
Philology.
Class.
Quart.
=
Classical
Quarterly.
Class. Rev.
=
Classical Review
.
Diss.
Argent.
=
1 Hssrrtationes
philologicae Argentoratenses
selectae. St rass-
burg.
Diss. Hal.
=
Dissertationes
philologicae
I [alenses.
1 [alle.
Eranos
=
Eranos. Acta
philologica
Succana.
'E</>.Ap^.
=
'Ec^/uepis dp^aioAoyi/o/.
Glotta
=
Glotta. Zeitschrift iiir
griechigche
and lateinische
Sprache.
281
282 GREEK DIALECTS
Gott.Gel.Anz.
=
Gottingische gelehrte Anzeigen.
Gott.Nachr.
=
Nachrichten von der
koniglichen
Gesellschaft tier Wissen-
schaften zu
Gottingen.
Greek Inscr. Brit. Mus.
=
The Collection of Ancient Greek
Inscriptions
in
the British Museum.
Hermes
=
Hermes. Zeitschrift fur classische
Philulogie.
I.F.
=
Indogermanische Forschungen.
I.F.Anz.
=
Anzeiger
fiir
indogermanische Sprach-
und Altertumskunde.
J. U.S.
=
Journal of Hellenic Studies.
Jb. arch. Inst.
=
Jahrbuch des deutschen
archaologischen
Instituts.
Jb.f.Ph.
=
Jahrbiicher fiir klassische
Philologie.
K.Z.
=
Zeitschrift fiir
vergleichende Sprachwissenschaft, begriindet
von
A. Kuhn.
M.S.L.
=
M6moires de la Sochite' de
linguistique.
Mon.Antichi
=
Monumenti antichi
pubblicati per
cura della reale accade-
mia dei Lincei.
Mus.Ital.
=
Museo italiano di antichita classica.
NeueJb.
=
Neue Jahrbiicher fiir das klassische
Altertum,
Geschichte und
deutsche Literatur und fiir
Padagogik.
Oest. Jhrh.
=
Jahreshefte des oesterreichischen
archaologischen
Instituts in
Wien.
Philol.
=
Philologus.
Zeitschrift fiir das klassische Altertum.
Rev. Arch.
=
Revue
arch^ologique.
Rev.de Phil.
=
Revue de
philologie.
Rev.Et.Gr.
=
Revue des etudes
grecques.
Rh.M.
=
Rheinisches Museum fiir
Philologie.
Trans. Am.Phil. Ass.
=
Transactions of the American
Philological
Associa-
tion.
Wiener Stud.
=
Wiener Studien. Zeitschrift fiir klassische
Philologie.
Woch.f.klass.Phil.
=
Wochenschrift fiir klassische
Philologie.
Zt.oest.Gymn.
=
Zeitschrift fiir die oesterreichischen
Gymnasien.
Texts and Commentaries
Cauer
=
P.
Cauer,
Delectus
inscriptionnni
Graecarum
propter
dialectum
memorabiliiun. 2d ed.
Leipzig
18S3.
Ditt.Or.
=
W.
Dittenberger,
Orientis Graeci
inscriptiones
selectae.
Leip-
zig
1903-1905.
Ditt.Syll.
=
W.
Dittenberger, Sylloge inscriptionnni
Graecarum. 2d ed.
Leipzig
1893-1901.
SELECTED BIBLIOGRAPHY 283
Hicks
=
E. L. Hicks and G. F.
Hill,
Manual of Greek Historical
Inscrip-
tions. 2d ed. Oxford 1901. Hicks
1
refers to the first edition.
Hoffmann
=
O.
Hoffmann,
Die
griechischen
Dialekte in ihrem historiscnen
Zusammenhange
mit den
wichtigsten
ihrer
Quellen
dargestellt.
Got-
tingen.
I. Der siidachaische Dialekt
[Arcadian
and
Cyprian].
1891.
II. Der nordachilische Dialekt
[Tliessalian
and
Lesbian].
18!):;.
III. Der ionische
Dialekt, Quellen
and Lautlehre. 1898.
IG.
=
Inscriptiones
Graecae consilio et auctoritate Academiae litterarum
regiae
Borussicae editae.
IV.
Inscriptiones Argolidis,
ed M. Fraenkel. 1902.
VII.
Inscriptiones Megaridis
et
Boeotiae,
ed. W.
Dittenberger.
1892.
IX. i.
Inscriptiones
Phocidis, Locridis, Aetoliae, Acarnaniae,
insula-
rum maris
Ionii,
ed. W.
Dittenberger.
1897.
IX. ii.
Inscriptiones Thessaliae,
ed. O. Kern. 1908.
XII. i.
Inscriptiones
Rhodi Chalces
Carpathi
cum Saro
Casi,
ed. F.
Ililler de
Gaertringen.
1895.
XILii.
Inscriptiones
Lesbi Nesi
Tenedi,
ed. W. Paton. 1899.
XII.iii.
Inscriptiones Symes
Teutlussae Teli
Nisyri Astypalaeae
Ana-
phes
Therae et Therasiae
Pholegandri
Meli
Cimoli,
ed. F. Hiller
de
Gaertringen.
1898.
XII. iii.
Supplement.
1894.
XII.vi.
Inscriptiones Cycladum praeter
Tenum,
ed. F. Ililler de
Gaertringen.
1903.
XILvii.
Inscriptiones Amorgi,
ed. Delamarre. 1908.
XIV.
Inscriptiones
Siciliae et
Italiae,
ed. G. Kaibel. 1890.
Inschr.v.
Magnesia
=
O.
Kern,
Die Inschriften
von
Magnesia
am Marau-
der. Berlin 1900.
Inschr.v.Olympia
=
Dittenberger-Purgold,
Die Inschriften von
Olympia.
Berlin 1896.
Inscr.Jurid.
=
Dareste-Haussoullier-Reinach,
Recueil des
inscriptions juri-
diques grecqnes.
Paris 1895 ft".
Michel
=
Ch.
Michel,
Recueil d
'inscriptions grecqnes.
Paris l!>00.
Roberts
=
E. S.
Roberts,
[ntroduction to Greet
Epigraphy.
Part I. Cam-
bridge
1887. Part II
(with
E. A.
Gardner).
Cambridge
190."). All
references are to Part
I,
unless
II is added.
SGDI.
=
Collitz-Bechtel, Sammlung
der
griechischen
Dialektinachriften.
Gottingen
1881 If.
Solmsen
=
F.
Solmsen, [nscriptiones
Graecae ad inlustrandas dialectos
selectae. 2d ed.
Leipzig
1905.
284 GREEK DIALECTS
Ziehen,
Leges
Sacrae
=
L.
Ziehen,
Leges
Graecorum sacrae e titulis col-
lectae.
Leipzig
190G.
Lexicogkaphy
Fick-Bechtel
=
Die
griechischen
Personennamen nach ihrer
Bildung
er-
klart nnd
systematisch geordnet.
2d ed.
by
A. Fick and F. Bechtel.
Gottingen
1894.
Herwerden
=
H. van
Herwerden,
Lexicon Graecum
suppletorium
et dialecti-
cian.
Leyden
1892.
Herwerden,
App.
=
Appendix
Lexici Graeci
suppletorii
et dialectici.
Ley-
den 1894.
L.&S.
=
Liddell & Scott's Greek Lexicon. 7th ed. New York 1883.
Pape
=
W.
Pape,
Worterbuch der
griechischen Eigennamen.
3d ed.
Braunschweig
1884.
Searles
=
Helen M.
Searles,
Lexicographical Study
of the Greek
Inscrip-
tions.
Chicago
1898.
Indo-Eueopean Comparative Grammar
Brugmann,Grd.
=
K.
Brugmann,
Grundriss der
vergleichenden
Gramniatik
der
indogermanischen Sprachen.
2d ed.
Strassburg
1897 ff.
Brugmann,
Kz.V. Gr.
=
K.
Brugmann,
Kurze
vergleichende
Gramniatik der
indogermanischen Sprachen. Strassburg
1902-1904.
Delbriick,Vergl. Syntax
=
B.
Delbruck,
Vergleichende Syntax
der
indoger-
manischen
Sprachen.
3 vols.
Strassburg
1893-1900.
Greek Grammar
Brugmann,
Gr.Gr.
=
K.
Brugmann,
Griechische Gramniatik. 3d ed. Mu-
nich 1900.
Goodwin
=
W. W.-
Goodwin,
Greek Grammar. Revised ed. Boston 1892.
Hirt
=
II.
Hirt,
Handbuch der
griechischen
Laut- und Formenlehre. Hei-
delberg
1902.
Kiilmer-Blass
=
Kuhner's Ausfiihrliche Grammatik der
griechischen Spraclie.
3d ed. Part
I,
revised
by
Blass. 2 vols. Hannover 1890-1892.
Kuhner-Gerth
=
Kuhner's Ausfiihrliche Grammatikder
griechischen Sprache.
3d ed. Part
II,
revised
by
Gerth. 2 vols. Hannover 1898-1904.
G.Meyer
=
Gustav
Meyer,
Griechische Grammatik. 3d ed.
Leipzig
1896.
Greek Dialects

General Works
Ahrens
=
H. L.
Ahrens,
De Graecae
linguae
dialectis.
2
vols.
Gottingen
1839-1843.
SELECTED BIBLIOGRAPHY Js.".
Hoffmann
=
Hoffmann,
Die
griechischen
Dialekte. 3 vols. See
above,
p.
283.
Meister
=
R.
Meister,
Die
griechischen
Dialekte. 2 vols.
Gottingen.
I.
Asiatisch-Aolisch, Bootisch,
Thessalisch. 1882.
II.
Eleisch, Arkadisch,
Kyprisch.
1889.
i
Special Dialects
Attic
Meisterhans
=
K.
Meisterhans,
Grannnatik der attischen
Inschriften,
3d ed.
by
E.
Schwyzer.
Berlin 1900. .
Ionic
Hoffmann
(see
above, p. 283)
III. 1898.
Smyth
=
II. W.
Smyth,
The Sounds and Inflections of the Greek Dialects.
Ionic. Oxford 1894.
Arcadian and
Cyprian
Spitzer,
Lautlehre des arkadischen Dialektes. Kiel 1883.
Bennett,
On the Sounds and Inflections of the
Cyprian
Dialect. Nebraska
University
Studies 1888.
Smyth,
The
Arcado-Cyprian
Dialect,
Trans. Am. Phil. Ass.
XVIII,
59 ff.
1887.
Meister
II,
123 ff. 1889.
Hoffmann I. 1891.
Lesbian
Meister
I,
1 ff. 1882.
Hoffmann II. 1893.
Thessalian
Meister
I,
287 ff. 1882.
Prellwitz,
De dialecto Thessalica.
Gottingen
1885.
Hoffmann [I. 1893.
Solmsen,
Thessaliotis und
Pelasgiotis,
Rh.M.LVIII,598ff.
L903.
Boeotian
Meister
I,
201 ff. 1882.
Sad6e,
Dc Bbeotiae fcitulorura
dialecto,
1 )iss. Hal. XV 1,1 t5ff. L903. Refer-
ences are to the
pages
of the
separate
issue.
Delphian
"Valaori,
Der
delp
hische Dialekt.
Gottingen
L901.
Wendel, Register
zu den [nschriften von
1
>.]]
>1 i
, SG DI. I V. 1M if. L901.
Liirrimi.
Allen,
De dialecto
Locrensium,
Curtius Studien
III,
205 ff. 1870.
286 GREEK DIALECTS
Elean
Daniel,
De dialecto Eliaca. Halle 1880.
Meister
II,
1 ft\ 1899.
Doric
Boisacq,
Les Dialectes doriens. Paris 1891.
i
j
Laconian
Mitllensiefeu,
De titulorum Laconicorum
dialecto,
Diss.
Argent.VI,
131 ff.
1882.
Heraclean
Meister,
De dialecto Ileracliensium
Italicorum, CurtiusStudienIV,355ff.
'
1871.
Argolic
von
Friesen,
Ueber die
Eigentumlichkeiten
der
argeiscken
Dialektin-
schriften.
Upsala
Universitets Arskrift 1897.
Ilanisch,
De titulorum
Argolicorum
dialecto.
Gottingen
1903.
Mlodnicki,
De
Argolidis
dialecto.
Brody
1900.
Corinthian
Kretschmer,
Die
griechischen Vaseninschriften,
16 ff.
Megarian
Schneider,
De dialecto
Megarica.
Giessen 1882.
Koppner,
Der Dialekt
Megaras
und der
megarischen Kolonien,
Jb.f.Ph.
Suppl.XVIII,530ff.
1892.
Solmsen,
Beitrage
zur
griechischen Wortforschung I,
93 ff. 1909.
Rhodian
Bjorkegren,
De sonis dialecti Rhodiacae.
Upsala
1902.
Coan
Barth,
De Coorum titulorum dialecto. Basel 1890.
Theran
Ilauptvogel,
Die dialektischen
Eigentumlichkeiten
der Inschriften von
Thera. Cilli 1900-1907.
Cretan
Baunack,
Die Inschrift von
Gortyn. Leipzig
1885.
Herforth,
De dialecto
Cretica,
Diss.Hal.
VIII,
192 ff. 1887.
2kis,
Ile/n t^s KprjTLKrjs
BiaXeKTov. Athens 1891.
Kieckers,
Die lokalen Versehiedenheiten im Dialekte Kretas.
Marburg
1908.
NOTES AND
REFERENCES
287
Pamphylian
Bezzenberger,
Zur
Beurteilung
des
pamphylischen Dialekts,
Bz.B.V,325
If.
Kretschmer,
Zum
pamphylischen Dialekt, K.Z.XXXIIf,258ff.
Meister,
Die Inschrift von
Sillyon
und der
pamphylische Dialekt,
Ber.
Sachs.Ges.
1904,1
ff.
Meillet,
La
place
du
pamphylien parmi
les dialectes
grecs,
Rev.Et.Gr
XXI,413ff.
NOTES AND
REFERENCES
1
1. Interrelation of the dialects.
Ahrensl,lff.
Cqjlite,
Die Verwandt-
schaftsverhaltnisse der
griechischen
Dialekte mit besonderer Riicksicht auf
die thessalische
Mundart,l8S5.
Smyth,The
Dialects of North
Greece,
Am.J.
Phil.
VII,421
ff.
,
1887.
Hoffmann,
De mixtis Graecae
linguae dialectis,
1888.
Hoffmann
I, Iff.,
1891.
Solmsen,
Thessaliotis und
Pelasgiotis.Rh.M.LVIII,
598
ff.,
1903.
Id.,
Eigennanien
als
Zeugen
der
Stammesmischung
in Boeo-
tian,
Rh.M.LIX,481ff.,
1904.
Meister,
Dorer und
Achaerl,
1904.
Thumb,
Dialektforschung
und
Stammesgeschichte,
Neue Jb.
1905,385ff. Buck,
The Interrelations of the Greek
Dialects,
Class. Phil.
IT,
211 it'., 1907.
Kretschmer, Zur Geschichte der
griechischen
Dialekte,
Glottal,4ff.,1907.
Cf. also the brief statements in the histories of
Busolt,
I
2
,
192
IV.; E.
Meyer,11,74 ff., 264,
284
ff.;
Bury,47ff.,53ff.;
also
Wilamowitz,Herakles
2
1.6 ff. Beloch's extreme
skepticism
toward the trad it
ion,
and
particularly
his
denial of the Doric
migration,
has
fortunately
found few adherents
among
1
These are
arranged
to
correspond
with the sections of (he Grammar. The
references are
mostly
to discussions outside of the Greek Grammars and (lie
grammars
of
special dialects,
as listed
above, systematic
citation of which would
seem
superfluous.
And even for this scattered literature
completeness
has aol
been
sought,
and
perhaps
no consistent
principle
of selection will be evident.
But in the main
preference
is
given
to the more recent articles in which the
material is
quoted
with some fullness and the dialectic
scop.'
of a
given pecu-
liarity
denned.
In the notes some detailsarc added which were
intentionally
omitted from the
text,
but also some few
important
Eorms which were omitted
through
oversi
jhl
or became accessible too late to be
incorporated
in the text
;
these lasl
Including
someformsfromthe new
fragments
of
Corinna,
Berliner
KlassikertexteV.ii,82ff.,
which failed to reach me until
recently.
The
references, except
those to the
present
work which are
mostly by
section
numbers and in Clarendon
type
as
usual,
are
by pages,
or,
lor collections of
inscriptions, by
the numbers of tin- latter. In a case like Boffmann'sGriechische
Dialekte,
1.135 would refer to no.
136,
but
1,13-")
to
p.
135.
288 GREEK DIALECTS
the historians and none
among
students of the dialects. See
Buck,
Am.J.
Phil.XXI,
319.
P.
2,
note 2. The
"
much more
problematical
"
view referred to is that
of Kretschmer in the article cited above.
Skepticism
is now
expressed
also
by Solmsen, Beitrage
zu
griech. Wortforschung 1,93,
note 2.
Pp. 6,
7. As a
general
term
covering
the Aeolic and the
Arcado-Cyprian
or Achaean
group,
and
corresponding
to the use
by
some scholars of either
Aeolic or Achaean in a wider
sense,
"
Central Greek
"
has been
proposed by
Thumb in the article cited
above,
but has not met with favor. We
prefer
to differentiate the Aeolic of the north and the Achaean of the
south,
while
recognizing
their
striking
affinities, and,
when a term
covering
both is de-
sired,
to
speak simply
of Aeolic-Achaean.
P.
6,
note. The view referred to is that which is elaborated from the
archaeological standpoint by Ridgeway, Early Age
of
Greece,
and from the
linguistic standpoint by
Meister,
Dorer und Achaer.
Against
this cf. Ed.
Meyer 11,72
"Von
archaeologischer
Seite hat man mehrfach eine
'
vor-
achaeische
'
Bevolkerung
und Cultur des
Peloponnes
und eine achaeische
Einwanderung
Jahrhunderte vor der dorischen construiert. Das sind reine
Luftgebilde,
uber die eine Discussion
unmoglich ist,
da ihnen
jede
histo-
rische
Grundlage fehlt"; and,
on the
linguistic side, Fick,Woch.f.Klass.
Phil.
1905,
593
ff.; Thumb,
Neue Jb.
1905,
385
ff.; Schwyzer,
I. F. Anz.
XVIII,
46 ff.
; Buck, Class.Phil.II,245,note.
Pp.
8 ff. No mention is made of
Macedonian, which,
so far as we can
judge
from the
scanty remains,
is a form of
Greek,
but detached at such
an
early period
that it is best not classed as one of the Greek dialects in
the
ordinary
sense. Yet it shows some notable
points
of
agreement
with
the
neighboring
Thessalian. Cf.
Hoffmann,
Die Makedonen.
3.
Kuhner-Blassl,26ff.
and the literature cited.
4.
Kirchhoff,
Studien zu Geschichte des
griechischen Alphabets,
4th ed.
Roberts,
Introduction to Greek
Epigraphy.
Larfeld,
Handbuch der
grie-
chischen
Epigraphik,31l)
ff. Fr.
Wiedemann,
Zt. oest.
Gymn.
LVIII,
222 ff.
,
LIX,G73ff.;
Klio
VIII,523ff.
4.4. On T
=
cto- see
Foat,
J.II.S.
XXV,
338
ff.,XXVI,286ff.
Tera(p)P
e<>
etc. in the
sixth-century inscription
of
Ephesus (Hogarth,
Excavations at
Ephesus,
122
ff.)
removes all
suspicion
from the
reading [^JaAaT^s
at Teos
(no.
3 B
22-23).
5.
Buck,
Class. Phil.
II,
275
ff., and,
for further Lesbian
examples,
Hoff-
mann
II,
355 ff.
8.
Brugmann
Gr.Gr.29,
32.
Hatzidakis,
K.Z.
XXXVI,
589.
NOTES AND
REFERENCES 289
9.
Solmsen,K.Z.XXXII,513ff.; Rh.M.LVII,600ff.
Oiapos
occurs in two
late decrees of
Corcyra
and
Epidamnus (Inschr.v.Magnesia,nos.4
1.
16).
9.2 a.
Sadee,
De Boeot. tit. dial.
,
80.
10. The
change
of iv to
iv has
nothing
to do with the
position
before
vowel or
consonant,
as was once
thought,
but is
probably
due to 1 he
proclitic
character of the word. Once
established,
Iv
passed
over to the
compounds
regardless
of their accent. With
regard
to
aTrexofxcwi
etc.,
the e was unac-
cented in the
nom.,
and
possibly
in these ace. forms
(our
accentuation of
them as
-/aiVos
is
merely
for
convenience,
see 103
a).
But other
examples
of t are
lacking
even for unaccented
syllables (cf. iSLKdcra/xev
also in no.
16),
and without further material it is useless to
attempt any
more
precise
for-
mulation of the conditions. Cf.
Solmsen,Bz.
B.
XVII,
335
;
K. Z.
XXXIV,
451.
Baunack,Ber.Sachs.Ges.l893,118. Buck, Class.Phil.11,268.
It is not accidental that
Pamphylian,
which
agrees
with
Arcado-Cyprian
in several
important
features
(see p. 8,
note),
has not
only
I ttoXu = iv iro-
Aei,
but also
regularly
is
=
es, ,
and that
is
also occurs several times at
Vaxos,
but
rarely
elsewhere. Cf.
Meister,
Ber. Sachs. Ges.
1!)()4,23.
11.
Kretschmer,K.Z.XXXI,375ff.
For
lorta cf. also
Sohnsen,
Inter-
suchungen
zur
griech.
Laut-und
Verslehre, 191ff.,
213
if.; Sommer,Griech.
Lautstudien,94ff.; Ehrlich,K.Z.XLI,289ff.; Buck,
I.F.
XXV,
257 ff.
For Att.
^t'Atot (cf.
also
76,
117)
the assumed
*x<.'o"Aioi may
be
dispensed
with,
if we
adopt
the view of
Wackernagel, I.F.XXV, 329,
that I in eAi
gives
Att. ZAi
by
assimilation,
for which he cites also Att.
MtAt'^tos
for
MtiAi;(ios, M^At^tos, /xe'AAt^os
of the other dialects.
Wackernagel
also dis-
cusses the
change
of e to i in
Ifxdriov,
which is the
regular spelling
in
Attic,
while elsewhere we find the
spelling
to be
expected
(cf. el/xu), namely t/xd-
tlov
(our
no.
8.2), eipxriov, eijU.aTi07x.ds (cf. Ditt.Syll.653 passim, 939).
12. Cf. also the ethnicon
Hapo'xfcos,
SGDI. 2524
=
Ile/oox&os,
A.M.
XXXII,65.
A similar
change
before A
appears
in
AuA<ikoV
of the earliest
Delphian
coins and
AaA<oi
of an unedited
Delphian inscription.
Cf.
Perdrizet,B,ev.
Et.Grec.XI,422.
13.
Buck, Class.Phil.II,253ff.
13.^>. Boeot. 7ro/<u, ovttoku occur in the new
fragments
of Corinna.
17.
Schulze,
Gott.Gel.Anz.
1897,
904.
19.
Sohnsen, K.Z.XXXrV,554ff.; Rh.M.LVIII,612,LIX,493ff. Buck,
Class.Phil.11,270.
20. For
y
A[xcf)iKTiov<;, 'A/x^iK-nWes.
see
Kretschmer, K.Z.XXXI,429,669.
For
ato-i/i.vdVas, ai<rvfjivrjTrj'i,
see Sol msen, Beit
rage
zur
griech.
Worl
forschung
290 GREEK DIALECTS
1,58 ff.,
where
/x6\vj38o<;
beside
p.6\i/3oq
and some other similar cases are
discussed.
28. Until there is other evidence that
Meg.
E is used for the
genuine
dipththong
,
the forms TF.Se and aA.E of the
early Megarian inscription
(Wilhelm,
A.M.
XXXI, 89ff.;
cf . Solmsen ibid. 342
ff.; Baunack,
Philolo-
gus
LV,474; Keil,Gott.]Srachrvl906,231ff.; Schwartz,
ibid.240ff.), though
taken as reiSe and dAAei
by
Keil,
are best
understood,
with
Solmsen,
Bei-
triige
zur
griech. Wortforschung 1,96,
as
rrjSe,
which occurs IG. VII.
52,
and
olXXtj.
Cf.
132.6,
where
they
are so cited.
28 a. The lexicons
give cktio-is,
doubtless because of
runs. But there is
no evidence that the
penult
was
short, and,
while the word seems not to
occur in the Attic
inscriptions,
the
spelling
tKTeio-is
is
decidedly
the more
usual in the
papyri (Mayser,
Gram.d.
Papyri, 91),
thus
agreeing
with Ton.
cKTacrts
(SGDI.5532.17)
and Arc.
ccrrao-is
(no.
18.
32).
The introduction
of the
strong grade
of the root is due to the influence of the verbal forms.
34o. For toto
=
tovto. cf.
Kretschmer,
K.Z.
XXXIX,
553 ff.
35rt. Cf.
Schulze, Quaestiones
Epicae, 52ff.;
Gott.Gel.Anz.
1897,
904.
Hoffmann
II,
430 ff .
Solmsen,
Untersuchungen
zur
griech.
Laut- und Vers-
lehre,169ff.
38. For Attic cf. Meisterhans 67 ff.
39. For Attic cf . Meisterhans 36 ff .
41.1a and 94.6. Cf.
Buck,
Class. Phil.
II,
263
ff.,
where Arc.
kIttl,
A.M.
XXXI,229,
was
overlooked;
and most
recently,
on the situation in Les-
bian and
Boeotian, Nachmanson,
Glotta
11,135
ff. But further
inscriptional
evidence is wanted before the
question
can be
regarded
as settled.
41.2. For a> from ao in all
dialects,
not West Greek
a,
cf.
Buck,
Am. J.
Phil.
XXI,
321
; Ehrlich, K.Z.XL,
355 ff. Otherwise
Jacobsohn,
Philologus
LXVII,35.
For Boeot.
SawcpaTew
etc. cf. also
Buck, I.F.XXV,262ff.
41.4. It is the
prevailing
view that
original apo
or
a/rw gives
Att.
ew,
never
w,
and that
e.g.
Att.
npcopds,
koivwv must be from
*rip.a-pop6s
or
*TL(jLa-ftop6<;, *KOLvafd)v.
Cf.
Wackernagel,K.Z.
XXVII,
263
;
Johansson. Bz.
B.
XV, 169;
EulenbergJ.F.XV.
138.
Against
this
rightly Ehrlich.K.Z.XL,
354
ff.,
although
the conditions
governing
the distribution of Att. ew and o>
are still in
part
obscure.
41.4a. Hoffmann
111,281,522;
Smyth
343
If.; SGDI.5278,5311.
41. 1 r.
Buck, Glottal,
131 ff.
42.1. For Dor.
rj
even from
epa,
cf. also Ahrens
11,193 ;
Kulmer-Blass
I,
203
;
Thumb, Griech.
Sprache
im Zeitalter des Ilellenismus, 93
ff.; Zupitza,
K.Z.XLII,75.
The
change
is not
merely
late Doric. Aside from
rjp, fiXrjfj
in
Alcman,
Kprjs
in
Aristophanes,
etc.. some of the
inscriptional examples
NOTES AND REFERENCES 291
are
very early, e.g.
Ther.
KA-qydpa?
IG. XII.iii. 1461.
Delph.
ivvf),
not
pre-
viously quoted,
occurs B.C.II.
XXVII,22,
26.
Like Rhod.
'Ay9jva$
also Ion.
'Hy^va^SGDI.Seie.lS
(Smyrna)
,
'Apxr)va
ibid. 54715
(Thasos)
in contrast to
'Ap^ed-raKi-os
ibid.5691
(Erythrae).
42.2. For Dor.
-q
from ed cf. also Kiihner-Blass
1,203 ; Bechtel,
Bz.B.
XXI,
231
;
Bjorkegren,
De sonis dial,
likod.,
50
; Solmsen,
Berl.Phil.Woch.
1904,662 ;
Wilhelm,Oest.JhrbJV,80(Arc. nai^s
=
Meg. Ilaveas).
Note als i
Arg.
Tptry^s,
our no. 82.
42.5 a.
Sade,
De Boeot. tit.
dial.,
84 ff.
42.55. For tw in Tarentine
writers,
e.g.
tuos
=
rios, quoted
from Rhin-
tkon,
cf.
Solmsen,
K.Z.
XXXII,
544.
42.5 tf. J.
Sckmidt,
K.Z.
XXXVIII,
39 ff. Cret.
kwt^vt^ etc., Solmsen,
K.Z.
XXXII,
532 ff.
Delph. 7roidvT(ov,
Heracl.
iroiovTaacn, Buck,
Glotta
I,
130. Mess, ttoiovtl occurs
Inschr.v.Magnesia
43.29.
42.6.
Delph.,
Heracl.
mum, Buck,
Glotta
1,129.
44.1. It is
commonly
held that oa
gives
West Greek d. But cf. Buck.
Class.Phil.II,255ff.
46. J. Schmidt, K.Z.
XXXII,321ff.
49.1.
njoTot'Sttn,
A.M.XXXII,304.
49.3.
dSeAds
is also attested for
Achaean,
'E<.'Apx.H>OS,07.
It was doubt-
less common to all the West Greek dialects.
50-55.
Thumb,
Zur Geschichte des
griechischen Digamma,
I.F.1X.
294 ff.
51.
Meister,
Dorer und Achaer
1,38 ff., 58,87
ff.
52a.
J.Schmidt,K.Z.XXXIII,455ff. Solmsen,K.Z.XXXH,273ff.;
Un-
tersuchungen
zur
griech.
Laut- und
Verslehre,
1 86 ff.
52b,
r.
Tlmml),I.F.IX,336ff.;
I.F.
Anz.XIV,
9, XIX.10.
Solmsen,
Un-
tersuchungen
zur
griech.
Laut- und
Verslehre,
ls71'f. Souimcr, Criech.
Lautstudien,
90 ff .
54.
Wackernagel,
K.Z.
XXV,
260 ff.
Kretschmer,
K. Z.
XXI,
I tOff.
Schulze,QuaestionesEpicae,6ff.,84ff.,352ff.
HoffmannIII,372,391ff.,407ff.
Solmsen, Untersuchungen
zur
griech.
Laut- und
Verslehre,
181
ff.,
302 ff.
The
history
of
up
in
pCapos
etc.
is so
nearly parallel
to thai of
vp
etc.
that it has been included in the same tabular
representation.
Bui it is uol
wholly
identical. Tn Cretan the
p
of
trp
survives
longer
than that of
vp
etc., e.g.
in the Law-Code
piapop-oipov
beside Kcrtvio
and
xaXos;
and
per-
haps
also in the case of Horn. Taos
and
yovcros. OD which most
recentl)
Jacobsolm, Hermes
XLIV,
79 ff.
55.
/3p
=
/rp.
Soliiisrii.l
atersuchungen
zur
griech.
Laut- und
Verslehre,
175 ff.
292 GREEK DIALECTS
57,58. Thumb,
Untersuchungen
ilber den
Spiritus Asjjer. Sommer,
Griech. Lautstudien.
58 h. In connection with
Argol. iapds
mention should have been made
of
t/ceVas,
no. 75. Cf. Sommer
I.e.,
24.
59.1.
Meister,
Borer und Achaer
1,7
ff. Meister's view that the
change
was restricted to
Sparta
is untenable. A new
exception
is our no. 69. See
also
p.
288.
59.2. Meister ibid. 55 ff.
60.
Weisschuh,
Be rhotacismo
linguae
Graecae.
60.1. Meister
11,49
ff.
60.3. Hoffmann
111,576
ff.
61.
Kretschmer, K.Z.XXXII,513ff. Buck, Class.Phil.II,247ff.
61.6.
rjfjucros (jo tjixutov)
in
Phocis, Rhodes,
and
Astypalaea
is
probably
a contamination of
^ktctos
with
rj/xio-w;
of the
Koivrj.
63. On Cret.
Dlvrios, Meister,
Borer und Achaer
1,78
ff.
64.
Meister,
Borer und Achaer
1,25
ff.
67.
Kretschmer, K.Z.XXII,426ff. Jacobsohn, K.Z.XLII,264ff.
68.
Brugmann, Gr.Gr.H2ff.,
with literature cited.
68.2. In
calling
the
y
of
yiepvpa
unexplained
I had overlooked for the
moment the
probable explanation
that it is due to dissimilation from the
<f>.
So also Bor.
yXi-rruy (Alcman), yXtcpapov (Alcman,
Pindar,
etc.)
=
fSXiirw,
(3\e<papov-
Cf.
Solmsen,
Ueber dissimilations- und assimilationserschei-
nungen
bei den
altgriechischen gutturalen,
5
; Mansion,
Les
gutturales
grecques,
60.
68.4a.
Saliva
is now attested for
Cyprian
also. Cf.
Aavxva(j>opio,
Mei-
ster, Ber.Sachs.Ges.1908,2
ff .
69.3.
Schulze,K.Z.XXXHT,318ff. Kretschmer, K.Z.XXXV,608.
69.4. Like
twao-is
is
annraad/xevo^,
from
*av-n"ira-,
in the new
fragments
of Comma.
71a.
Brugmann,
Gr.Gr.80.
Jacobsohn, K.Z.XLU,
274.
72.
Solmsen,
A.M.
1906,
347
ff.; Beitrage
zur
griechischen
Wortfor-
schung
1,106
ff.
73 ff. On relics of Aeolic vv etc. in Chios and other once
Aeolic,
later
Ionic, territory
in Asia
Minor,
see 184 a
;
at Eleusis
('I/x/AajoaSos)
,
Solmsen,
Rh.M.LVIII,623;
in
Macedonian, Solmsen,
I. F.
VII, 48, Hoffmann,
Bie
Makedonen,
125 ff.
76. On the difficult
question
whether in the intermediate
stage
of the
development
of
o-p,
etc. cr became z or
h,
cf.
Sommer,
Griech.
Lautstudien,
25 ff. and the literature cited.
NOTES AND REFERENCES 293
77.2. v<r + consonant
may
arise in new formations ami
undergo
the same
development
as
secondary
intervocalic vcr. Cf. Lesb.
ei/coio-ros, 116<y,
and
Corcyr.
iK\oyt.,ov<j9<D,
140.35.
77.3.
avyKoiaav
etc. in a late
inscription
of
Cyrene
I
suspect
of
being
an
artificial,
not an
inherited,
Aeolism. Cf.Class.Phil.il. 272.
80. For
pp, especially
in
Boeotian,
cf.
Solmsen, Rh.M.LIX,486
ff. But
in
just
what
dialects,
besides
Attic,
West
Ionic, Arcadian, Elean,
and
Theran,
pp
is to be
recognized
as
normal,
cannot be determined with
any
certainty
from the
existing
evidence. In some dialects where we find a few-
examples
both of
pp
and of
per,
or even of
pa only,
the latter
may
be so
late as to be
easily
attributable to
Koivy
influence. But it is also
possible
that in some dialects
pp
was
only
an occasional
colloquialism
and that
per
was
preserved,
even without external
influence,
in careful
speech.
Cf.
86,
p.
68. The isolated
ndppwv (also
in Tim. Locr. and Pint. Instit.
Lac.)
is
especially significant.
But we do not feel warranted as
yet
in
assuming
that
pp
was common to the West Greek dialects in
general.
81. For T =
crcr in
Ionic,
cf. 4.4.
81<7. On late Cretan 8d\a00a
etc.,
cf.
Thumb,
Neue
Jb.1905,391
;
Ma-
ster,
Dorer und Achaer
1,68
ff. But
against
the latter 's
understanding
of
typairo-e.
of the Law-Code as
lypdircrl
=
iypd<j>dr),
cf .
Jacobsthal,I.F.XXI,
Beiheft,18ff.
81b.
Schulze,
G6tt.Gel.Anz.
1897,900
ff.
82.
Lagercrantz,
Zur
griech. Lautgeschichte,
19 ff. For crcr add Coan
ocrcro?,
Calymn.
SiKaaaio).
84. On the
question
of
Megarian
SS or
,
cf.
Lagercrantz,
Zur
griech.
Lautgeschichte,
27.
Meister,
Dorer und Achaer
1,160.
Earlier
inscrip-
tional evidence is needed to settle the matter.
The Rhodian vase with the
inscription containing
Aer?
is now
published
by
T. L.
Spear
in Am.J. Phil. XXIX. 1(1 1 If. There seems to be no reason to
doubt its Rhodian
provenance.
84a. Note also Boeot.
t^pdrroi (Corinna)
=
<f>pd<o.
85.1.
Buck,Class.Phil.II,266,
with literature cited.
86 and 96.
Mucke,
De consonaruni in Graeca
Lingua praeter
A.siati-
corum dialectum Aeolicam
geminatione.
87. On
8oktv\os,
cf.
Brugmann,
[.P.XI.284
ff.
88.
Kretschmer,K.Z.XXXin,603ff.
89.1. (i.
.Meyer,
304 f. A
sixth-century inscription
of
Ephesus | Hogarl
h,
Excavations at
Ephesus,
122
ff.)
shows a
doubling
of dentals
alter a conso-
nant, e.g. okttco,
Iktt?;, r'/veixrOrjaav,
and,
in sentence
combination,
(k tto,
CK TTWV.
294 GREEK DIALECTS
89.3.
Solmsen, Untersuchungen
zur
griech.
Laut- und
Verslehre,
165 ff.
89.5.
Brugmann,GrundrissII.i,44ff.,
with literature cited.
91.
Allen,
Greek Versification in
Inscriptions,
126 ff.
94.
Lucius,
De crasi et
aphaeresi,
Diss.
Arg.
IX,
351 ft'. Kulmer-Blass
I,
218 ff.
Meister,Herodas,778ff.
94.1. The
type
of crasis seen in
rapicrTepov
,
that is
really
elision as we
believe,
is the usual one in
Argolic.
Another instance is seen in
Ho\vpi8e<;
CTroiee.
Aapyeios (6 'Apyeios),
B.C.II.
XXIV,
418.
Epid.
TatUKAan-iei
(twi Atcr-)
is
disputed,
cf. IG.IV.1203. Cf. also Rhod.
'A/Koi0tX
5
(6 'A/*-),
no.
97;
Arc. TairoXkwi
(toi 'Air-), 'E^.'Apx-
1903,178.
94.6. See
above,
p.
290.
94.7.
end. In view of the
frequent
elision in
Argolic (above,
note to
94.1), Aegin.
Aoikos is more
probable
than
Aoikos.
95.
Giinther,
Die
Prapositionen
in den
griechischen Dialektinschriften,
I.F.XX,37ff. Solmsen, Rh.M.LXII,329ff. Kretschmer,
Die
Apokope
in
den
griechischen
Dialekten,
Glotta
1,34
ff.
nip
before
vowels,
as in
Delph. xepoSos,
occurs also in Thess.
71-ep lepovv,
no.
28.40, Cypr. trep
'ESaAiov,
no.
19.27,
in Boeot.
7repdy^s
=
7repiayr/s,
in the
new Corinna
fragments,
and in the Locrian or Aetolian ethnicon
nepdx&os
A.M.XXXIII,30.
With Thess.
ajr, vtt,
cf.
aTnrepuj/et
and
vfifidWetv,
once each in Homer.
102.
Sommer,
Zum inschriftlichen vv
I^xXkvcttlkov,
Festschrift zur 49.
Versammlung
deutscher
Philologen
und
Schulmanner,
Basel 1907.
105.1a,
26.
Solmsen, Rh.M.LIX,494ff.
106. \n. Thess. -01 from
-oio,Ahrens 1, 222;
Hoffmann
11,533; J.Schmidt,
K.Z.XXXVIII,29ff.;
as
original
locative,
Brugmann,Gr.Gr.225;
as
origi-
nal
genitive
in -01 and
cognate
with Lat.
-I, etc., Kretschmer,
Glotta
1,57
ff.
I am convinced of the correctness of the first-named
view,
as
preferred
in
the text. -OLO occurs IG. IX.ii.
458, 459,511,
1036.
On
Cypr.
-5v,
E.
Hermann,
I. F.
XX,354ff.,
but the
explanation
is not
convincing
to me.
106.2. On distribution of
-01, Buck,
Class. Phil.
II,
266.
107.1.
Keil,Gott.Nachr.l 899,151
ff.
107.3. On
-eo-o-i, Buck, Class.Rev.XIX,249ff. ; Class.Phil.II,273ff.
On
-01s
(cf.
also 226,
279),
G.
Meyer 475,
and most
recently
Sommer, I.F.XXV",
289 ff.
107.4.
Buck,Class.Phil.II,266ff.,
with literature cited.
Cret.
Ovyarepav;
etc. It is of course not accidental that the
analogical
introduction of
-avs
beside -as
(Ovyarepas
also
occurs)
is found in
just
that
dialect in which the a-steins
show
by-forms
in
-ays
and
-as
(104.8).
NOTES AND
REFERENCES J'.i.",
108.2. On the
question
of
Thess/lTTTroKparets
etc.. cf.
Hoffmann,
Philolo-
gusLXI,245,LXII,155ff.; Bechtel,
Hermes XXXVI
I,
ii:$l If.
Boeot. MeWei etc.
(full
material in
Sadee,
De Boeot. tit. dial.
,
50
ff.)
arc
generally
taken as r-stem
forms,
either vocatives or
nominatives without ?.
Cf. Kretschmer
,K.Z.XXXVI,
268
ff.;
Meister,Ber.Sachs.Ges.l904,32.
But
as forms in
-rj
are not found in the dialects which
keep
the
r-inflection,
while vocatives in -?? from cr-stems are known and Boeotian shows the a-
infiection in other
case-forms,
we
prefer
to assume that these forms too
belong
to the
adopted
o-stem
type.
Still different
views,
but too
general
and
vague
to
carry conviction,
are
expressed by
Sadee
I.e.,
and
Sohnsen,
Berl.Phil.Woch.1906,
181.
111.4.
-77s
is
probably
not from
-nvs,
like
/?ws
beside
/3oBs
from
*fiwv<;
(37.1),
but owes its
rj
to the
analogy
of
-770s
etc. Dat.
pi.
Mavrtvim
in an
Elean decree
(SGDI.1151.17)
shows a similar extension of
77
at the
expense
of
cv,
and is
perhaps
the
Arcadian,
rather than a true
Elean,
form.
112.6. Cf. Lac. dual iiraKoe beside
ora/coo,
no.
67,
note.
114.1. The new
fragments
of Corinna
bring
the first evidence of i'a in
Boeotian. On the use of Cret.
ids, Buck,
Class. Phil.
I,
lot) If. On
-n-pwros,
-rrparos,
Buck, Class.Phil.il,
255 ff.
114. 0. With
Tpis
as
nom.,
and
rirope<;
as ace.
(107.4),
cf.
reropas
as 110111.
in
inscriptions
of
Tauromeniiim,
SGDI.5223ff.
114.5. 7rei/Tos
is attested also for
Amorgos (IG.XII.vii.301.5),
but here
it is due to the
analogy
of
TreVre,
not to assimilation of ttt to tt as in Crete.
116. On Lesb.
eiKowrros
etc., Buck,
Class. Rev.
XIX,
242 if. Thess. ikootos
occurs IG.IX.ii. 506.47.
119. 2a.
J.Schmidt, K.Z.XXXVI,400ff.
122. On the distribution of toC and
01,
cf.
Sohnsen,
Rh.M.LXJ IS IT.;
Buck,
Class. Phil. 11,253. But the West Thess. roi there mentioned is to be
taken as dat.
sg.
tSi as read IG.IX.ii. 241.
123. Cf. also Thess.
ovvve,
IG.IX.ii.460.5.
125.1.
Buck,
Class. Phil.
11,259
ff.
126. Elean should have been mentioned
among
the dialects which show
the relative use of the article. Cf. no. 60.11,12.
129. 2a. On Locr.
pori,
cf.
Wackernagel,
Rh. M.
XLVTII,
301 ff.
;
J.
Schmidt,
K.Z.
XXXIII,
455 ff.
129.:;.
Buck,
Class.
Pev.XIX,
247.
132.2.
Buck,
Class. Phil.
II,
256. While it would be ool at all
surprising
to find 07Tt etc. in other dialects than W'esi ( iieek and Boeotian
(cf.
224" ),
we know no certain
examples
as
yet.
Arc.
T[e]i8ei'i'.
as read
by
Willielin,
A.M.XXXI.228,
is
very
doubtful.
29(3 GREEK DIALECTS
132.4. J.
Schmidt, K.Z.XXXIL412 ff.
132.9.
Buck,
Class. Phil.
II,
255. Boeot.
7ro/<a, ovttokol are now attested in
the new
fragments
of Corinna. Lac.
o/oca,
'E<^>.'Ap^.
l!)00,
159.
132.9a. Cret. as
always
means so
long
as,
never
until. Cf.
Jacobsthal,
I.F.XXI,Beiheft,118.
So in Heraclean
(Hei-acl.Tab.I.lOO),
until
being
ex-
pressed by
a^pi
w.
133.5.
Delph.
eos
(not
in Wendel's
Index)
B.C. H.
XXII,
321.
135,
136.
Ivy
Kellermann,
On the
Syntax
of some
Prepositions
in the
Greek Dialects
(Chicago dissertation).
Giinther,
Die
Prapositionen
in den
griechischen
Dialekten,
I.F.
XX,
1 ff.
135.4.
Buck, Class.Pbil.II, 264,
with literature cited.
135.6 a. Of the numerous discussions of the relation of
77-pds
to
irpori'the
most recent is that of
Jac'obsohn,K.Z.XLII,279ff.
135.66. J.
Schmidt,
K.Z.
XXXVIII,
17 ff.
Thumb,
Neue Jb.
1905,
396.
Zubaty,
I.F.
Anz.XXII,59
ff.
Kretschmer,
Glotta
1,41
ff.
136.2. In addition to Miss Kellermann
I.e., 75,
and Giinther
I.e., 132,
cf.
Solmsen, Rh.M.LXI,495ff.
136.8. On
Delph.
dvrl
/rereos,
Buck,
I.F.
XXV,
259 ff.
136.11
(addition),
vtto instead of usual eirt with
gen.
in
expressions
of
dating
occurs with
gen.
in Elean
(no. 61.2),
and with ace. in Laconian
(lio. 66.66).
138.3.
Buck, Class.Phil.11,256
ff.
139.2. For -v9o etc. we
prefer
the older
explanation,
as
given
in the
text,
to Schulze's
suggestion quoted by
Sadee,De
Boeot. tit.
dial.,
23.
141.
Buck,
Class. Phil.
II,
257
ff.,
with literature
quoted.
142.
Buck,
Class.
Phil.II,
251 ff.
143.
Schulze,K.Z.
XXXIII, 120 ff.
144 a. For Ion.
rjveiKa,
add
yvei^rOrjcrav
from
Ephesus (see
above,
to
89.1).
146.1.
\e\a(3r]Ka
is also
Arcadian,
cf. no. 18.14.
147.3a.
Solmsen,
K.Z. XXXIX.215.
148.
G.Meyer,203,413.
Meisterhans 169.
Hatzidakis,'A^va
VIII,
458 ff.
150.
Schulze,
Hermes
XX,491
ff.
Solmsen,Rh.M.LIX,161ff.
Until re-
cently
all the known East Ionic
examples
were from
Chios, Teos,
or
Eryth-
rae. Xow also from Miletus
i^a/xoaei
SGDI.5490, KaraKTZLvoo-iv Jb.Arch.
lust.
1900, Anz.,
16.
151.1. On aor.
sub],
ad cf.
Solmsen, Rh.M.LXI,164ff.
That Arc.
j3w\ev-
o-<xvtcu,
Inschr.v.
Magnesia
38.46,
wrongly
corrected to
(3u>\ev<T(<x))vTai by
Kern,
belongs
here,
is
pointed
out
by Meister, Ber.Sachs.Ges.1904,10,
and
had also been
recognized independently by
me. But
Epid. 7roi?;crai,
reck-'
oned here
by
Solmsen,
I
prefer
to
regard
as an
optative
(177).
NOTES AND
REFERENCES
297
151.2. There is no
certainty
that Thess. SwaeYai
(no. 27)
and Arc Ka-
Kpidie (int. 16.15)
are to be so
understood,
rather than as
SwaeTui,
KaKpiOee,
though
we
regard
the former as more
probable.
The Arcadian form is
also taken
by
some as
KanpiQl
e,
and the contracted
ioSoOr}
occurs in the
later no. 18.52.
152. -1. A still different
type,
with the
optative sign
added
directly
to
<r,
is seen in Cret.
pipxenev
SGDI.4982,
and also in SiuAixrau/
ibid.5004,
if the
latter is
really
an
optative.
157. Hoffmann
1,263 ff., 11,574
if.
Buck, Class.Phil.11,274
ft
158.
Buck, Class, Phil.11,205.
159. In
Delphian
there are several other
examples
of -ww
(see
Wendel's
Index 190
ff.)
but none certain of
-rjw.
For
avXrjovrv;,
which occurs twice
among
over two hundred instances of
crvXtovTes,
is
perhaps only
a
graphic
variant. Cf. J.
Schmidt,
Pluralbildungd.idg.Neutra,329.
For Boeotian add
<TTe(f>avwep.v
from
Thespiae,
B.C. II.
XXV,
301.
areffxivwi
occurs also at
Eleusis,
but here
only
as the result of the confusion between ot and wt
(Meisterhans 66).
It is not clear whether the late Lesb.
tl/juii, (TTt<f>dvoi
are
from
-dei,
-wei or from
-aei,
-oa
(in
either case we should
expect
crre^avwt)
,
or are
simply
the Attic forms and to be accented
Tip.S.t, a-recf>avoi.
161.1. J.Schmidt.
Ber.Berl.Akad.l899,302ff.
161.2. J.
Schmidt,Pluralbildung
der
idg.Neutra,
326 ff. For Dor.
p.0L^aw
(Cret. p.oiKLov)
=
usual
p,ot)(eva),
cf.
Wackernagel,
Hellenistica,
7 If.
164.3. For
-crens cf.
Buck, Class.Rev.XIX,24
1 ff.
164.7.
Solmsen,Beitragezurgriech.Wortforschung
1,116
ff.
164.8.
Buck,Class.Phil.II,267. Jacobsohn,PhilologusLXVII,29.
Solm-
sen,
Beitrage
zur
griech.
Wortf
orschung
I,98ff.
165.4. The
origin
of this
class,
which is of course to be
distinguished
from that of the
agent-nouns
in Alt. -eu>v, Ton.
-wv,
but Dor.
-av,
from
-u/rtov
(41.4),
is obscure. Cf.
Brugmann,
Grundriss 11,301.
166.1.
Buck,
Class. Phil.
IT,
267.
Solmsen, Beitrage
zur
griech.Worl
for-
schung
1,98.
166.2.
Solmsen, Rh.M.LIX,498ff.
168a-r/.
Sadee,DeBoeot.
tit. dial. 17 ff.
Solmsen,
15 h. M. L
VIII,
603
ff.
,
LIX,596ff.
169-178.
Among
the few
special
studies of dialectic
sj
atax,
beside those
on the use of
prepositions already
cited
(p. 296), may
be utioned : K.
Meister,
Der
syntaktische
Gebrauch des Genetics in den kretischen Dialekt-
inschriften,
[.F.
XVIII,
133 IT.;
Riittgers,
De accusath i,
genetivi,
accusath i
usn in
Lnscriptionibus
archaicis
Cretensibus,
Bonn
1905; Jacobsthal,
Der
(iehruuehder
Teni]iora
und .Modi in den kret isehen I

i : 1 1

U 1 i n-- lni It .-ii , I .
F,
298 GBEEK DIALECTS
XXI,Beiheft ;
Edith Frances
Claplin,
The
Syntax
of the Boeotian Dialect
(Bryn
Mawr
dissertation).
174.
Jacobsthal, I.e.,
87
ff.,
whose Arcadian
examples, however,
should
he
replaced by
those
given
in our text.
176.
Jacobsthal, I.e.,
93 ff.
177.
Jacobsthal, I.e.,
90 ff. .
178.
Jacobsthal, I.e.,
83 ff.
179.
Buck,
Class. Phil.
II,
258
ff.,
with literature cited.
Jacobsthal,
I.F.
XXI,Beiheft,143ff. Jacobsohn, K.Z.XLII,153.
182.
Among
the
important
Ionic characteristics should have been men-
tioned : Contraction of
or)
to a>. 44. '2.
274-280.
Thumb,
Die
griechische Sprache
im Zeitalter des Hellenis-
mus.
Buck,
The General
Linguistic
Conditions in Ancient
Italy
and
Greece,
Class. Journ.
I,
99 ff.
1
Wahrmann,
Prolegomena
zu einer Geschichte der
griechischen
Dialekte im Zeitalter des Ilellenismus.
279. More
commonly
known as the Achaean-Doric
kolvtj,
after Meister
11,81
ff. See
Buck,
The Source of the so-called Achaean-Doric
kolvtj,
A.J.
Ph.XXI,193ff.
1
The
portion
of this article which deals with
Greece,
and also the statements
in the
text,
are condensed from a more
comprehensive
but
unpublished study
of
this
subject.
GLOSSARY AND INDEX
In the
alphabetical arrangement
the
presence
of
f
is
ignored,
in order to
obviate the
separation
of the
many
forms which occur with and without it. Thus
(F)iKaTi,
i.e.
fUaTi
or
(Kan,
stands in the
position
of
IWi,
and
va(p)6s
in the
position
of
vaos-
p
stands in the
position
of k.
For inflectional forms the conventional
captions (nom. sg.,
1
sg. pres. indie.)
are sometimes
substituted,
and in these the
transcription
which we have em-
ployed
for forms
occurring
in the
epichoric alphabets
is
frequently replaced by
the more familiar
spelling, e.g. , 5, h, by rj, w, ',
or Cret. 71-
, k, by <f>, x-
But the
precise
form
occurring
is sometimes retained as a
caption,
or
added,
or
given
separately
with a cross-reference.
Brevity
and convenience in each case have
been
preferred
to
consistency.
The references are: numbers in Clarendon
type,
to the sections of the Gram-
mar, or,
where
App.
is
added,
to the
corresponding
sections of the
Appendix
;
otherwise,
to the numbers of the
inscriptions.
The Heraclean Tables
(no. 74)
and the Cretan Law-Code
(no. 110)
are cited
by
name.
d
=
a. 58a
dpa/raTai
Lac. 53
d(3e\.ios
Cret.
=
r;Xtos.
41.3
dp\oTra
Cret.
=
dpXafila.
5
d-yaios Delph., admirable, wonderful
(?).
Cf.
Etym. Mag. dyaios- IwLcpdo-
vov
7) davnavrbv.
No.
511)38,
note
dva\|ia
=
avad*qna.
No.
35,
note
d-yaXp.aT(>4>cop
El.
=
iep6crv\os. 107.1,
no.
60.l-'{,
note
aYappis
West
Ion., assembly. 5, 49.2,
80 with a
'Aya<riKif6
Eub.
=
'
A.ya<rl\ea>.
41.4.53
d-ye'Xat Cret.,
bands in which the Cre-
tan
youth
were trained
d-ycXdoi Cret., ephebi,
members of the
dyiXcu. 31,
no.
113.11,
note
d-yepo-is
East
Ion., assembly.
49.2
'A-yXaco-, 'A-yXto-.
41.2
dyvea*
=
dyw.
162. (i.
dxvrjKSras,
66
'A-yoXaos
Meg.
=
'
AytXaos.
167
d-yopd Delph.,
Thess.
=
iKK\rjcrla
d-yopa.vop.tu> Thess., preside
over the as-
sembly,
like Att. i-rrta-TaT^o}. See
pre-
ceding.
In other states the
dyopavd-
fioi
were officers in
charge
of the
market etc.
d-yopcuro-is
Boeot. 164.3
d-ypeto Lesb., El., dvyptw
Thess.
=
al-
pi(jj.
Lesb.
aypt&ePTes, KaTay[p^]6rji,
k<xt
aypevrov,
it
poaypr)p.p.ivu}.
El.
i^a-
yptov.
Thess.
e<pdvypev6Lv.
So also
Lesb.
/Lypeais,
Thess.
&i>ype<ris
=
a'ipe-
cris. Cf. Horn.
TraKivaypeTos, avrdype-
tos. Akin to
&ypa
dSeaXrcihaie
El.,
lrnin dSeaXrita
=
d5?7-
X6w, dcpavtfr. 59.3, 152.4,
no.
61.12,
note
d8eX<J>6s
=
d5eX06s.
164.9
aStviriaC Cret.
=
d8e\<pal. 71,
164. '.
d8T)X6(o
llerael.,
make invisible
ar\vias
without
fraud, plainly.
Chian
&5r)vtojs yeywvtovTes, calling
out
plain-
ly,
no. 4B. Cf. Ilesveh.
ddrjutw
d86\ws,
aVXuJj, x
w
ph /SoiAtjs
d8os o
Ion.,
decree. See di>8di>u
de'Xios
=
^Xios.
41.8
dl>e6s Cypr.
=
dyadfc.
62.1
d^erow Delph.,
convict.
77.2,
no.
63.17,
note
"AGaPPos Delph. ="A0a/u/3os.
69.::
at West, Creek, Aeol.
= el.
134.1,
2 C
di Dor. etc.
=
?)
adv. Cret. d( also
final ami
temporal.
182.5,8a,9a
di
Lesb.,
alt
inn.,
d(v The--. = del,
133.0
299
300 GEEEK DIALECTS
cU8ao-|ios Ion.,
tinder
perpetual
lease.
133.(3
alfd Cypr.,
Phoc.
=
del.
53,
133.(3
alXe'co ('ret.
=
alpiw.
12
aTXos
Cypr.
= dXXos. 74 6
alXorpia
El.
=
dXX6rpi.a.
74 6
alfidnov Coan, coagulated
blood and
meat, sausage-meat.
Cf.
Ilesych.
ai-
fjL&TLO.

dXXdvria
cufj.iovo5
Lesb.
=
tj/jlIovos.
17
atjiio-vs
Lesb.
=
nj/xiavs. 17,
61.0
aiv Thess. =
del. 133.6
alvos
Uelph., Meg.,
decree. Cf. Et.
Mag.
aJvos-
\pfj(picrp.a
and
Ilesych.
s.v.
alpeGe's
Ther.
=
aipeOets.
78
alo-a,
share. 191
atcri(ivd.Tas, atcri[AvaivTes Meg.
= alcrv-
lxvr)Trjs
etc. 20 with
App.,
258
AUHoSos Lesb.
= 'Hcri'ocSos. 17
cIkevo) Cret. =
axevw
OLKpaTT|S
loll. =
&KVpOS.
Cf.
KdpTp6s
haxpoOiva
rd
Delph.
=
axpodiva (or
anpSdcs, reading
rdv
dKpddiva)
. 58
c,
no.
51D47,
note
hdicpos Corcyr.
=
&Kpos.
58 c
haicpoo-Kipiai
Heracl.
, heights
covered
with brushwood. 58 c
dpXavc'ds El., wholly,
in
full. 55,
no.
59.4,
note
dXia
assembly. (1) Delph. (no. 51),
used
of the
meeting
of the
phratry ; (2)
Acarn., Corcyr., Heracl., Gela, Ag-
rig., Rheg.
=
iKKXrjaia
dXicda
Arg. , Mycen.
=
iKKXr)<ria
dXiao-no. (1) Gela, Agrig. , assembly
(not
in technical
sense,
cf.
/3otAa$
dXiaapa); (2) Rheg.,
decree
of
the
dXia
dXiatreris
Arg.,
act
of
the a\iala. 164.3
dXiacrrat
Arc,
in form =
Att.
i/Xiao-rat,
but title of
Tegean
officials who en-
forced
penalties,
etc.
(no. 18)
hdXuos Arg.
56
dXivo-is
Epid., stuccoing.
77.3a
dXios Dor.,
dXios Lesb.
=
r/Xios.
41.3
FaX.(rcrKO(Aai
Thess. =
dXlo-Kopai. 52c,
89.1
d\Xa
Lesb.,
elsewhere. 132.5
dXXdi
Cret., Corcyr.,
otherwise. 132.5
dXXa
Meg., Delph.,
elsewhere. 132.2
dXXoiroXCa Cret.
=
dXXodrjpia.
Cf. Cret.
7r6\lS

Sr}p,OS
dXXoTeppos
Lesb.
=
dXXdrpws.
19.2
dXXoTTpios
Cret. 89.4
dXXv Arc.
=
6IXX0. 22
d\Xm
Lesb.,
elsewhere. 132.4
dXpov Cypr., plantation.
No.
19.9,
note
dXop-yos
Ion.
=
dXovpyos.
44.4
aXti>|ia
Boeot.
=
dvdXwp.a.
Not an
orig-
inal
uncoinpounded
form,
but ab-
stracted from
dvdXwp.a.
Hence the
absence of
f
dfidpa
Locr.
=
ijp.e'pa. 12,
5 8 b
'Ajidpios
Ach. 12
dp-aTa
Aetol.
=
ddoXuis? No.
(32.2,
note
dp.(3p[6]TT]v
Lesb.
=
dp-aprelv. 5,
49.2a
d(i6i Delph.
=
bfxov.
132.2
djie'v
late Cret.
=
qfiets.
119.2a
d(Apa
with lenis. 58 6
d|ie's. d^'s. 57,
58
6, 76,
119
d|xi6peo>
Ion. =
dpi.dp.tw.
88
d|xp.es, a.fjL(jLC Lesb., d(j.(i
Thess.
=
-iip-eh,
hutas. 76,
119
dp.(A6viov Delph., penalty for delay.
From
dvapLevco.
Cf. Horn.
Kappovlr/
=
Karapovr)
dp-oipd
Corinth.
=
dp.oi(ir).
51a
dp.Tr-
in
early
Cretan
words,
see under
d/x</>-
dp.ireXwp'yiKos
Heracl.
=
-ovpyiic6s.
44.4
dp.irwXTi|xtt Heracl.,
rebate. Heracl. Tab.
I.iosff.,
note
d(i4>cuvo|xu.i
Cret.
(e.g. ap.iralve(Q)6ai,
dp.iravdp.evos, dvwavdpevos, dpiravros,
AvwavTos), adopt
dfi.<f>avo-is
Cret.
(dviravcuv), adoption
(act of).
77.3 a
dn4>avrvs
Cret.
(dv-rravrm), adoption
(condition of,
i.e. state of
being
an
adopted son)
dp.(J>i.
136.7
d(i(j)i8Tip.a Cret., ornament, gen. sg.
dv-
Tridepds.
112.5
'A(J.<}>lKT(0VS,
-KTVOVS-
20
dfj.<jn\Xe'-ya>
=
dp<piXe"yio.
89.3
d|x(j>ifj.a)Xa)
Cret.
(e.g. dpinp.oXt'v),
con-
tend about
(in law), litigate.
See
p.w-
X4u>
d|x4>(p.wXos
Cret.
(dp:irlpoXov), subject
to
lawsuit
dji.<j)(crTa(iai Heracl., investigate.
Cf.
Ilesych. dpupiaTaffdai- e^erd^eiv
dv
=
dvd. 95
dv Arc.
=
a &v. 58a
hdv Arc.
=
&v. 5Sd
dvdaTop El.,
see Avaros
pdva
=
(Lvat,.
52
dvatrKtiSris Arc,
see
do-Kr)6r)s
dvaTos immune
from punishment.
El.
dvdarop,
Locr. adv.
dvdTo(s).
53
GLOSSARY AND INDEX 301
dvSdvco
=
So/vVcj be
approved, voted,
as
in Iklt. Cret.
e/raSe,
Ion. eade =
e5oe,
Locr.
fipabeKhra (146.1)
=
btboyp.iva,
\p7](pL<xixiva.
Cf. Ion. dbos
=
5byp.a
dvSixa^w Locr.,
be
of
divided
opinion.
Cf. Ildt.G. 109
5i'x<x yiyvovrai.
ai
yvuifiai
dve'Beav, dve'Siav,
dve'Geiav Boeot. = dvi-
6e<Tav.
9.2,
138.5
dve6eiKO.iv Tliess.
=
avidrinav.
138.5
&ve9eiK
Boeot.,
Thess.
=
dvedwKe. 16
dv6KK\T|Tws Delph.
=
aveyxXriTus.
69.8
dveXoo-06 Lac. =
dveXeadwv. 140.86
dveirt"ypo<j>os
Ileracl. =
-ypatpos.
5
dve'<rr)K
Lac.
=
dvdr)Ke.
64
dvevv
Epid.
=
dvev. 133. li
dvevs El.
=
&vev. 133.
(i,
136.4
dvhecocrGai
Heracl.,
from
avtrjfu.
146.4
dvT)pC9euTos
Ion.
=
dvepldevros
not venal.
167a
dvioxia)
Lac.
=
rjuioxeu.
9.5
dwiop.ai
Cret. =
dpvtofxai.
86.5
dvoo-ija Cypr., impiety.
No.
19.29,
note.
But neut.
pi. dvbcrija
also
possible;
cf.
SGDI.3538,3544
dvir- in
early
Cretan
words,
see under
&p.(p-
dvTairo8tS<S(r<ra El.
=
-diSoucra. 89.3
dvTi. 136.8
dvTifjioXos Cret., opponent, defendant.
See
p.w\4d3
dvn,Tu-y)(dva> Arg., Boeot., Delph.,
Lac. =
-Kapa.Tvyxo.vio happen
to be
present,
or in
office
(so
nos.
45, 78)
dvro(Aos Heracl., road, path
dvTopos Heracl.,
a
counter-boundary
dvTpfjiov
Cret.
=
dvbpeiov.
66
avrpoiros
Cret. =
dvOpunros.
66
dv<{)6Tapos
Locr.
=
afxcpbTepos.
12
dvu-yo) Cypr.
191
dv68'
Arc, probably
dvuba
=
dvwdev.
133.2
dvtoOa Heracl. =
dvwdev. 133.1
dvopos
<
Iret.,
not
of marriageable age
didco
Lesb.
(d^idaei)
=
di6a>.
162.2
aoTOS East Ion.
=
avrbs. 33
dir Thess.
=
dwb. 95
dira-yopevu) Cret., proclaim
d-n-axos
( 'ret.
=
draros,
used
imperson-
ally, e.g. AyovTi
dwarov
e/xev,
tin re
shall be a"
fine for
the one who seizes.
53
aTreXdovTcu Locr.
=
aireXavvoovrat. 162.4
dTreXev9eptto Delph. ,
TheSS.
= direXcvde-
pbw.
162.1. Tliess.
d-KeXevdepeadivaa,
18,
77.3
dire'XXai Lac. =
^KKX-qcriai.
Cf. 'AireX-
Xaros,
name of a month. 'A.irtX\at
Delph.,
name of a festival corre-
sponding
to the Attic
'
XwaTovpia
direXXaia
Delph.,
victims
for
the 'AiriX-
Xcu
d-rre'XXto Lesb.
=
direiX^w. 75
Aire'XXiov =
'
Air6\\<i}i>. 49.3
-
dire'Taipos Cret.,
one who is not a mem-
ber
of
a
eracpela.
Law-Code II.
5,
note
dire\o|ivos
Arc. =
-p.4vov<>.
10
"AttXow Thess.
=
'
AirbXXuv, 49.8
dir6-ypo<|>ov
Cret.
=
dirbypacpov.
5
diroSeSoavOi Boeot.
=
-bebwuaai.
139.2,
146
diro8ei-yvua-9ai
Eretr.
=
-Sdicvvadai. 66
diroSoc-erai El.
=
dirobbudai. 85.2
d-rroSpopos Cret.,
a minor. See
8pop.eus
diropTiXe'co
El. = direiX^w. 75
diroXo-yLTTacrTT)
Boeot.
=
diroXoyicraoOai.
82, 85.1,
142
d-irop.toXew Cret.,
contend in
denial,
deny.
See
puoX^w
dTroirovidi etc.
Cret.,
see
dirofpuviu
diropoaC
Heracl.
, springs
or torrents
diro<rTpd\J/ai Delph.
=
dirocrTpi\pai.
49.2
diroT^voiav El.
=
dirorivoiev. 12 a
diro4>opd Coan, carrying off
diroc^tove'co
Cret.
(dtroirbvioi. etc.),
bear
witness. See
<pcovtoo
d1r7ra.crdp.evos
Boeot. =
difaKTijcrd/j.ei'os.
App.
69.4
dTTireiordTov Thess.
=
diroTeiadrio. 68.2
dirvi
Arc, Cypr., Lesb.,
Thess. = dirb.
22
d-rrv8e8ofjfv[os]
Arc.
=
ct7roc5e5o/u.^oi;s.
10
dirvSoas
Arc = airob'ovs. 144
d7ru86crp.[iov] Arc, meaning
uncertain.
No.
17.28,
note
d-rrvTe(o> Arc = aTroTivco. 162.12
dTTtico
Arc,
sit mmt>n
poet. tJttiJw,
dirvw.
191
dTru>p,oTos Cret.,
iimler oath
of
denial
dparpov
Cret.
=
dporpov.
162.2
dpdu)
Heracl.
(dpaoovTi)
=
dpbui.
162.2
pdpYOv
El.
=
epyov.
12
dp-yvpios
Lesb. =
dpyijpeos.
164.0.
&p-
yvpa,
19.4
dp'yuppov
Thess.
z
dpytipiov.
19.8
dpeVpiov Phoc.,/ee, perquisite.
From
ApiffKV
hapeo-TCU
I r. cXiuOai. 12. 85.1
FapTjv
Cret.
ipfy (Aii. inscr.),
num.
of
ipvbs.
52
dppereve, dpr|Teve Arg., presided.
55
302 GREEK DIALECTS
'ApCo-Taixvos
Coan. 69 a
hdpvrjo-ts
Heracl.
=
etpj^cris.
58(7
dppt'vrepos
Arc.
=
&ppr]v. 80,
165.1
dppt]v Att., f6.ppr\v
El.
49.2,
80
apori]v
Ther.
etc., dpo-Tjs
Lac.
=
dpprjv.
49.2,
80
"Aprapas
=
"Apre^is.
13.2
"ApTap-iTios
=
'
Apri/uucrios.
61.3
'ApTp.ipka
Eretr.
=
'
Aprep.Lcna.
60.3
dpTvw Heracl.,
devise
by
will. Cf. He-
Sycll. dprv/xa- diadrjKT),
and
aprvvai-
BiaOetvai. In Cretan
(Law-Code
XII.
32) manage (property).
In Arcadian
simply prepare, provide.
Cf. the of-
ficial titles
Arg. aprvvai. (no.
78.2,
note), Epid. dprvvoi,
Ther.
dprvrrip
dp\i&a.uxva4>ope'u> Thess.,
see
5avx
va
dpxtTToXiapxa) Thess.,
be the
first pto-
liarch. See
TToXiapxoi
'ApxoKpdTT]s
Rhod.
=
'Apxe/cpdr^s.
167
dpxos Boeot., Cret., Ion.,
Locr.
=
&p-
%uv magistrate
as
=
ews.
41.4, 45.4,
132.9a
dcravTos
reflex,
pron.
121.4
'Ao-KaXoirios
Thess.
=
'AaicXriTrids.
48
do-Ki]0T|s Arc,
used of animals without
blemish
d(<r)<rtcrTa El.,
Lac.
=
&,yx
L<XTa - H3.3.
Lac. rot 's
(L(cr)<ji<jTa tt68ikS,
El.
rolp
iir'
&(<r)<ri<TTa,
those next
of
kin. Cf.
Cret. ol iw
&vxt-0"ra (or e7rdex
lcrTa
)
irewap.ivoi
the nearest
owners,
Locr.
iirdvxivTos
next
of
kin
d(TTds
Epid.
=
dvaards. 77.2
pao-TOS
=
dcrrds. 52
ixTa
Cret., penalty, fine.
53
'
aTa-yCa Thess.,
time when there is no
rayds,
hence time
of peace.
No.
33,
note
draco Cret.
(drap.ivoi, draO^ie), fine.
53
aT Lac.
(hdr)
=
fire
as. 132.5a
aT\v
Cypr\
=
dreXij.
108.2
aTepo-iTTiXos (and -tXXos) Epid.,
see
otttIXos
aTpos
=
'irepos.
13.3
'At86vitos Thess.
=
'A<p66vr}Tos.
86.2
an Cret.
=
&nva. 129.3
dTTap.ios
El.
=
dffifuos.
84
avaTa Lesb.
=
&tt],
53
av0iv
Rheg. =.
aiVis. 133.0
avpi]KTos
Lesb.
=
dpprjKTos.
55 a
avcrauros,
reflex,
pron.
121.4
avio-os Cret. =
dXaos. 71
avio-wTos
Delph.,
reflex,
pron.
33
a,
121.4
avTap.apov
Locr.
=
a.tidr)pLep6v. 12,
58 6
avTa.|iptv
Cret.
=
av07ifiep6i>.
133.0
dpvTav Corcyr.
=
dvTTrjv.
32
dfurdp
Att. =
avrdp. 32,
50
avravTos reflex,
pron.
121.4
aviT W.
Grk.,
avTt Boeot. =
avrov.
132.2
aviTeis Boeot.
=
avrois. 30
avTiv Cret.
=
aCris. 133.0
avros.
121.3,4,
125.2
avToo-auTos reflex,
pron.
121.4
axiToura Sicil.
=
eavrov. 121.4
cvutiovto, Sicil.
= eavrQv. 121.4
avu>s Lesb.
=
ws. 35
d<}>e8pi.aTva) Boeot.,
serve as
d<pe5pid-
ra$ or
official
dedicator. No.
42,
note
dj>p^ovTi Heracl.,
shut
off (water by
damming).
Heracl. Tab.
I.l30ff.,
note
d<j>ioo-0co Arc,
from
d(p'n)p.i.
146.4
'A<|>op8tTa
Cret.
=
'AcppoSinj.
70.1
d4>4>dvu>
Cret.
=
dpupdvu.
69.3
a<j>tovos Heracl.,
intestate
dxi Dor.,
where. 132.5a
dxvpios building
to hold
chaff.
Cf. He-
sych. &xvpos

6
dxvpwv. dxvpoddKrj'
dTrodrjKT}
tG)v
dxvpuv
a.(f)dis
Dor. etc.
=
a>s.
35,
41.4
Ba8p6(j.ios Coan,
Rhod. =
Borjdpofiubv.
44.2
Pa0ow
Lesb. =
{iotidtu.
44.2
(3avd
Boeot. =
71^17.
68.1
(3dpvap.ai
=
ndpi>a/j.ai.
88
PacriXdes
El. =
/3acnX?}es.
15
pao-iXevs,
official title in
many
states.
In some the chief
magistrate ;
in
others restricted to
religious
func-
tions,
like the
&px^v /3acnXet/s
at Ath-
ens, e.g.
at Chios
(no. 4C)
and Mile-
tus; /3acnXeis
an official
body, e.g.
in
Mytilene (no. 22)
and Elis
(no. 57)
pdw
Dor.
=
pal.
Heracl.
iirifiiji,
Cret.
ip.fit)i. (cf. 161.2).
also
eKptivTasThuc.
5.77, e/jipn Ar.Lysist.1303,
etc.
pePaiu>TT)p Delph.
=
-TTjs.
164.5
(3ei\op.aL
Boeot.
=
potiXop-ai. 49.3, 68.2,
75
P'\\op.ai
Thess. =
potXop.a.1. 49.3, 68.2,
75. 3
pi. subj. piXXowdeLv, 27,
139.2
BtX(f>aiov
Thess.
=
*AdX(paiov, AeXcplvwv.
68.2
BtXfyoi Lesb.,
Boeot.
=
AeXcpoL
68.2
Pi'e'ui
El. =
(iivtw.
18 6
Pe'vTio-TOs
Dor.
=
/3ArwTos.
72
Pttov
Lac
=
*fe<TT6v.
86.4
GLOSSAKY AND INDEX
:!<>:;
Pe'<J>upa
Boeot. =
yi<pvpa.
68.2
(3i5oi, ptSvoi Lac,
title of officials. 51
pUros
("ret.
=
(iioTos.
167
PoaGoe'io, Poa0'a>
=
fiovdtw.
44.2 with a
Poii]0co
=
fioi)0to}.
31a
PoiKiap
El.
=
oikIcls. 51
P6\ifj.os Delph., Epid.
=
/j.6\i(3os.
88
PoXXa
Lesb. =
jSouXtj.
75
PoXXevw
Lesb.
=
{3ov\e6u>
BoXoevra Cret.
44.4,
51
PoXojiai Arc, Cypr.,
Ion. =
/3ot/Xo/xcu.
75 6
BopOios
Cret.
=
"Op&os.
51
pova-yop Lac,
leader
of
the
/3o0cu,
the
bands in which
Spartan boys
were
trained. Nos.
70-73,
note
Potov Heracl.,
cow-shed. 165.4
Ppo\vs Boeot.,
Thess.
=
/3pax^s.
5
P^pXta
Heracl.
, papyrus
marsh, rav
j3v-
(3\Lav
Heracl. Tab. 1. 58 =
rdv
pvpXlvav
[Aaax^Xav
L02. See
juauxaXa
PvPXlvos Heracl.,
see
yaaxv-Xa
PvPXiov
=
pi[j\lov.
20
Puee'w
Ion.
=
porjdew.
44.2
PuXd Boeot., Cret., Arg.,
etc. =
fiovXy.
25 with
a,
75
Bp0a
Lac
=
'OpOia.
51
Ba>p<rea
Lac
=
'Opdla.
64
Ps
Dor. =
/3o0s.
37.1
7a W.Grk.,
Boeot. =
yi.
13.3
Taidpoxos
Lac.
=
yairjoxos.
53
Yaiwv Heracl., heap of earth,
mound.
165.4
-yd|ieXa I)elph.
=
70/ui}Xia, wedding
cakes.
164. '.
y"ypdxJ/aT<n
Heracl. =
yeypafiaraL.
146.3
ytyotvto) Chian,
call aloud. 184
ye'Xcup.',
Lesb.
=
yeXdtt).
47
ysXajit
=
yeXdoj.
162.4
ytvta. family, offspring,
also i)i
plural
descendants. No. (it).
l,
note
yepeat^opos
(nan, title of a
priestly
official.
yepi}<p6pos
occurs also in
Pserimos near
Calymna
-yu'op.ai
=
ytyvop-ai.
86.7
yivos
Kliod. =
ylvvos
7Cvvp.cu. Boeot.,
Thess.
=ylypofuu.
86.7,
162. 5
^ivcoaKco
=
yiyvwcTKOj.
86.7
-yvdfxav
El.
=
yvCofxev.
12 ft
ypa|i(j.aTL58iu
Boeot.
=
ypa/x/xaTevu.
84.
So
7pa/
u
/
uaTi<TTri$
=
ypa/j-p-arevs
in
Boeot., Ach., Delph.,
Epir.
as in 1 1 (It.
7pdo-o-(xa Arg.
=
ypdp.ya.
164.4
7pa4>T|s
Arc. =
ypatpevs.
111.4
7pd<j>os
El. =
ypd/x/jLa.
241
7po<j>vs EL, Argol., Sicyon.
=
ypacpevs.
5
ypocf>ev(o Argol.
=
*ypa.(pevw.
5
rp6<t>a>v
Mel. 5
7vp.vd860p.cu
Lac.
yvfivafrfxai.
84
rvvoiriracTTos
Boeot. 69.4
Salens
Cret.,
division
8o.kkvXi.os Boeot. =
5a/cTi5\(os. 87
SdXTos
Cypr.
=
SefX-ros. 49.3
8apexas Carpath.
=
Syp-irys.
167
8ap.ipyos Astyp., Nisyr.
=
8yp.iovpy6s.
44.4
Sajxiop-yos
=
8yp.LOVpy6s.
44.4
Sap.iwEp.ev, SapatoovTcs
Boeot. =
fyfjuovv
etc. 159 with
App.
AapoKperco
Lesb.
=
Ay/xoKpirov.
18
Sapoo-ioia
El. =
Syp,o<noiy. 15,
157 6
Sapocriupev
El.
=
8yy.o<xiovv.
157 6
SapoTe'Xrjv
Lesb.
=
-reXy.
108.2
Sapdra Delph.,
a ceremonial cake. No.
51 A
5,
note
SapKvd Cret.,
see
8apx"d
Sdppa Delph.
=
8^pp.a.
12
8apxp.d
=
Spaxp-y. Arc, Cypr., El.,
Corey
r. 49.2a
SapKvd
Cret.
(SapKvd)
=
Spaxp-V-
49.2
a,
69a
8aTTa88ai,
SaT-rovTai Cret.
=
SdaacOai,
Sdcrcoercu. 82
8avx.va
Thess.
,
Cypr.
=
Sdcpvy. dpx<--
davxva(popei(ras , ffvvoavxvacpdpoi,
Aav-
X"ai[ov~\.
68.4a with
App.
Scaroi Arc.
=
8ok
V
.
139.1, 151.1,
191
StiXopai Delph.,
Locr.
=
(3ouXop.ai.
49.3, 68.1,
75
8KT9at Cret.
=
dVxeo-flai.
66
>
85 - 3
SeKvvpi
Ion.
=
8eli<vvp.i.
49. I
8ko Arc.
=
5eVa.
6, 114.10,
116a
SeVopai
=
8ixf
ial- 66
8'kotos
Arc,
Lesb.
=
S^a-ros. 6,
114.
10,
116a
8eKu>v
Lesb.,
Chian
=
gen. pi.
of 5eVa.
116
8\Xw Arc. =
pdXXu.
49.3, 68.1
8p.Xts Epid.,
leeches, Cf.
Hesych.
8ep.pXeis- pStXXai
ApivCas
Corinth.
=
Aeivias. 28.
54'/
St'peOpov
Arc. =
ftdpaOpov.
68.3
Aevs
Boeot., Lac,
Rhod.
=
Zetfs.
84
witli
App.
8ev<D Lesb.
Stu want. 35
304 GREEK DIALECTS
8<J>upa
Cret.
=
yiipvpa.
68.2
8T)\o|j.ai
=
(3ovXop.ai.
25 with
a,
49.3,
68.1,
75. El.
SyXop.-/)P,
no.
60.5,note
Srjixopicov Ol'Op.
=
5ri/jLO(rLioi>.
60.3
Afjva
Cret.
=
Zrjva. 84,
112.1
SiaKvovTwv Heracl.
=
Siayvbvrwv.
66
SidXap\|/i,s
=
8idXrjfis distinction,
in late
Lesb., Cret.,
etc. Cf.
And.,
Thess.
Xdp,\pop.ai
=
Xrppofjiai,
as also in Hdt.
SiaXiaCvo) Boeot.
,
see -Xiaivu
htf Thess.
=
did. 7
8i
Y
\a
Epid.
162.4
Aid
=
Ad. 112.1
Aif6C66|ais Cypr.
112.1
8i kC Thess.
=
8i6ti. 131
8iT|K6crioi
Ion.
=
5iai<6aioi. 117.2
8iKd88w
Cret.,
El.
=
SiKdfa.
84
SCkcuo,
El., legal penalties, fines. fkcua,
62.2
5iKa.cra> Arg.
=
Siifdfu.
89.1
8iKdo-Koiroi officials at
Mytilene,
i?i-
spectors ofjustice
SiKao-TTJp Locr., Pamph.
=
-ttJs.
164.5
8ida>s
Lesb. =
diKalws. 31
S(kvv|u
Cret.
=
SeUvv/ii.
49.1
8(Kpeas Cos, Chios,
double
portion of
flesh,
a double cut
SivaKto
EL, change,
amend. Cf. 81
Ai6otos Boeot.,
Thess.
=
Al68otos.
166.2
Stopcu
Cret.
=
Siafcw. 162.10
8iop9(>TT|p Corcyr.
=
-tt?s.
164.5
Siovo Boeot.
=
S6o. 24
8nr\i
Cret.,
Heracl.
=
SnrX^.
Cf.
132.2
SnrXetos Locr.
=
8nrX6s
8Cpo-is
Cret. =
8idppv<ris
in form. Law-
Code IX.
2G,
note
8(<}>vios
El.
=
5i7rXdcrios. 241.
t(pvios,
62.2
Sope'vai. Cypr.
=
Sovvai. 154.1
8oKT|p,a Arg.
=
86yp.a.
No. 81
8oKi(xd88to
Boeot. =
So/a/xdifa.
84
8ovXCl> Boeot.,
Phoc.
=
SovXdu. 162.1
SpCcpos Syrac.
=
Slfipos.
70.2
8pofvs Cret.,
one who is
of age. Boys
under seventeen were not allowed to
enter the
gymnasia,
which the Cret-
ans called
8p6p.oi,
and so were termed
dw68po/u.oi
Sv^dvco
Cypr.
=
Sldw/xi.
Cf. Lat. duim
Bvi Lac.
=
8io. 114.2
Suciv
=
8vo?v. 114.2
8vo, plural
forms
8vu>v, dvois,
8vas.
114.2
8u68Ka = SuiSeKa. 115
SvuScKa = 8cu8eKci. 115
SvuSekcus, StoScKa'ts
Delph.
=
Ion. 5a;-
SeKyis
sacrifice consisting of
twelve vic-
tims
Si&ko
Cypr.
=
SlSufu.
162.11
StoXa,
8<oXos
Dor. =
8ovXr],
dovXos. 25 c
Stoos Cret.
=.fa>6s.
84
8tooj
Boeot.,
Cret. =
fu>a. 84.1,
162. 7
c Locr.
=
iK. 100
la El.
=
e% 15,31
pcfaStKOTa Locr.,
see dvbdvw
tacrcra
Arc, Arg.,
Mess.
=
odcra. 163.8
cpScp-aios Epid.
=
epdopaios.
114.7
P8p.f|KovTa Delph.,
Heracl.
=
ejSSoprj-
KOVTCL. 114.7
epScfios Delph.
=
e'/SSo/xoj. 48,
114.7
eY7P<|>ov
Cret.
=
'4yypa<pov.
5
YFT]Xt|9iwvti Heracl.,
to ij-eiXiu
prevent.
75,
151.2
YKxacris
=
ey/trr/cris.
49.5
e-ypappcu
Cret.
=
yeypap,p.ai.
137
e-ypacrcpev
=
eypcupcv.
87
CYpaTTai
Cret.
=
y^ypairrai. 86.2,
137
ISovKaep. Thess.,
eSu>K<xiv
Delph.
= e'Sco-
tcav. 138.5
e8pap.a Epid.
=
28pa.
Cf. the rare
HSpa-
crpa
e0v
Epid.
=
ov
gen.
3
pers. pron.
118.3
el W. Grk. = o5 adv. 132.2
frios
El.
=
eiSuis. 62.2
Ik Arc.
= el. 134.2 a
fredcaiT
Heracl. = eiKoai. 116
l!Koia-ros
Lesb.
=
eiKoar6s. 116 with a
tiXta,
tlXiu). 75
eipdriov
=
ipdriov. App.
11
elp.ciTi.o-p.6s
=
ip.aTiap.6s.
See
preceding
eilpeiv
Rhod.
=
dvai. 163.7
etpev
=
eivai. 163.7
tlv Eub.
=
eivai, 160
l!vaT05
Ion.
=
evaros. 54
tiwKa Ion.
= eveKa. 54
eiviav
Boeot. =
yveyicav.
144 a
pair- (Cret. pelirovTi etc.)
=
e'nr-. 52
lpi]Tai
Ion.
=
eipearai. 43,
139.2
elVxilpai
=
eVxw*'-
No.
10.14,
note
FheKaSdpos
Boeot.
30,46,52?)
FKa99a
Cret.
= eicovaa. 163.8a
FKacrTOS,
eVacrro?. 52 b
KaTe'pa> Coan,
adv. on each side
of.
132. 7
FeKtWuos Thess. 46.526
KXTlpio-
=
eKexeipia-
25 b
ptoovTas
Locr.
=
eKdvras. 52
GLOSSARY AND INDEX :}<>.-,
heKorov Arc.
=
ckcltov.
6,
116
a,
117
KireTiovTi Heracl. = eKireawcn. Heracl.
Tab.
I.120,
note
ektcktis,
not eKTuris. 28 a with
App.
.\a.|xi
=
eXdai,
eXavvcj. 162.4
Xee
= elwe. So
regularly
in Boeotian
and Thessalian
decrees,
where Attic
and most dialects have ehre. Some-
times also in decrees of
Oropus
heX.to-T(u Locr.
=
eXecrdat. 85.1
X'o-Tiv Thess.
=
i\4<rdai. 85 .
1,
156
'EXeuOevvaios Cret.
='E\ev9epvaios.
86.5
'EXevhvvia Lac. =
'E\evcrlvta.
20,
59.1
Xov0p6s
Cret.
=
e\ev6ep6s.
33 a
(jl606v
Dor.
=
i/xov.
118.3
ep.eos
Dor.
=
e'/xoO.
118.3
(xTpia>|j.s
Heracl.
=
ep.erpovp.ev. 9.0,
42.56
IjxCv
W. Grk.
=
ifwl.
118.4
(j.p.v
Thess.
=
ehai. 163.7
|ijjLvaL
Lesb. =
elvat.
154.2,
163.7
p.(u Lesb., 4|jljjl
Thess.
=
eifil.
76
p.irav
Dor.
=
epwqs.
133.0
(XTracris Corcyr., Meg.
=
eyicTT)<rtt.
49.5
6(jL-rrda> El.,
see iTrevirdo)
p.irpoo-0a
Heracl.
=
ep-wpoadev.
133.1
|i<|)avicrcra)
Thess.
=
eptpavi^uj.
84 a
v
=
els. 135.4
?va-yos Delph., ceremonyfor
the dead.
Cf.
ivaylfa.
No. 51 C
38,
note
hevaros
Delph.,
Ther.
=
ivaros. 58
c,
114.0
cvStSitoKOTa Heracl.
=
e/x/3e/3iac6Ta
alive.
68.1
vSei-yvv(ivos
Ther.
=
ev5eiKvvp.evos.
66
evSe'pw Coan,
see no.
101.38,
note
v8vi&> Lesb.
= ivdtu want. 35
evSiKaop.ai,
Arc.
lv5iKa'(op.a.L
(10),
be
subjected
to suit. .No.
18.34,
note
evSiKos
Cret.,
1'v5ikos Arc.
(10)
= vir65i-
kos, i-n-iSiKos,
but used
impersonally
with dative of the
person
who is lia-
ble to suit. No.
18.34,
note
tv8o0v
Att.-Ion., Cret.,
within. 133.
1.1
v8o8i8ios< !ret., belonging
within. 165.2
v8<h
Lesb., Epid., Syrac,
within.
133.4
v8opa Coan,
see no.
101.48,
note
v86s Cret.,
Delph., Syrac.,
within.
133.4
v86o- ( cos = etcrw. 133.4
ev8oa-0(8ia
Epid.,
entraiis, 165.2
i!v8i>s Delph.,
within.
132.4,
133.4
tvSw
Delph.,
within,
132.7a,
133.4
vvi\0ii
Boeot. =
elffeveyxOy- 144a,
151.2,
no.
43.49,
note
vTpia Locr.,
taxes
of
admission
(to
citizenship).
From
ivirjfju,
like Att.
eiair-qpia
from
etcreipt.
V<}>avtcrcrov
Thess.
=
ive<pdviov. 84a,
138.5
svh^Pohais
Lac. from
ivrifidw. 41.2,
59.1
v0aii0a Att.
(inscr.)
=
ivravda. 65
v0avTa Ion. =
ivravda. 65
v0eiv
Arc,
Dor. = i\8e?v. 72
?v0ivos Cret. =
tVtfeos. 164.9
ev0w Boeot.
=
go-rax/.
139.2,
163.(1
eviavnos
Coan, Delph.
=
iviavenos. 61.3
IviavTos
(1)
end
of
the
year, anniversary,
(2) year.
For the former and more
original meaning,
which the word
sometimes lias in
Homer,
cf.
Delph.
no.
51C47,
Cret. Law-Code
I.36,IV.4
svkoiotcU
Cret.,
sc.
SapKval, money given
as
security.
Cf.
Hesych.
koIov
ivixv-
pov, Koid^ei- ivexvpdfci.
Deri v. of
Ketpiat.
hevve'a Heracl. =
ivvia. 58
c,
114.9
tvvKa Lesb.
=
eVe/co.. 54/;
vvf) Delph.
=
ivvia.
42.2,
with
App.,
114.9
cvotos Lesb.
=
IWoj.
6, 114.9,
116.9
eviroi
El.,
see
iirepwdw
ivs Cret.
=
eh. 114.1
4v Tav
Boeot.,
until. 136.1. no.
43.40,
note
cvtcutis
Thess.
=
eyKrrjo-is.
49.5
vTa<ro-iv Heracl.
= o?>o-iv. 107.3
4vTavTa El. = ivravOa. 65
6VT
Locr-.,
h'vT
Delph.
=
tare,
tus.
58r,
132.9a,
135.1

vts
Dor.
=
&vres. 163.8
vti VV.Grk.
=
eltrl. 163.2
tvTip-os Locr.,
i7i
office.
Cf. Plat.
Rep.
528 C
vTO0a
Orop.
= ivravOa. 34a. 65
vTovi0a. ( 'ninae
=
ivravda. 65,124.
iv-
rdOa
<
>rop.,
34 a
VTo4>fjia Delph.
=
ivrdcpia, funeral
rites. Cf.
Hesych.
to</>t)i<z- ivrd^ia,
els
racpyv
ivdivra
Ipdria.
6
(vtw = ecrruv. 163.0
'Evup.aKpaT8as
Lac.
:
'Ovvpm-.
No. 66.
36,
note
vu<j>av<o
Cret.
(ivvrrdvei),
wearr within
(the
house)
F$=?.
50/,, 52/.
114.fi
i,aypi<
El.
=
i$aipiw.
See
dypiu
tjjdv
Coan,
Rhod.,Ther.
=
i&jt.
133.0
306 GREEK DIALECTS
ejjapxiSios
Cret. 165.2
ifeiLac.
=
e.
133.5
^TJKOl<TTOS
LeSb.
=
e^TJKOffTOS.
116
ava.Kd(8)8ev
Thess. =
i^avayKa^eiv.
69.3, 84,
89.1
|oi Cret., Syrac.
=
e.
133.5
l6p.ivvov
Thess.
e^dfx-qvov.
6
*l opv^i Cypr. , expropriate. Probably
from an
e^opvacno
used in a
figurative
sense
(cf. Eng.
root
out).
But
many
assume
eiiopvfa
as a
by-form
of 0--
op(p)lu
gos Dor., Delph.
=
gw.
133.5
pe'os
Locr.

eavrov. 118.3
err
Thess.,
Boeot.
=
iirl. 95
eira|3o\d Cret.,
share. 167 a
ira,KO
Lac,
dual of eVa/coos. No.
67,
note
e-rravaKKOv
=
i-rdvayKes.
69.3
TraviTda)
EL,
return. Cf. Itt-t4ov = ir^-
on,
and
Hesycll.
eiraKeiv
i\r]\vdevai.
Trdvxio-Tos Locr.,
nexi
o/
&m. See
d(a)<7L(TTa
irapv|j.a
Thera =
d-rapyixa offering.
Cf.
Att.
(inscr.) t-rapxv
beside
d-rapxtf
lirtiSt
Meg.
=
ivetS-j.
93
ElTClTC Ion. =
eireiTa. 132.9
eTr'Xa)XL
=
iire\auvw. 162.4. Coan iire-
X&vtu) drive
up,
but Ileracl. i-reXdcrdu
and Arc. ewekao-do-duv mean
collect,
enforce (fines).
Cf. also
Arg.
-rore-
Xdro
enforce,
Ion.
ivrjXdcrwv
rental
lireXeucrei
(fut. ),
eirlXevo-av
(aor.) Cret.,
bring.
162.9
ir|Air&a>
El.
(eTrevwoi, iwevTreTw) enforce
or declare. Also eWot from
simplex
ifnrdw. Probably
related to
i/j.-rdfa
ink
Arc, just for.
136.10
TTCTTdKOVTtt TlieSS. =
<peaT7]K6Ta.
5 8
h,
147.3
tttov Dor. etc.
=
eireaov,
aor. of ttItttco.
See no.
74.120,
note
eirexei Delph.
=
e>et>.
132.2
6tt El.
=
iiret
tirTjpeia^o)
=
itrripedfa.
This
spelling
with
et,
as in no. 18. 4G and also in
pa-
pyri (ein)peid<ja.vTos,
Berlin
Aeg.Urk.
II. 589.
9),
is the
etymological
one
(cf.
eirrjpeia),
while
eirripedfa
of our texts
is like
Suped
beside
5-opnd (31)
cirC Boeot.
=
ewel. 29
pe'irija Cypr.
=
eirea. 9.3
tTrCapov
El. =
*i(plepou
sacred
penalty
tiriaTt's
(mare's) Locr., for
the
year.
No.
55.35,
note
emPdMtov Cret.,
short
expression
for t3t
e7rt/3d\\ei.
Sometimes = wi
eVi/JaA-
\et
(to. xpy^Ta),
i.e. heir-at-law
;
sometimes
=
tit
eiripdWec (6-Tviev),i.e.
groom-elect
Tri8e( Boeot. =
e-reiSr).
29
eiri8r)(j.ea)pLv
Eretr. =
ewLOrj/xCiaiv.
60.3
iri8iKaTo Lac. = oh
eVtStKcifeTat
those
to whom
property
is
adjudged by law,
heirs-at-law. For -aros cf.
6avfxar6s
beside
davfiaaros
eiri^T]p.i(ofjLa
Ileracl.
=
i-r-^-j/juov penalty
liri^v-yiov
Arc.
=
viro^vyiov
ImGeiav El. =
eirtdeiev. 12 a
tiuGudve Arc. =
eiridi.yydvri.
62.3
TriKaTa(3d\\a)
Ileracl. =
i-rripdWio
im-
pose upon.
4-m\KTapx.'w
Aetol. No.
02.10,
note
lirifOiKia
Locr.
=
eVot/a'a
tiripoiKos
Locr.
=
ewoiKos
iri.oiKo8o|Ad Heracl., collective,
used of
the
buildings belonging
to the land.
No. 74.
150,
note
tirnri\v Epid.
= KaTcurdtraeiv. Cf. Ile-
Sych. wrj
Kai
irrjv
eirl tov Ka.Tdwa.ao~e nal
KaTa-rdacreiv
eirnrT)pda)
Cret.
(e-TnTeperai)
=
ireipdto
e-miroXaia
xpT||J.aTa
Cret.
, movableprop-
erty.
Cf.
Harpocration
e-r<.-r\a- tt-v
olov eirnrdXaiov
ktt}o~iv
ko.1
fieTaKOfxt^'e-
cdai
Swafxivyiv
tiriirpeiYLo-Tos Cret.,
the next oldest. See
~rpeiyio~Tos
eiriiTKcd^eiv Corcyr.
=
e-ricrKevd^eiv.
36
lirio-TrevSw Cret.
, solemnly promise.
Cf.
Lat.
spondeo. i-r^-rweuae,
77.3
t-n-ixvTas Arg.
=
e-rixvcris
beaker. No. 82
eiroipihe Arg.
53,
59.2
iroipeo-
Boeot. 53
eiroiKia to Ileracl.
farm buildings
iroio-6
Arc,
aor.
subj.
to fut. oiato.
No.
17.21,
note
pTTOS
=
E7TOS. 52
emrao-is
Boeot. =
7/07-770-15. 49.5,
69.4
h7TTaKiv Lac
=
e-TTdms. 133.0
7Td(j.oTai Locr., jurors
pe'p-yov
=
epyov.
52
spevTaC
Cret.
=
{titt-tclI
collectors. No.
113.132,
note
ffpp.Eva Arg.
=
eipTjp.e'i'a.
55
sppeTatraTv Cypr.,
see
p
perdu
'Epp,civocrcra
Chian
=
-acro-a. Cf. 46
epoTos Boeot.,
Thess.
=
epar6s.
5
i'pTrto
=
ehxt. Sometimes in
tragedians,
Theocr., etc.,
but also a
regular
GLOSSARY AND INDEX
:;<i7
prose
use in
many dialects,
as Arc.
,
Argol., Astyp., Cret., Cypr., Delph.,
Mess.
ppT]-yia
ller&cl. =
ippuyvia. 49..">,
146.
4,
148
fe'ppa)
El. =
eppw
=
<pevyw. 52,
241
pervaiTpos
EL
=
&pp7]V. 49.2, 80,
165.1
'ipa"i\v
=
&pprjv. 49.2,
80
'Epxop.v6s Arc,
Boeot. =
'Opxop.ev6s.
46
S
=
ck. 100
tcr-yovos
=
eicyovos.
100
o-6\Xw Arc.
=
e/c/3d\Au. 49.3, 68.1,
100
o-Sokol Arc.
=
k5oxv-
Cf.
66,
100
earSoTfjpes
Arc.
=
*iK8oT7)pes
those who
give
out the contracts
ct-kti8ko.tti
Boeot.
=
eKKaideKarr;.
100
tk\titos Sicil.,
title of a select official
body. 100a,
no.
100.2,
note
to-X.ia.Cvio
Boeot.,
see \iaivu
peo-rrdpios
Locr. =
eo-rre'pios. 12,
52c
Icrirepdio
Arc. =
fKirepaw transgress
a-n-p(ifUTTa>
Cret.
=
(KTrpe/j-vi^w. 84,
86.0
<rs Boeot.
=
<?.
100
cro-a
Lesb., Epid.
=
ou<ra. 163.8
V<ro(iai
=
taopai.
83
o-t until.
132.9a,
135.4
<tti<tis Arc.
=
e/creio-is. 28 a with A
1 1]
i.
co-TeWa
Lesb.,
Thess. =
eVreiXa. 79
Ta\ov
Lesb.,
e-rtXov
Coan, yearling.
Cf. Lat. vitulus. 49.3
Ird^aiv
Thess. =
era^av.
138.5
fTas
El. =
'4tt)s private
citizen
F
tos El.
=
eros. 52. Cret.
pireddi,
81a
TOS
=
tros. 58 c
tt Boeot.
=
6(7Te. 86.4
eudficpos
d Cret. =
eoprri
EvpdXKTis
Lac. 36
Up-yTs
Thess. =
evepyeriuv. 78,
157
tiiiSe Lesb. fioe. 35 a
ffrUKOVO|il6vT<OV
BoCOt. =
lfKOVOp.7JK6-
to)v.
146.1,
147.3
Fup.^vas
Cret. =
ce\p.4vas, assembled,
to
el\tu.
71,75
evvoa = evvota. 31
VfrpTacraTV Cypr.,
see
f
perdu
vcraPoi.
El.
=
evcrepe'oi.
12 a
vi(rx.d(ievos
=
eii^dpevos.
87
V)tov TheSS. =
eairrcp.
121
.2,
110.
28.ll>,
note
EvTpT)Tis
Boeot.
=
~EvTpr;<7is.
61.3
vx<oX.d
Arc.
-Cypr., prayer
or
impreca-
tion. 191
4>a(3os pseudo-dial.
=
e'^/Sos.
280
<j>aKe'op.ai. Delph., repair.
58c
4(}>dv7pv0iv
TheSS.
=
ecpaipovvTai, Kar-q-
yopodvrai. 27, 58c,
139.2, 157,
no.
28.41, note,
see also
dypiu
4>povti Heracl.,
shut in
(water
by
damming).
Heracl.Tab.I.l30ff.,note
4>8opKtos
Are.
=
itpdaptews.
5
kfyiopKiia
=
ewtopKe'w.
58 c
xeird(Aov Locr.,
heir. 49.5a
x96s Delph., Locr.,
t'x^w Epid., Delph..
'x9oi Epid.
=
iKr6s.
66,133.3
\f/a4>iTTOTO
Boeot. =
e^rj<pi(raTo. 82,
142
ttoKa =
erica.
49.5,
146.4
l&
Lesb. = did. 19.1
a Cypr.
=
yij.
62.4
a.fuop-yia
El. the
bod// of
dentin
n/i.
44.4,
62.2
av Cypr.,
see no.
19.10,
note
ii\\u
Arc.
=
pd\\w.
68.:;
<ipe8pov
Arc.
=
fidpadpov.
68.3
Ziiva, Zt]v6s,
etc.
37.1,112.1
iKaia El.,
see Sikcuo.
^i<j>uiov EL,
see
8L<pvios
Zovvvo-os Lesb.
=
Ai6<i/cros. 19. 1
i6a>
=
fw.
162.7
t|
Boeot.
= al. 134.1
t| whether,
k
Cypr.
=
el.
132.(5,
134.1
\\ iih a
fj
Cret.
where,
when. 132.
(i.
134. 1 a
TJ-ypa.fj.fj.ai
Cret. =
yiypap.fj.at.
137
ffj(xa
Cret.
=
et/xa.
Glen.
sg. fvpds.
112.5
fjfjiv
= elvai. 163.7
rjii^v
( ret. = elvai. 154.4,
163.7
qp.t]v
1
sg. imperf.
mid. of
el/d.
163. ;>
T|p,(
=
dp.1. 25,
163. 1
hep.(Sip.|ivov Epid.
=
Tjp.idip.vov.
88
a.
89.4
Tipiva
Cret. the
half.
164.'.)
hT]|xipTiva(a Delph.,
t'ein. ileriv. of fol-
lowing.
55 ii
h[uppf|viov
Delph.. probably half
grown sheep,
i.e.
such as are
midway
between Lambs and
full-gro*
n
sheep.
55 a
fjliio-os
=
rj/itavs.
A
pp.
61.(>
flp-KTcros
=
T}p.io~vs.
6lJi. 81 it
hep-ireia Epid.
=
7]pt(Ttia
in sense I'
i)p.l-
KTOV.
61.6,
164.11
308 GREEK DIALECTS
T|(XlTVKTO
Cret.
=
T]IJ.UkTOV.
61.6
T||iuo-v
=
t)/j.i<jv.
20
tjv
Ion.
=
idi>. 134.26
r\v
=
fjcrav.
163.4
rival
Arc.
=
elvai.
154.1,
163.7
rjva-ros
Cret. = eWos.
54,
114.9
rjvtiKa
=
TjveyKa. 49.1,
144 a
rivCxT8T|o-av Ephes. App. 89.1,
144 a
rjviKa
=
ijueyKa. 49.1,
144
TJvTai
Mess.
=
Zcri.
151.1,163.8
t}s
Heracl.
=
eh. 114.1
rjs
=
fjv.
163.3
tJ<tto>
El.
= ecrroj. 163.5
titoi Delph.
=
y. 151.1,
163.8
tJto)
= eVrw. 163.5
t|v)t<Sv
Coan
=
eavrCiv. 121.2
rjxoi
Orop.'=
dfarou. 132.3
t|us
Ion.
=
ews. 41.46
GdXaGGa Cret. = edXarra. 81a
GdXaTTa. 81
0appe'a>
El. =
8apo-iw, dappiw,
but in
technical sense of be
secure,
immune.
So
O&ppos security, immunity. 80,
no.
57.1,
note
0a(p)pT)s
Ther.
42.2,
80
0-
Meg.
etc. =
9eo-. 42. 5 d
Geapos
=
Bewpbs.
41.4
80(iiov Locr.,
Elean
=
6i<rp.iov. 65,
164.4
e0|i6s Epid.,
Lac. =
deo-pbs. 65,
164.4
0eio-rria,
eicriritvs
Boeot. =
0ecr7rta/,
Oeairtevs. 9.2 a
totoTos Boeot.,
Thess.=ee6SoTos. 165.2
6top.oipia
Coan
= deod
p.o?pa
the
part
consecrated to the
god
0op8oTos
Thess. = Qebo-doros. 60.4
Geopos, Gcupos
=
6ewpbs.
41.4a
Ge'pcros
=
dapaos.
49.2
0o-to>v Phoc.
(Stiris)
=
dtadwv. 85
6r|avp6s Arg.
=
drjaavpos.
59.2
0T)\-uT6pos
El.
=
dr)\vs.
165.1
Giaeopta
Boeot. =
dewpla.
44.4
Oi-ydva Delph., lid,
cover
(?).
Cf. He-
sych. diywvos- klj3utov.
See no. 51 C
38 ff.
,
note
0iGe'|xvos
Cret.
=
ri.Oe'p.evos.
65
Gtvos Cret.
=
Oeios. 164.9
lOTfTrao-ros
Hoeot. 69.4
Gios
=
debs. 9
0i6<j>eio-TOs
Boeot.
=
*Qeb0earos. 9.2
a,
68.2
0o-
Meg.
etc.
=
9eo-. 42. 5d
Goo-a Boeot.
=
dvcrio.. 24
GvpSa
Arc.
-
6vpa.fr.
133.2
GvipwTov Epid.
=
*8vpwTpov.
70.3
Gvo-Gev Arc.
=
Tvdijvai. 65,
155.2
6u(j>\6s
Cumae
=
rv<p\6s.
65
Gv\
a Cret.

tijxv-
65
6<odS8w El.
(8oa(8)5oi) impose
a
fine.
See
following
6(i)da> impose
a
fine.
Locr.
doikaro,
Att.
6oav, Delph.
dwebvrwv. 161.2.
Cf. Att.
0w(i)a,
Ion.
0ur)
(37), Delph.
dwiacris
t
Cypr.
=
r,.
93
I'a
Lesb., Thess.,
Boeot.
=
p.la.
114.1
with
App.
KaGGa Cret. = oiVa. 81
a,
163.8
tapeidSSo) Boeot.,
serve as
priest.
84
tape's Cyren.
=
lepeh.
111.3
tapo(fx)|ivdp.ov6s.
see
iepop.vqp.wv
lapos, lapos
=
iepbs. 13.1, 49.2,
58 6
l'ao-o-a
=
lovaa. 163.8a
tjaTTJp Cypr.
=
larpbs. 56,
164.5
I'arpa
to,
Epid., perquisites for healing.
165.3
I'aTxa Cret.
= ovaa.
81,
163.8
i/yy
u
S Arc.
=
771*05.
10
t-yKexriprJKOi Arc,
from
iyxeiptu. 10,25
6
I'SSios Thess.
=
2'5tos.
19.3,
58c
18
Cypr., then,
and. 134.6
f
lSios
=
i8ws. 52
Upews
Mil. =
iepevs. 43,
111.5
Uptja
=
iepeia.
28 6
Uptjua
Ion. 37.2
iepT|s Arc, tjepes Cypr.
=
lepefa.
111.4
UpTjTCva)
=
ieparevw.
167.
ieprjTei'KaTi
Phoc,
138.4
Upirevco, tapiTevw
=
ieparevco.
167
UpoGtrre'oj Arc, Phoc, Rhod., etc.,
be
lepodijT7]s.
Arc
lepoOvre's, 78,
157
Upo0vTT|s (-as),
official title. Sometimes
applied
to
priestly attendants,
sonic-
times to
priestly
officials of
high rank,
who were
even,
in some
places,
the
eponymous
officers
ipo(j.vrj|i(ov, -p.vdp.ci)v,
title of certain
superior officials, primarily
in
charge,
of
religious matters,
sacred commis-
sioners,
ministers
of religion,
but in
some states the chief
magistrates.
Arc.
hiepop.vap.ovo c,
77.1a.
Arg.,
Epid. lapo(p.)p.vap.oves,
58
6,
89.4
UpoTroios,
title of officials in
charge
of
religious matters,
sometimes
regular
magistrates,
sometimes extraordi-
nary
commissioners
GLOSSARY AND
INDEX :;il'.t
Upos, Upos.
58 6
UptoTtOu)
=
ieparevu.
167
ie0dvTes Cret. =
1<tt<xvt^. 81 a
I0t>s
Ion.,
Boeot. =
eMfc. As in lit.
Ion.,
so also
inscriptional
tWs
(Ephe-
sus),
Wvva
(Chios), though evdwos,
ivdvvw also occur.
Proper
names in
'18v- are Ionic and Boeotian
Uds
=
elKds. 116. Ther. hi K
d8i,
58 c
(F)iKaorTos
Boeot. =
dnoarbs. 116 with a
(F)iKaTi
=
etKOffi.
52, 61.2,
116
fiKaTiSetos
6
Heracl.,
name of a
par-
ticular
(twenty-foot)
road
fiKaTiir8os
Heracl., twenty feet
wide,
used with
&vrop.os
Ikto.s
Arg.
=
iKer-rjs. App.
58 6
iKfiajxtvos Cypr.,
stricken
(in battle),
hit. Denom. from
*Ikp.&.
Cf.
forap
at one
blow,
at
once, Hesych.
Ikt4o.'
di<6vTiov,
Lat. led
Ikoo-tos Thess.
=
eUocrrbs. 116 with
App
;
ikw
=
t)kw.
As in Horn, and lit.
Dor.,
so also in
Arc, Delph., Locr.,
Co-
rinth., Epid.,
Lac. Cf. also Delian
1ko[v]
=
dvrjKov,
and Ion.
(Paros)
perf
.
part,
rd
irapiKdra,
the
past
I'Xaos.
iXeos, iXtjos (Lac.
hiXefos)
=
i'Xe-
ws. 49.
r>,
53,
58 (^
hiXa^do-Td Delph.,
from
l\d<TKop.ai.
85 . 1
hiXipos
Lac,
see i'Xaos
tjida-Kw El., probably maltreat,
related
to
ipds, ifxdaao)
Iv
Arc-Cypr.
=
iv.
10,
135.4
flv
=
o^dat.
3
pers. pron.
118.4
plv
avToi Cret.
=
eairry.
121.1
tvd-yw
Arc.
=
eicrdyw.
10.
tvaXCvw
Cypr.,
write
upon.
10. Cf.
Ilcsych.
dXli/eiy
dXdfpeiv,
and dXet-
Trrrjpiov ypaifieiov. Kinrpioi
tv8tKdop.ai Arc,
see
^eSi/cdjOjUcu
Iv5i.kos Air.,
see evbiKos
tv(A6v<|)T|s, tv(iov(j)os Arc, blameworthy,
impious.
10
IWao-is Aic. =
e/xiraais. 10,
49..")
IviroXd Arc =
ep.no\-q.
10
lv4>a(va>
Arc. =
pvqvtiw inform
in
legal
sense. CI',
cicrtpalvw
Ath.76 \
tv(j>op(3tio, tv<})opPio-p.6s
Are.,
impose
i)
'pasture tax,
the
imposition if
"
pas-
ture lux. No.
17,
Hole
tos
' lei . =
iKeivos. 114.1
ioviu> Boeot.
=
vlov. 24
'I-n-n-t'Sajios
I'liod.
=
'Iirir65apos.
167
I'peia
Lesb.
=
ttpeia priestess.
13.1
I'pcus
Lesb. =
lepevs.
13.1
tpTjTeiito
Lesb. =
ieparevu. 13.1,
167
Ipos Lesb., tpo's, ipos
Ion.
=
iep6s. 13.1,
76 a
tpuv Cypr. (Ipdvi)
district
pCo-os, pifpos,
io-os
=
&ros.
52, 54,
50 I).
Lesb.
iffaodtoiai,
54 c
l<TTia,
to-ria
=
eoTia. 11
icrnaTopiov
Rhod. =
ivriarbpiov
ban-
quet-hall.
Cf.
Hesych. io-narbpia-
denrvr/Tripiov.
11
Fio-Twp Boeot.,
witness. 52 c
1!ttw Boeot.
=
t'tn-w. 86.4
t(OV
=
iihv. 9
Liv Boeot.
=
iywv.
62.3,
118.2
Ka
W.Grk.,
Boeot. =
e,
&v.
13.:;,
134.2
ko
=
Kara. 95 with a
Kd
Arc-Cypr.
= Kai.
97.2,
134.3
Ka(8)8aXoy.ai El.
=
KaraS7]\^op.ai
in-
jure,
violate
KaSSijj, gen. d88ixos,
Ilerael., Mes-.,
a measure. CI'.
Hesych. KddSixov
thxUktov,
and Lac
/cdSoix
* urn
(1*1
ut .
Lye 12)
KClSlKKOp
LaC
=
Ka8t(TKOS. 86..")
Ka0o-TaKaTL
Delph.,
8
pi. perf.
138.4
KaxpiOec
Arc.
=
KaraKpiOrj.
151.2
KaXat's
Kpid., probably
hen. Kroin*/ca-
Xapls
to icaMw as
Eng.
hen to Lat.
cano
KaXXv[o-fia]Ta Ceos, sweepings.
Cf.
Hesych. uappara' KaWvapara
KaX(.-6s
Boeot.
=
Ka\6s. 54
Kapta
Lesb. =
napSla.
19.1
Kap-rrow offer, especially
a burnt
offi ring,
in late inscr. of
<
!os, Smyrna, Thera,
A
fchens,
as often in the
Septuagint.
Cf.
Hesych. KapirwOtvra'
rd ^7ri
/3o>-
fiov KaOayurOivra.

Kdpiruip.a'
dvala.
(
loan
Kap-rrQvTi,
25 <l
tcdppwv
=
KpetTTwv.
80,
113.1
KapTdiTros, pi. Kapratiroda,
Cret.
large
cuttle,
iii contrasl to
wpdiiara
used of
sheep
and
goats,
ci'.
Kapralirovt bull,
in Pindar. 49.-'^
KapTcpos [on.,
Cret.
=
Kparep6s,
in mean-
ing
often
m'v<iiv
valid.
<
if. also [on.
dKparrjs invalid, Kpareiv
be
valid,
<
iret.
ndpTuu q.v.
49.'_'c
KapTOS
=
Kpdros.
49.2
"
Kapriuv
Cret.
(xdpTovavi)
=
KpdrTwv.
in
meaning
=
Kvpi<J>T(pos,
as
^dprocavs
l/x',
s/mti
prevail,
be
of gn
310 GREEK DIALECTS
authority.
Cf.
/caprepos.
49.2
a,
81,
113.1
KapuKtfio
Boeot. =
Kypviceiov. 53,
164.1
K<is
Arc.-Cypr.
= /cat. 134.3
Ka<ri7VT]Tos Arc,
Lesb. 191
-Kaa-ioi Arc.
=
-koctlol. 116
a,
117.2
Kacro-qparopiv, Ka80T|paT6piv, Ka66r|pa-
Topiov Lac,
the
hunt,
name of an ath-
letic
game.
64. Nos.
70-73,
note.
Nouns in
-is, -w,
for earlier
-tos, -iov,
are
frequent
in late
inscriptions,
and
originated
in the
reproduction
of
Roman
proper
names like
Cornelius,
colloquial
Cornells
KO.T
= Kara. 95
kot
Cypr.
=
kcu. 134.3
KaTa-y\d|Xvos Epid.
162.4
KaTa-ype'w
Lesb.
=
Kadatpew convict,
con-
demn. See
dypita
Ka.Ta8ov\iTTao-TT|
Boeot. =-5ouXi'crao-0cu.
Cf.
82, 85.1,
142
Ka.Ta.feX.p.v6v Cret., assembled,
to /caret-
Xtw. 75
KaTaOevs Cret.
=
Karadds. 78
KaraifeC
Locr. 53
Ka,Td.KX.T|Tos Ileracl.,
summoned. Kard-
kXt/tos
dXia
=
Att.
avyKX-rjTos e/c/cXT/cia
Ka.Ta\\do-o-to
Arc, intrans.,
act other-
wise
KaTa\o(3vs K[>id.
=
*KaraXa/3ci/s support.
5
KaraXvixaKow Ileracl.,
cover over with
stones. Cf.
Hesych. XtfyiaKer irirpai.
-\v/j.a.Ku)9r]s,
78
Kaxdircp
=
Kaddirep.
57a. Also for /car-
rdirep,
cf. 95
a,
126
Karappos
Arc. =
Karctparos.
54
KaTaTl9i][j.i.
Cret.,
Mess.
=
viroTidrfpn
mortgage,
mid. take a
mortgage
KaT0Ljav Cypr.
=
Karideaav. 138.5
Ka.Tipo>v
Lesb.
=
Kadiepovv. 13.1,
155.3
Karefop-yov Cypr.,
aor. of
Kareipyw.
5
Kanapaiu
El.
(Kariapaiwv, Kartapavaete)

Kadiepevw
in
form,
but in
meaning
=
KCLT-qyoptw. 12a, 161.1,
no.
57.2,
note
KaTi-yv[iTos]?
Thess.
=
KacriyvrjTo';.
191
-Ka-not \V. Grk.
=
-k6<tioi.
61.2,
116
a,
117.2
KaTicrTd|i6v
Cret. 57 a
KciToiKEiouvOi Thess. =KaToiKtD<rt.
139.2,
159
KCtToirep
Ion. beside
Kard-rrep
=
KaGdrrep
KaTopp^vTtpov Arc,
see
dpptvrepos
KO.TV Arc
=
Kara.
22,
95
Kaunas
Cret.
=
xaX/c6s. 65,
71
K
Lesb., Thess., Cypr.
= &v. 13.3
134.2
kcivos
=
eKetvos. 125.1
Ke'\e
Lac =
KiXtjs.
142 a
Ke'XeuSos
Arc,
road. 191
kvto Dor.
=
k^Xto. 72
Kepaiio Delph.
=
tcepdi/vvfu. 162.8,
229
Ke'pvav
Lesb. =
Kipvdvat.. 18a,
155.3
kVj
Boeot.
=
Kal. 26
ktjvos
=
eKeivos. 25 with
a,
125.1
Ktptuo-Ls
Cret. =
xvptvct-s
divorce
Ki^aWtvw Ion.,
act as
highwayman
KiJdMiis Ion., highwayman.
Used with
X-qiffT7)s
in no. 3B
19,
as in Dernocr.
fr. 260 ed. Diels.
Probably
of Carian
or
Lycian origin
kCs
Thess. =
rls.
68.4, 128,
131
KiTTiTJs
Eub. 81
kiouv d
Thess.,
often used instead of
ardXXa
=
(TttiXtj
kXcuktos
Argol.,
Mess. = KXerr6s.
142a
kXcu Argol.,
Mess.
=
K-Xet's. 142a
KXdpos Cret.,
the
body of KXapurcu
or
serfs
attached to the estate
-K\as, proper
names in. 166.1
-kX.fs, -K\eT]s, -kXtis, proper
names in.
108.1a
K\fs
riioc 53
KXsvas Thess. etc. 35 a
k\ivt| Naples, Cumae,
tomb or niche in
a tomb
KoOapos
Ileracl. etc.
=
Kadapbt.
6
KoGapcris
El.
=
Kadapais.
6
Koivdv,
KOivaveco
=
kolvwv,
Koivuviio .
41.4
Koivdw
Thess.,
Dor. = kou>6u. 162.2
Kop-icTTpa
Ta
Cret., gifts.
165.3
KO|iiTTd|j.voi
Boeot. =
Ko/ju<rd/j.voi.
142
Kopfra
Arc
=
Kopyj.
54
Kop^ia Cypr.
=
KapSia. 5,
19.1
Koa-p.w (-iw) Cret.,
be a member
of
the
K6<rp.os.
See
following. ko<t/j.6vt<;s,
42.
5a"
koo-(aos Cret.,
the
body of chief magis-
trates
(collective;
a
single
member
was called
Koo-p.iuv,
see
preceding);
later used of a
single
member of
this
body,
with
pi. k6<t/uoi
KOTpos
Ion.
=
7r6repos.
68.4
KOTuXta Coan
=
kotijXi)
KOvpT)
Ion.
=
KbpT).
54
Kpajxd<rai Epid.
=
Kpe/xdcrai.
12b
GLOSSARY AND INDEX 311
Kpe'ww
Thess.
=
Kplvw. 18,
74
KptTOs
=
/cpdros.
49.2
Kpivvu)
Lesb.
=
Kpivoo.
74. Aov.
eKpiwa,
.
77.1
KTevvto Lesb.
=
KTeLvO}. 74
ktoivo
Rhod.,
a territorial division sim-
ilar to the Attic deme. Cf.
ktI^u,
ktIctis
KToivaTas
Rhod.,
member
of
the ktoIvcl.
KUKav
Epid.
=
KVKetliv. 41.4
9vows
Chalcid. 22
c,
24 a
Kvp.epevai Cypr.
=
Kvfiepudv. 88,
157
Kvppos
Thess.
=
Kvpws.
19.3
Ktopa
Cret.
=
Kop-q. 25,
54
kws
Ion. = 7rws. 68.4
Aa- from Ado-.
41.4,
45.3
Xdpona-iv
Chian
=
Xd/iojo-iv.
77.3
XhafBcov Aegin.
=
\a[Suv.
76 6
Xa-yaiw
Cret.
(Xayaiev),
release;
aor. Xa-
7d<rcu.
162.8
Xdop.ai, Xdup.cu
Ion., Meg.,
Boeot.
(XdSdovaOri)
=
Xap.(idvoi
Aairiraitov Cret. 69.3
Xds, gen.
Cret. Ado. 112.4
Aao-aios
Thess., Aapiaaios.
No.
28.19,
note
X.a.Tpai[6p.vov], Xa,Tpei6p.vov
El.
=
Xarpevopevoi*
consecrated. 12
a,
161.1
Xa^vpoirtoXiov Arc, plundering.
No:
18.ll,
note
Xei-ropevu)
Thess.
=
lepareiu.
Cf. lle-
sych. Xeiropes- Upciat,
and
X-qrijpes-
ie-
pol (TT(pai'0(p6poL. 'A6ap.aves.
Thess. ei
=
7j
(
(16,
38). Probably
related to
Att.
Xeirovpyew (39)
XeiTcop-yos
Boeot.
=
Xet,rovpy6s.
44.4
Xeico,
see X^u>
XcioXtis Rhod.,
accursed. No.
93,
note
XeKxoi Delph,.,
dat.
sg.
of
Xex^>.
63
XeXdpVaArc,
Ion., Epid. 137,
146.1
with
App.
XeVxa Rhod., grave.
No.
94,
note
Ao-\aios Thess., epithet
of
Apollo.
No.
26,
note
Aerrivaios Thess.
= AewTlvatos. 86.2
Xvtov or Xevrov
Arc, wittingly (?).
No.
17.3,
note
X<o,
Cret. Xeiu
=
0Aw. Doric
(Cret.,
Lac, Meg., Corcyr., Coan,
also in
Epicharmus
and
Theocritus)
and
Elean. Cret. Xe/w
(but
sub
j. X^t),
El.
Xeolrav,
elsewhere
only
contrai
forms as
Xrji, Xdp.es, \Qvri,
etc.
-Xiaivw Boeot.
=
-\ealvu,
but in sense
(act.) canceling, giving
a
receipt for,
(mid.) having canceled, taking
a re-
ceipt for. Cpds.
with
dwv, 5id,
&
X9ios
Thess.
=
Xldivos. 164. <>.'.>
Xip.T|v
Thess.
=
dyopd market-place
(Thess. d7opd
=
eKK\7i<ria)
XiiroTeXew
Locr.,
leave taxes
unpaid.
Cf.
XiiroffTparla
etc.
Xia-cros
Cret.,
insolvent
(?).
No. IK!.
115,
note
XottCs
Arg.,
some kind of shallow ves-
sel. Cf. Xoirds and Xe7rts
Avttos Cret.
=
Mktos. 86.1
Xa>TT|piov
Heracl.
=
Xovrripiov.
44.4
(xd
El.
=
pvfi.
15
ltd
Thess. = 54. 134.4
(iaiTvs
Cret.
=
fjidprvs.
71a
jidv
El.
=
ixiv.
lila
jidvTOi Epid.
=
p.ti>TOL.
12 6
p.a<rTpda El., accounting,
or
body o/
fxaarpol.
Cf. Iles\eh.
paarplai-
ai r&v
apx^vTuv
evdvvai. 12
rt,
31
liao-rpoC
title of
(1)
officers with
special
function, (2)
at Rhodes the
highest
officials of the state. Cf. nos.
95,
96
p.ao-xdXa
Heracl., hollow,
marsh.
/3u-
/3XtVa p-aaxaXa papyrus
marsh
p,
( 'ret. =
p.r).
93
p.e5ifj.(j.voi' Epid.
89.4
p.e'tov
Arc,
Ion. =
p.eiwv.
113.1
p.6d|Apa
I'd
1 ' 1
'-
=
P-
e(>
'
dplpav.
Adverb
formed like
virepK^cpaXa
from
virep
KetpaXdv
\xd Boeot.,
Thess. =
p.r).
16
p.hadX[av] Pamph.
=
(iey&\riv.
62.:!
(itiwos, (leivos
Thess.
=
nnvbs.
77.1.
112.:!
Mhei^ios
<
lorcyr.
766
p.ts Ion., Corcyr., Meg.
=
/mJv.
112.:!
|it|Aicr0wo-a>vTai
Heracl. 146.:!
Me'vva Boeot.
=
M^s.
89..">,
108.2
MevoKpdTtis
Cret.
MeveK/jirifj,
167
fitvTov
=
ixtvToi.
No.
28.38,
aote
p.epeia
Ilerael. =
pepis
p.e'pos Locr.,
realestate.
No.
66.44,
note
(jLc-o-eyyovos
Boeot.,
adj.
loiW
" /
;
party.
Cf.
,uea-e77<>dui
L.$ S.
(j.o-6|j.vt|
All. =
iA.ea6op.-i).
87
|iio*iro8i
Thess.,
uniiJ.
132.:'^
(le'o-o-opos
llerael.. intermediate
bound
ary
pio-ra
Are.. Cret. unJ.
86. t. 132.9a
p.6TaFOLK6co
Locr.
=
nerotKiu.
53
(xereppos
Lesb,
pirpwi.
19.2
312 GREEK DIALECTS
|xTpLco(ivai
Ileracl.
=
perpioifievai.
42.
56
fKTT^s Cret.,
until.
86.4,
132.0a
(ac'ttos Boeot.,
Cret.
=
/leo-os.
82
|ievs
El.
=
p-rjv.
112.3
|j.r)8a.(XL Delph.
=
firi5a.iJ.od.
132.2
jiT)8eta
Lesb. =
fj.rj5eij.ia.
Cf. 114.1
(XT)6eis
=
/xTjSets.
66
jifjvvos
Lesb. =
juvjfos. 77.1,
112.3
|x-f|s
Ileracl. =
nr)u.
112.3
fjuxKiS86|j.vos
Lac.
=
fiLKi^opevos,
a term
applied
to
Spartan boys
in the third
year
of their
public training. 84,
nos.
70-73,
note
Mlvtwv
Arg.
=
MLKtwv. 72
Mip-yos
Eretr.
=
Miayos.
60.4
[iitTTos
Cret.
=
ixLcrdbs.
85.1
(xva(i|ieiov
Thess.
=
fivrjixeio
v. 89.3
Mvao-cra Thess.
= Mvaaia. 19.3
polo-
a Lesb.
=
fiovaa.
77.3
poi^e'io
Cret.
(fj.oi.Ki3v
etc.)
=
Dor.
poi-
Xa.03
=
fioixevw.
161.2 with
App.
[lovvos
Ion.
=
fx,6vos.
54
K^xs
Ileracl., storehouse, granary
p.d>a
Lac. =
fjovo-a.
Cf.
59.1,
77.3
(jKtfXew
Cret.
(poXev, fxioXtv, etc.),
contend
(in law).
So also Cret.
d.p.cpLfj.ioXe'io,
afupifUijXos, avrifiioXos, aTTOfiwXe'tj),
adv.
afiwXd.
Cf.
Hesych. fj.uXr)aerai- pa-
xvo-erai.
Related to Horn.
puXos
con-
test. Cf.
dywvi^ofxai
as a law-term in
Attic
(jLiocra
=
fxovaa.
77.3
vaeva>
Cret.,
take
refuge
in a
temple
vaxopos,
see
veuKbpos
va(F)6s
=
veuis.
41.4, 53, 54/
vairoiai,
see
veioiroirjs
vauos
Lesb.
=
vedos.
35, 54/
v(j.ovT|ia
Cret.
=
veoprjvia.
No.
113.146,
note
veoTas
Cret.,
an
official body of young
men, gen. vebras,
ace. vebra. 88 ft
vetoKopos Ion., Delph. vaotebpos, Delph.,
Epid.,
Coan
vaKbpos (41.4,45.3),
cus-
todian
of
the
temple,
sacristan. In
some
places
the office became one of
considerable rank and honor
vtctfiroCrjs
Ion.,
Coan vairoiai.
31,
41.4.
Cf. also Ion.
veio-rroibs,
Boeot. vatroibs.
Title of officials in
general charge
of
the affairs of the
temple
viKahas,
viKaap
Lac.
=
viKaaas.
59.1,
60. 2
viv-i. 118.5
vioufxeivLa. viupieivios
Boeot.
=
vovfxrjvia,
vovp.r)vios.
42.5 ft
v6p.ai.os
Ion. =
v6fj.ip.os.
164.9
i'ojjuos
Locr.
=
vbfj.Lfj.os.
164.0
v6(xos Ileracl.,
a coin. Cf. Lat. mini-
mus
voo-cros
Ion. eeocrcros. 42.5fZ
VOCTTITTO) El. =
*V00~Ti'$U),
VOlTTe'ct). 84
vw
Cypr.,
Boeot. 134.5
vvvap.ai
Cret.
=
Svvapai..
88
vutti Cret.
= wktL. 86.1
eivos
Ion.
=
eVos.
54
QevpdpTis Corcyr.,
El. 54
Jje'wos
Lesb. =
iievos.
546
jjevoSiKdi Locr., Phoc,
title of
judges
in
cases
involving
the
rights
of
^voi. |e-
vob"iK7)s
is used
by
a late writer to trans-
late the Latin
praetor jjeregrinus
|uv
=
cnJv. 135.7
uvos
Ion.
=
Koivds. 135.7
6
=
6. 58 (t
"Oaos
=
Fdos.
51 ft
6pe\6s Boeot., 6pe\\6s
Thess.
=
6/3o\6s.
49.3, 68.1,
89.2
6-y8oiT|s, c>Y8oiT|KovTa.
31 re
6-yScoi
Ion.
=
6y56y.
44.2
oySwkovto,
Ion.
=
dydorjKovra.
44.2
65e\6s
=
dpoXbi.
49.3 with
App.,
68.1
biLyta
Lesb.
=
oi'yco.
49.1
o^os
Cret.
=
o<ros. 82
o99dKiv Cret. = ocrcUus. 81
re,
133.6
foi
= oi dat. 3
pers. pron.
118.4
frotKaras
=
oiKerrfs.
167
poiKevs
Cret.
=
oiK^Trjs.
167
fCHKOS
=
o'lKOS. 52
fOiKa) Delph.
= oiKodev. 132.7
poivos
=
oivos. 52
olpos Cypr.
= olos alone. 53,
191
ol!irv, olirhe,
see
oi<pco
ots
Delph.
=
of. 132.3
hoicrovTt Ileracl. =: ofoovn. 58d
Ol'cjxO
Cret.
(OLTVEV, OLTTti),
TllCl'.
(oiTT
he
etc),
Lac.
(Hesych.),
have sexual in-
tercourse
oko, W.Grk.
=
6Ve.
13.3,
132.0
oKai Lesb. =
Siry.
68.4
oKKa for 6'/ca na
=
8rav. 132.0
hoKTa.Kd.Tioi Ileracl.
= oVtokoVioi. 58c
oKTiiKiv Lac.
=
6kt6lkis. 133. G
6kto Lesb.
=
oktw. 114.8
okttio
Ephes. App.
89.1
hoKTto
Ileracl.,
Ther.
oktw. 58
c,
114.8
GLOSSARY AND INDEX
:)-[:)
OKTWKOcrioi. Lesb. =
oKTaKbcrioL. 117.2
6\los
=
d\('7os.
62.3
OXvmriXT'
=
'0\v/j.irixriv.
69.3
6|xoXo-yd d, ojioXo-yov to,
Boeot. =
6/j.o-
\oyia
6(xo
voevTes Lesb.
=
bfio
voodvres.
44.4,157
ov
Lesb., Thess., Cypr.
=
dvd. 6
ovdXa, 6vdXov|xa
Thess.
=
dvd\wp.a.
164.9
6vypdt|/eiv
Thess. =
dvaypdfai. 27,
156
ov Thess.
=
ode. 123
ovcOcikcuv Thess. =
dve'drixav.
138.")
6v Are.
=
6'5e. 123
ovioupa
Boeot. =
ovoua.
22b,
24
owiGa Cret.
=
6pvi6a.
86.5
ow Arc.
-Cypr.
=
Sde. 123
ovu(j.a
=
&Po/.t.a.
22 b
oirai
=
8V77.
Cret. oVai also final. 132.
5,
8
a
otti W.Grk. = Sttov
OTTtp
BOeOt.
=
VTTfp.
24
oire
Cret.,
where, when,
Lac. Wire as.
132.0
6'iri
Cypr.
in ottl cris
=
Sorts?
131,
no.
19.29,
note'
6tti886(j.vos
Lac. =
oTri^bp.evos.
84
'OuoevTi,
"Oitovtiovs. Hottovtiov Loer.
=
'Qitovvtl, 'OttovvtIovs,
etc.
44.4,
45.4, 53,
5Sd
OTTOTapos
El.
=
birbrepos.
12
ottottos
Boeot.,
ottottos Cret. =
oirdcros.
82
o-n-ira Lesb.
=
Swy. 129.2,
132.5
OTnra>s Lesb.
= Situs. 129.2
otttiXos Dor.
=
6(pda\fi6s.
Occurs in
Epidaurian (-L\os
and
-iXXos,
no. 92
passim),
as Laconian in
Plut.Lyc.
11,
and in the
writings
of
Archytas
and Phintias. 6tt-t-1\os
(cf. oir-r-qp
etc.)
like vav-T-l\os beside
i>av-TT)s
OTTTO El. = OKTUJ. 114.8
Sinn. Cret.
= 8voi. 132.4
oirus Rhod.
= biroi. 132.4
oiru) Dor.
(Cret. 6tto,
Lac.
Aotto)
= 6tt6-
6ev. 132.7
oirtop Eretr., oirwp
El.
=
Situs. 60.
L,3,
97 a
opaTpios
Cret.
=
*p-qrpios2
No.
112.13,
note
SpPos Corcyr.
=
6>os.
51
6pKiu>
=
bpxbo}.
162.1
6pKioTpos Cret., having preference
in
the oath
hopKop.6Tai
Locr.
,
jurors
6pvi
=
&pvts.
142 a
hoppos Corcyr., 6'pos
Heracl. =
bpos.
54,
56 d
6pTT|
Ion. =
eoprri.
42.5(2
6pv Cypr.,
see
e 6pve
6p(j>avo8tKao-Ta(
Cret.
(dp-rrapooiKaaral),
officers appointed
to look
oft,
r the
af-
fairs of orphans
or minors. Cf. Att.
6p<fiavo(pv\aKs
F
6s Cret, =
8s.
120.2,
121.1
ocria
Arc,
Locr. =
8aia. 58 d
6-ra Lesb.
=
8re.
13.3,
132.U
oTtos Cret. =
ottoTos,
8<ttis.
68.1,
130
OTtpos
Cret.
=
8-rroTepos.
127
poTi
Locr.
=
on. 129.2a
otijxi
Cret.
=
Stipi.
128,
129.2
6'tti, 6ttivs Lesb.
=
8tl etc. 129.2
ottos
Cret. =
8aos. 82
ou8fs Lac. =
ovdds. 114.1
ovi6ap.6i Epid.
=
ov8ap.oS.
132.2
ov0ls
=
oubds. 66
ovXop.V[piov]
?
Coan, barley
measure.
Cf.
Hesych. oiXoxbiov

dyyeiov
eis o
ai ov\ai
ep.j3d\\ovrai. irpbs aTrapxb-s
tCov
OvaiCov
ovXos Ion.
=
6'Xos. 54
oiipeiov, wpciovCret., ijuanl-hmmc.
From
ovpos watcher,
like Att.
(ppovpiov
from
<ppovpbs
ovptvu) Cret.,
watch
oupos
Ion.
=
6'pos.
54
ovto, ovTa,
etc. Boeot. =
tovto, ravra,
etc. 124
6<{>Xa>
in aorist and
perfect,
be con-
demned to
pay,
be
adjudged guilty.
So Arc. aor. intin.
6(p\^v. pert', [/ro]-
0Xeacrt, [/ro]</>Xlot, fo<p\(Kbcn.
52 a,
138.4,
146.1
64>pus Arg., rump.
No. 82. Cf. L.&S.
s.v.II
irat,
ttcu
=
irrj, 71-77.
132..">
iraipiv
Eretr. = iraurlv. 60.:!
irais
=
vlbs,
or.
Sometimes, ih^drtjp.
Frequenl
in Lesbian and
(
lyprian,
occasionally
elsew bere
iraio-a Lesb.
= 7ra<ra. 77.:!
Trd(jia
=
KTrj/xa.
49. "ut . 69.4
irap.aTo4>a-y'op.ai
Locr.
5imo<ritvo/jia.t.
49..",r(
Tra(jnoxe'w Heracl., possess.
Cf.
Hesych.
7ro/Lcd)X05-
6
KVpios. 'lra\ol,
and
Trap.u>-
XluV
K(KTT)pivOS.
41.2
riava-yopo-ios Arc,
name of a month
iravd-yopo-is
Arc. :
7rar>)-,i7s. 5,49.2,
80 a
314 GREEK DIALECTS
iravd^wo-Toi Cret., ungirded
? No. 113.
ll,
note
IIdva|A(ios
Thess.
=
Hdv-qpLos,
name of
a month
irdvo-a
Arc, Arg., Cret.,
Thess. =
irdaa. 77.3
iravTai Heracl.
=
iravrrj.
132.5
iravovios
Cypr.,
with all salable
prod-
ucts
(cf. Zvos).
No.
19.9,
note
imp
El.
=
wept. 12,
95
irdp
=
irapd.
95
irapd
with ace. for dat. 136.2
7rapa.|iai;vo> Arc,
drive in a
wagon off
{the highroad).
Cf.
iwapa^evco,
Kada-
ixa&tiw.
No.
17.23,
note
Trapairpoo-TaTas Agrig.,
an
adjunct irpo-
o-Tdraj or
presiding
officer of the coun-
cil. Cf.
wapaTrpvT
aveis in Teos
irap(3d\\co Delph.
=
irapa^aiuui
trans-
gress
-rrdp8i\(j.a Epid.
=
Trapd8eiypa.
66
irapeiav
Boeot.
=
iraprj<rav.
138.5
irapeis
Boeot.
=
Traprjv.
163.3
n-ap^Ta^a) Arc,
examine into
(cf.
etje-
rdfaj),
and SO
approve. Traperd^wvcn
(no. 19.29),
142.
trap
her
ai,ap.tvos
(no.
17.20),
173
irapis
Boeot.
=
Trapijv.
16 a
irapKa(6)0Ka
Lac.
=
wapaKaTadr]K-q
IlapoxOeos,
see
TLepdxdeos
nao-tdSapo
Gela. 105.2a
7rdo"KW El.
=
7rdo"xu).
66
"irao-o-u8id<o Lesb.,
assemble. 96.2
rra(r<ru8iT|i
Ion.
=
Trav<rv8ir]i.
96.2
irda-Tas
Cret.,
owner. 49.5a
iraTdpa
Locr.
=
iraripa.
12
iraTpa Arc,
Dor.
=
yivos gens.
Ion.
irdrpri also, rarely,
in this sense
n-aTpid Delph.,
Elean =
ytvos gens,
as
in I hit. 1.200
iraTpioioKos
Cret.
=
eiriKXrjpos
heiress.
Law-Code VII.
15,
note
(p. 270)
ire Arc
=
7re5d, perd. 95,
135.5
ire8d
=
perd.
135.5
IleScryeiTvios
=
Mera-. 135.5
TreSdfOiKoi. Axg.
=
piroLKOi. 53,
135.5
jre8(ja Cypr.
=
ireSiov
ireSiov
Arg.
=
/xeretiv. 9.7,
135.5
irei, irei W.Crk.
=
irov,
7roi. 132.2
IleiXecrTpoTiSas
Boeot. 68.2
ireicrai Thess.
=
Telaai. 68.2
ireCo-ei.
Cypr.
=
reiaei. 68.1
TreXavos, originally
a cake offered to
the
gods,
but also
applied
to an offer-
ing
of
money.
So in no.
82,
as in
some
inscriptions
of
Delphi
and
Amorgos
ire'XeBpov
=
ir\6pov.
48
ire'XeKvs
(or weXeKv) Cypr.,
used of a
sum of
money equal
to 10 minae.
Cf.
Hesych. Tjpnr^XeKKov
. . . rb
yap
deKapvovv
TreXeKV KaXelrai
irapd Yla<pl-
ois. Used elsewhere with other val-
ues
;
cf .
Hesych.
s.v. iriXeKVi
ireXTOcpopas
Boeot. =
ireXracrr^s
irep.-n- Lesb.,
Thess.
=
irevre.
68.2,
114.5
TrevTahTT|p(s
Heracl.=
wevraeTTipls.
58 c
jrevTap.apiTeva> Delph.,
serve as wevra-
papiras. 12,
no. 51
Dl<>,
note
irevTT)K6vTa>v
Chian
=
gen. pi.
of
vevT-q-
KOVTa. 116
irevTopKia Locr., quintuple oath,
oath
sworn
by Jive gods.
5 8 d
ire'vTos
Cret., Arnorg.
=
irepwTos. 86.2,
114.5 with
App.
ireireicrTeiv Thess.
=
ire-rreicrOai.
85.1,
156
ireircuovTeio-o-i Boeot. =
irewcn7)Kb(n.
9.
2a,
146
irJirOKa Lac =
Trdnrore.
132.0,9
irep
=
irepi.
95 with
App.
Trepaioco Cret.,
set
aside, repudiate (the
purchase
of a
slave).
Law-Code
VII.
10,
note
7T6pi|3o\i.p6c!) Ehud., fasten
round with
lead. 88
irpC8po|Aoi,
officials at
Mytilene,
clerks
of
the court
IIepoo9apiai
Locr.
6,
95
ire'poSos Delph.
=
rrepiodos.
95
IlepoxOeos, nap6\8os,
Eocr. or Aetol.
ethnicon.
App. 12,
95
LTeppafios
Lesb.
=
Tlpiapos.
19.2
ireVo-vpes
Lesb.
=
T^rTapes. 68.2,
114.4
IleTa-yeiTvios
= Mera-. 135.5
iKTtvpov
<
)rop.
=
cravis wooden tablet.
Same word as
irtravpov springboard
and
perch for fowls
IlT0aX6s Thess.
=
QevaaXos. 65.
68.2,
816
ireTpdp.ei.vov
Boeot. =
Terpdpjjvov.
Cf.
68.2
ire'Tparos
Boeot.
=
rerapros.
49.2
a,
68.2,
114.4
ire'TTapes, ireTTapaKovra
Boeot.
=
rirra-
pes, TiTTapdnovTa.
68.2, 114.4,
116
ireii)0a> Cret.
(ireijdev), inform.
162.9
iree^eipaKovTes
Thess.
=
reO-qpaKdres.
68.
2,
147.3
GLOSSAEY AND
INDEX :;i;,
it<|>utukii(j.v
Ileracl. 147.2
irT|\vt
Lesb.
=
rijXe. 68.2,
132.4
ttiSow Boeot. =
ireidw. 162.3
irio-vpes
Horn. =
rirrapes. 11,
68.2
irXd-yos Heracl.,
side
irXaGvovTO. El.
=
TrXrjOvovTa.
15
irXdv Dor. etc.
=
irX-fjv
irXe'ts Lesb.
=
wXioves. 113.2
jrXevpids,
-d8os Heracl.
=
irXevpd
irXi0a d Locr.
=
ir\rj0os majority
ir\T]9tis
=
nXrjdos,
as in
Homer. Cret.
the
amount,
Locr. the
majority
ttXUs Cret.

wXtes
=
wXeoves.
9.4,
42.
3,
113.2
n-Xtvi Cret. =
TrXtov.
113.2,
132.4
irXos
Arc. =
TrXiov. 42. 5
d,
113.2
iroei, iroi\cra>,
etc. = woiei etc. 31
iroexo(Xvov Cypr.
=
Trpocrexop-evov adja-
cent to. Cf.
7rpo<rexi7S.
59.4
iroGiKts
Lac. =
irpoay)KovTe%.
For stem
TToOlK- tO
TTOdlKOl,
Cf.
TTpoil;, TTpOtl<6s
-iroOiKU Boeot.
=
irpoa-rjKio.
Cf. fcw
iroGoSos
=
Trp6<To8os.
Cf. 7toti' =
7rpos
Tr69o5cofj.a
Boeot.,
Epir.
=
irpdaodos.
164.9
iroC
Argol.
etc.
=
wp6s.
135. 66
iroieivrai Phoc.
=
Troiouirat. 158
irowvo-i Arc.
=
wotovai..
77.3,
157
iroipco) Arg., Boeot.,
EI. = 7rotfa>. 53
iroiTJacrcrai
El.=
woirjcraadac. 59.3,
85.2
TroiT|aTcu
El.
woiy)a7]Tai. 59.3,
151.1
iroiK6<j>dXaiov Delph.
=
TrpocTKecpdXaiov.
Cf. Trot =
7rp6$,
135.06
iroiovTan*
Delph.
=
ttolovi'tcov. 42. 5d
IIoitios Cret.
=
UMios. 63
iroKa
W.Grk.,
Boeot.
=
vdre. 13.3
with
App.,
132.9
itok k Thess.
=
Sn. 131
TToXep
El.
=
noXis. 18 6
n'oXiav6(Aoi Heracl.,
title of
municipal
magistrates
in
charge
of
public
build-
ings, streets, etc.,
like the Roman
aediles. Called
do-rvi>6,uoi
at
Athens,
Rhodes,
etc.
iroXidTas ('let.,
Epid.
=
ttoXIttjs.
167
iroXidx.os
Lac.
=
iroXiovxos.
167
iroXis
=
Bijfxos. Especially frequenl
in
decrees of
Phocis, Locris, Thessaly,
ami other
parts
of Ndrthwesl
i
ireece,
and
notably
in
Crete,
where ii is al-
most constant,
iroXls
Lesb. noin.
pi.
109.3
iroXto-Tos Heracl.
=
wXeTo-Tos. 113.2.
Aws ttoX'uttwv =
uis irXeiffTwi/
iroXiT^a
=
TroXirda. 28 a
iroXXios Thess. =
ttoXws
(ir6Xews).
19.3
n-ovei.,
wovioi. ric.
Gret.,
see
(pwvtu
IIohoi8dv, LTohoiSaia Lac.
=
lloaeiodiv,
IWetowwa.
41.4, 49.1, 59.1,
61.6
iroTrirdv Cret.
=
woixtt^v.
69.3
TropvoxJ/ Boeot.,
Lesb. =
irdpvo\p.
5
Troprf
Cret.
=
wp6s. 61.4,
70.1
ttos Are.
-Cypr.
=
7rp6s.
61.4
IIocri8av
Lesb.,
IToo-eiSdv late Dor. =
Uo<xei8Qv.
41.4, 49.1,
61.5
rioo-eiSeW Ion. =
Iloaeidwv.
41.4,
49.1
ILoo-iSeios,
Ion.
rioo-iSTJios.
49.1
LToo-oiSdv Are.
=
lloaa5u)i>. 41.4, 49.1
61.5
iroT =
ttotI, wp6s.
95
iroTatrOTrKraTto Boeot. =
irpo<ra.TroTeTd-
rio. 68.2
IIoT6i5d(F)wv,
LToTi5dv= IIocreiOtD^. 41.
4, 49.1, 53,
61.5
rioTeiSouv Thess.
=
Ho<rei8u>v. 41.4c
iroT6ixi
Ileracl.
=
irpoo-exw.
132.2
iroTeXdTo
Arg. enforce.
See
tiriXap.i.
162.4
ttotC =
vp6s. 61.4,
135. (i
norCSaiov
Carpath.
49.1
ttotikXcuyco Heracl.,
be close
to, adja-
cent to. 142 a
TTOTio-KdirTco Ileracl.
=
*Trpocr<TKdirTtj) dig
up to,
in
up
earth
upon
ILrroiSavi
Lesb.(?).
49.1
jrTrdp.aTO
Boeot. =
wdpLara.
69.4
irpd88a>
("let.
=
vpaTTU).
84 il
irpacrorovTao-cri
Ileracl. 107.3
irpdros W.Grk.,
Boeot.
=7rpuiros.
114.1
irpci-yvs, irpti-yeuTas, irpe-yytvTas, irpiL-
Yv, irpeeyio'TOS
<
ret.
=
wpt(rf3vs, irptcr-
(ievTTis,
w
peer(ivrepos, TrpeajjvTaTos.
68.
1,
86.3 with a
irpeCv
< 'let. =:
wpiv.
86.3a
irpeicrpMa
Thess.
=
irpeo-peta.
86.3a
Trp-fcyitrTOS
< let
.,irpr\yi<rTtv<x>
Coan. 86.-".
7rpT||oi<riv
Chian =
irp^wo-tu.
77.3,
150
n-pT|a-o-u>
Ion.

irpdrrio.
Cf. 8.
81
irpT|TTCJ
Eub.
=
irpaTTU.
81
irptixi
101 Chian
=
Trpijyfj.a, irpd'yp.a.
66
n-pLoo)
Heracl.
=
-n-plw.
162.;'.
irpicr-yties
Boeot.

wptcrfius.
68.1,
86.3
n-poa-yopt'eo Agrig.,
be
wpodyopos, presid-
ing
officer of the AXfo
rrpoa-ypT||ifj.e'vto
Lesb.
=
Trpoatpov/x^vov.
89.3, 157-/. See
dyptu,
irpodvypeo-is
The
ir
poalpicnt
.
dyp^w
irpoBsnrdhas
Lac.
=
wpound<Tas. 51,
59.1
316 GREEK DIALECTS
irp600a
Oct.
=
wpbaOev.
133.1
Trpo^evviovv
Thess.
=
irpo^evtwu.
19.
3,
41.4c
irpoijevpos Corcyr.
=
irpb^evos.
54
irp6r|vos
Cret.
=
wpb^evos.
54
irpoo-0a
Dor.
=
irpbcrdev.
133.1
irpocrOa-yevTis
Arc.
(jrpoacrdayeves)
of
prior
date. Cf.
eiriyevqs, p.tT ayevrjs,
etc.
133.1,
no. 1(3.30
ft".,
note
irpoa-6i8ios (irpocxTL^iov)
El. 165.2
Trpo(rp.eTpis
Lesb.
=
wpoffp.eTpiu}v.
Cf.
78,
157
7rp6o-Ta Delph.
=
irpbcrdev. 85.1,
133.1
irpoo-Ta,TT)s. (1)
As at
Athens,
one who
looks after the
rights
of aliens. So
in no. 55.34.
(2)
The chief
magistrate
of a
city
or state.
(3) irpoardTai
=
Att.
TTpvraueis.
So in
Cos, Calynina,
Cnidus,
etc.
[7rpoo-Ti]0T]cr[9ov]
Tiesb.
=
irpocrTi9e'<rdwv.
157a
7rpocr4>&Yi.ov
Ceos =
irpb<r<payij.a sacrifice
irporavis
Lesb.
(rarely Att.)= vpiiravLS.
The more usual
prefix irpo- replaces
here the related but uncommon
irpv-.
7rpoTpeia
Heracl.
=
irporepaia
the
day
before
7rpoTT]vi
l^oeot.
, formerly
.
123,
133.1
irpUTavT|iov
=
irpvTavuov.
164.1
irpto-yyucva)
Heracl.
,
be
surety
irpui-yyvos
Heracl.
=
*Trpoiyyvos surety.
44.4
TTToXejios
=
TrbXe/mos.
67
n-ToXis
Cypr.
etc.
=
irbXis. 67
irvas 6 Boeot.
=
irola. 30
Ilvpfos, Ilvpftas, nvppaXiov
=
Wvppos
etc. 54 c
ttvs Dor.
=
7ro?. 132.4
ITvtios Cret.
=
lUdios. 63
ttw Dor. etc.
=
irbdep. 132.7
fpaTpa EL,
see
p-qrpa
ppiTa, fpeTaw Cypr.,
see
prjrpa
pT)Tpa, originally speech
or verbal
agree-
ment,
but in dialects other than
Attic-Ionic also used of a
formal
agreement, compact, decree,
law. Cf.
Heracl. kclt ras
prjTpas
Kal kclt tclv
awdrjKav according
to the laws and
the
contract,
Photius
prjTpai- Tapae-
tlvol de
vb/xovs
Kal olov
ip7)(picrp.aTa,
and
L.&S.s.v.II. So El.
fparpa compact,
decree, Cypr. fpira
compact, prom-
ise,
pperdu promise. 15, 55,
70.3
phopaio-i Corcyr. 53,
76 6
po-yos Heracl., granary.
Cf.
Hesych.
boyoi

aipol <tltlkoI, ltlto(3o\lovs,
and
Pollux IX. 45
aiTofSbXia-
ravra de
po-
yovs
Si/ceXitDrat
u}v6p.a^ov
popos Cypr.
53
pOTTTOV Epid.
=
pOTTTpOV.
70.3
<rd
Meg.
=
rha. 128
<ra8pdiras
=
(rarpa7rr;s.
Still other vari-
ations in the
transcription
of the
Persian word
(x$a0
r
ajdva)
are seen in
e^aidpairevovTos, e^auTpairevovTos, ea-
rpdirrjs
2aKpt'TT]s
Arc. 41.2
2a.Xap.ova
El.
=
'ZaX/uubvr].
48
o-app.V(o Heracl.,
make mounds or
pits
(?).
Cf.
Hesych. <xa.piJ.bs- aCopos yrjs
Kal
KaWvcr/xa,
but
Etym.Mag. crdp/xa-
xd.<ip.a
2avy'vis, SavKpaTtis
Poeot. 41.2
creXdva Dor.
etc.,
o-\dvva Lesb.
=
cre-
\r)V7).
76
SeXivoevTi,
SeXivoVrioi. 44.4
o-ios Lac.
=
debs. 64
o-is
Cypr.,
^is Arc.
=
rts.
68.3,
128
o-iTa-yeprai Heracl.,
receivers and in-
spectors of grain.
So
dytpTai
ol dwb
uiTuvias at
Tauromenium, <riTo<pv\a-
Kes at
Athens, Tauromenium, etc.,
aLTuivai at
Athens, Delos,
etc.
(riTT|piv
Eretr.
=
crirrjenv.
60.3
trKevdov El. = (TKeviwv. 12 a
CTKiVOU)
=
ffKvd(0.
162.3
o-iropSSdv
Cret.
=
crwovSrjv. 32,
89.3
o-irvpos Coan, Epid., Syrac,
Ther.
=
TTVpbs
o-Td\a Dor.
etc.,
o-rdMa
Lesb.,
Thess.
=
(TTrjXi).
75
o-rapTos Cret.,
a subdivision of the
tribe. 49.2a
o-re'-ya Cret.,
house. Law-Code
EII.46,
note
o-Te'vao-<ri.s
Epid.
=
ariyaens.
164.3
o-TTrTw Coan
=
crritpc,}.
No.
101.29,
note
<TT4>avi&>
=
-6w. 162.1
o-T<)>dvoi
Lesb.
App.
159
aT6<j>avw(o
=
-bio. 159 with
App.
a-Te<j>a>v Ion., ridge.
165.4
o"roix.as
Lesb.
=
(ttolx^uv. 78,157.1
a-TovoF(o-)o-av Corcyr.
164.2
o-ropird, o-Topirdos
Arc.
=
duTpairr],
darpairalos. 5,
31
crrpoTa-yos
Lesb.
=
ffTpaTTjybs.
5
(TTpOTVOp.ai
IJoeot.
=
(TTpaTeuofxaL.
5
CTTpOTltOTaS
POeOt.
=:
(JTpaTlibTTjS.
5
GLOSSARY AND INDEX
317
(TTpoTOS Lesb., trrpoTOS
Boeot. =
<rrpa-
tos. 5
o-Tpo<|)d, Delph.,
turn
of
the road
(?).
See
no.
61C33,
note
o-vyypa<j>os Arc, Boeot., Argol.
=
avy-
ypacprj
contract
<rvyx

'
al Ion. 144
cruXaie El. 157 b
o-Dji-iri-n-io-Kti) Delph.,
invite to drink to-
gether
o-wapTvico Arg. , belong
to the
hod// of
dprvvai.
No.
78.2,
note
o-vvapxoo-TaTt'w I'hoc., join
in
appoint-
ing magistrates
<rvv8avx.va(j>6poi Thess., fellow 5a<pi>rr
(pbpoi.
See
8ai>xva
<rwhp|ovTi Heracl., enclose,
cut
off (the
roads).
Heracl. Tab.1. 130
f.,
note
o-vveo-erdSSo) Cret.
=
aw-en-a-arTO} assist
in
carrying off.
Cf.
xPVf
J- a- Ta iffKevd-
i;uv
Strabo. 84 a
o-vvtcXeis, -itos Thess.
=
(rtfy/cXrjTos
(K-
K\t)<rla.
164. 9
o-vvT'Xco-0ai Cret.
(I)reros)
=
avviffevdai.
163.10
cr<)>dS8(i> Boeot., o-4>du>
Ion.
=
fffparru.
84 a
o*<{>as
Arc.
=
<r<piai.
119.4
o-<j)T)v6Trovs Ceos, having wedge-shaped
feet
<r
4
>v
X
1
1
=
^
v
XV-
87
(rws, (no-,
2&)-. 41.2
ra-yd Thess.,
time when there is a
raybs,
hence time
of
war. No.
33,
note
raytvot Delph., Thess.,
hold the
office
of rayds
Ta-yos,
official
title,
Cypr., Delph.,
Thess. In
Thessaly applied
to (I) a
military
leader of the united Tlies-
salians
appointed only
in time of
war
(cf.
no.
33,
oote), (2) city
offi-
cials Like the
dpxopresof many places.
At
Delphi,
officials of the
phral iy
of
the
Labyadae
(no. 51)
tol(
-
at. 122
rot El. =
TdSe. 122
raCs
Lesb.,
El.
=
t&s. 78
Tap.vft)
=
rifivd}.
49.4
rdp.os
Thess. .
of
tin
]>)!
sent time (rb
rd-
pov
the
present one,
no. 28.
n>.
Cf.
rij-
ixos
to-day, Apoll.Rh.4.262
rAve Thess.
=
rdde. 123
Tavl Boeot.
=
T-qvbe.
122
Tavvvv Are.
=
TTjeSe.
123
Tavs
=
rds. 78
Tdvu Arc. =
rdde. 123
TaoTa East Ion. =
ravra. 33
Tas
=
rds. 78
rauTa Lac. =
rairrri
thus. 132.6a
ravTai
=
avrcu.

124
Tav El.
=
rairri
here. 132.(3
TaviTcov El.
=
T01JTWV. 124
T0(iios
Dor. =
dd<r/j.tos.
164.4
t9(aos
Dor.
=
deo-pos.
164.4
Tei8e W.Grk.
=
rr,de
hire. 132.2
Tl|ld, Tl(JlT|
=
TipLTj.
21
T6ito Arc.
=
rlvu. 162.12
T6Kva Locr.
=
rix
v
v-
66
T\ap.o(v) Arg., support.
No.
77,
note
reXeo-Ta El.
official.
C\'. tAos
office.
105.1a
TeXeo-Tpa
ra. Ion..
Coan, expenses of
inauguration
Te\<r<J>ope'vTs
<
'yren.
157
tcXcws Coan
=
rAeu>s.
43.
276
T'Xop.ai
Cret.
=
fffop.ai.
163.10
t&s Dor.
=
ffov. 118..",
reds
Dor.,
Lesb., tios Boeot.
=
a6$.
120.2
Tf'pTOS
LeSb.
=
TpLTOS.
18
Te'pxvija (or
rp^xvija) Cypr., shrubs,
trees. Cf.
Hesych. Ttpxvta- cpvrd
vta
and
Tpix
vo *'
ctAcxos, k\&5os, (pvrbv,
p\daT7]pa
TsVcrapjs, T6crcrpes.
54c. 81, 114.4
T60-<T6paK6vTft)v
( hian,
gen. pi.
of recrcrc-
p&KOVTCL.
116
T6Taprvs
Coan.
a
measure,
like iicreis
rirapros. TTpa.TO$.
49. '2a, 114.4
TVops
W
r
.Grk.=r^TTapej. 54e,
114. 1.
ACC.
pi.,
107.4
TTpaKtv
Lac.
=
rerpaKis.
133.(1
TCTptOKOVTd
\V.( ilk.
^=TfTTapdKOVTa.
116
TtVpupov Heracl., group offour
bound-
it
n/
stows. 41.2
tcSc El.
=
ride
here. 132.C
T^|uoi
[on. 37
Tr}va. Trf)va
( 'nl. =
Zijva.
84.
112. 1
tt)Vi
=
inelvo
there. 125.
1,
132.2
TTJVOS
= iKUVOS. 125. I
T10T]VTI
Mtss. = Tld&ffl. 151.1
rp.ai
Lesb.
App.
159
TijiaKXiis. TifiaKpaTT|s. Tip.dva
kXbs
etc. 167
Tv Dor.
= trot. 118. 1
tv(o.
Int.
retail},
aor. treura
(nol
t/<tu>,
triaa)
in Attic ami
elsewhere,
28k.
irdo-w, tirei<ra,6S. 1,2.
Arc.
pres.refw,
162.12
818 GBEEK DIALECTS
Tiovx.a
Boeot.
=
tvxV-
24
np
El.
=
TLS. 60.1
TX.ao-ia.fo Corcyr.
105.2a
TvaTos
Cret.
=
dvr\rbs.
66
Tot'
Rhod. = r65e. 62.2
toi
=
ol. 122
toi El.
=
r65e. 122
Toit Boeot.
=
oiSe. 122
Toiveos Thess.
=
rovde. 123
toivi Arc.
=
TwSe. 123
toko W. Grk.
=
rdre.
13.3,
132.0
tokios
or tokiov
Delph.
=
tokos interest
rove Thess.
=
r65e. 123
TOVS
=
TOVS. 78
TOS
=
TOVS. 78
Tocrvvv Arc.
=
roticrde. 123
TOTO
=
TOVTO. 34 a
tov Boeot.
=
o-v. 61.G
tovwcovv Thess.
=
rGivde. 123
ToOra
Eub., Delph.
=
ravra. 124
TOVTas
Delph.
=
Tavras. 124
TovTI W.Grk.
=
TavTri
here. 132.2
Tovrii Eub.
=
TavTr/.
124
TOVTOl
=
OVTOl. 124
todtu
Dor.,
thence. 132.7
Tc>4>icov
Heracl.
=
racpediv burial-place.
6,
165.4
Tpa.K&8i
Thess. =
Tpianddi.
19.4
Tpd.<(>Ti Amorg.
=
Ta.<pp-q.
70.2
Tpd(j>os
Heracl.
=
rd(ppos.
70.2
rpe'ts
Cret.
=
rpets.
42.3
TpT688a
=
Tpairefa. 18,
84
Tpe'w Arg.
=
(pevyw
in technical sense.
No.
78,
note
rpr\s
Ther.
=
rpets. 25,
114.3
TpiaKOio-TOS
Lesb.
=
TpiaKoaTos.
116
TpiaKovTdir8o9 (sc. 656s) Heracl.,
a road
thirty feet
wide
TpiT]K6crioi
Ion. 117.2
Tpuvs
Cret.
=
rpeis.
114.3
TpiKw\ios
Coan
=
TpiVaAos. 6/3eX6s rpi-
KtoXios
three-pronged fork
Tpiiravd-yopcris
Arc. See
-rravdyopo-is
rpts
=
rpets.
114.3
TptTpa
rd
Cret.,
the
threefold,
amount.
165.3,
Law-Code
1.36,
note
(p. 202)
TToX.iapxoi
Thess.
(Phalanna),
for ttto-
\lapX
oi.
67,86.2. City
officials
(like
the
rayol
of other Thessalian
cities,
also sometimes
rayoi
at
Phalanna).
Cf. the
TroXiT&pxat-
of Thessalonica
(Acts 17.(5)
and other Macedonian
towns
(Ditt.Syll.318)
tv Dor.
=
at,
at.
61.6, 118.2,5
tv,
tvs Boeot.
=
Tol,
TOLS. 30
tv Boeot.
=
Toide. 122
TviSt Lesb. =
rribe
here. 132.4
tv|ios Corcyr.
=
Tvp-jjos.
No.
89,
note
Tvpeia Heracl., cheese-press
Ttovi Arc. = rovde
tus
=
TOVS. 78
v
Cypr.
=
iirl. 135.8
vpais Cypr., forever.
133.6
'
YPpeo-Tas
Thess.
=
'Tppiffras.
1 8
viSapeo-Ttpov Lesb.,
less
pure.
Used with
Kepvdv
of
mixing
water and
wine,
and
so
applied
also to the debasement of
coinage.
No.
21,
note
vSpCa
Locr. 58(2
vl Cret.
=
ol. 132.4
vis
Rhod.
=
ol. 132.4
vlvs
=
vl6s. 112.2
pvKia
Boeot.
=
oua'a. 30
hvXopeovTOs Thess.,
from
vXupe'w
be v\w-
p6s,
the official in
charge
of the
public
forests
(cf. Arist.PoL6.8.6). 41.4c,
53,
157,
167
vp.e'v
late Cret.
=
vfiels.
119.2a
vp.s, v|i
=
vfieis, vp.e'as. 119.2,5
vjj,(jts
etc. Lesb.
=
fyteis
etc. 119
vjjioLcos. vp-oXo-yia
Lesb.
=
6p.otws
etc.
22 a
vve'0K
Cypr.
=
aveOr/Ke.
22
vve'0vo- Arc.=
dv^6r]K. 22,
no.
15,
note
vos. vvs
=
vi6s,
vlvs. 31
vir Thess.
= vir6. 95
vird
El.,
Lesb.
=
vw6. 135.3
virap Pamph.
=
vwep.
12
viro
El.,
Lac.
=
ewL with
gen.
in
expres-
sions of
dating. App.
136.11
viroSiao-vpo) Epid.
=
Siaavpui
ridicule
vir60ep.a
=
vtto6t)kt] security.
No.
109,
note
v-rrirpo
Tas Thess.
Just, previously.
136.
1,10.
No.
28.43,
note
hvn-v Cumae
=
vn-6. 22 c
vs
Arg.
=
ol. 132.4
VO-TdpiV
El.
=
V(TTp0V. 12,
133.(3
v<rTpo(ieiwia Thess., ovcrTepo^ivla
Boe-
ot.,
the last
day of
the month
vo-Tpos
Arc. 58 tZ
vo-wiros Ceos
=
'vo-<tuttos. Semitic loan-
word,
hence variation in
spelling
vXpos t)
Cypr.
=
iwlxeipov.
25
6,
135.8
<j>aip.i
Lesb.
=
(pr/nl.
47
4>avaT6vs, J'avoTevs
Delph.
46
<J>do
S
. 41.2
<J>ap0vos
Arc.
=
wapdivos.
65
GLOSSARY AND
INDEX
319
4>dpis Epid.
=
*cj>pdts.
49.2a
<j>dpx|Aa Epid.
=
(ppdy/xa. 49.2a,
66
<j>dp<o Locr., EL,
J > c1
j
> 1 i .
=
cpepw.
12
(jxvrpia
=
(pparpia.
70.3
<)>aa)T6s Delph., light-gray. 31,
no. ">1
Cg,
note
<j)'pva Epid.
=
(p^pvrj,
but
meaning por-
tion
(for
the
god)
<|>p6o-0d Epid.
=
<pepe<T0wi>.
140.36
<i>TTa\6s Boeot.
=
QeacraXos. 68.2
<j>ea>v
Dodona
=
0ecDc. 68. -j
4>Tip
Lesb.
=
6-fip.
68.2
<|>0tpai
Arc.
=
(pdelpai.
80
<j>06ppo)
Lesb.
=
<pddpw.
74
<j>6if|pa>
Arc.
=
<pddpw. 25,
74
<|>ivTa.TOS
Dor. =
(piXraros.
72
4>ivtwv, 4>ivTias
=
QiXruiv,
i>i\rlas. 72
()>oiviKTJia
Ion. =
ypdp./j.a.Ta.
Cf. Hdt.5.
58. 164.1
4>ovts
Arc.
=
<povevs.
111.4
4>pd.TTO)
Boeot.
=
(ppdto.
A
pp.
84 a
4>pT)xapxos Naples
=
<ppa.Tpia.pxos.
70.3
<j>pv
Locr. =
wpiv.
66
4>povf'oi Cypr.
=
tppovfuci.
59.4
<ppovTiSSci>, <j>povTiTT<i>
(
!ret.
=
eppevrifa.
84
4>vYa8eia>
El. =
<pvya8evo}.
161.1. Aor.
sulij. (pvyadevavri,
151.1
4>vovts
Dodona
=
tiuovres. 68..")
<j>a>v<o
Cret.
(wovei etc.) declare,
bear
witness. Cf.
dwo<puveu}
\dXKios
Lesb.
=
x^
Keos - 164.0
\dpa8os
Heracl.
=
x
a
P-^P
a ravine. Cf.
1 loin.
x^P^Sos
X<ip'F
TTav Boeot.

xapleaaav. 53,
164.2
XiXioi
Ion. etc. =
x*X>t.
76. 117.::
\i\\\.o\. Lesb., Thess.=xiXwt. 76,117.3
Xpp-
Lesb.
=
x
e
'P--
79
XT|X.mh
Lac.
=
x'Xmw. 25, 76,
117.3
X*1P-
=
X'P--
25
6,
79
Xi\ioi
Att. 11 with
App.,
76,
117
Xpai(S)8u
El.
=
XPV&-
8 ^
Xpavop.ai Cypr.
=
following
Xpavop.ai Cypr.,
border on. 191
Xph'S8(o Meg.
=
xPVi
w- 84
XPo"Tai
El.
=
xPV
ff 0ai.
85.1,
161.2a
XpTiit" (or
xpyU)i'
w
, 37)
=
0e\io, pov\o-
p.ai. Especially frequent
in insular
Doric
Xpvcrios
Lesb.
=
xp^ceos.
164.0
\J/d4>i7fJia, v{/d4>L(j.fj.a
Cret.
=
\j/r)<purp.a.
142 a
\J/a4>t88a> Boeot.,
Cret.
=
\pri<pLfa.
84
\|/d<j>i^is Aetol., \J/d<J)i^is
Locr.
=
*^i}-
(pKTis
act
of voting.
Locr. iv
vSptavrdv
yf/aipti-^iv elfiev (in
>. 55.
B)
= All.
pr\<pi-
{ecrOcu
<?s
i^tai/.
89.1,
142 a
\J/T)4>i5p.a
=
\pri<picrp.a.
60.4
u Dor. etc.
=
Stfey. 132.7
tipd
Lac. 51
cav
=
oSv. 25 C
civt'o) Cret.
{5v4v, toct'oi)
=
iruj\(iij. 162.0
iopata( 'fOan,festivalscelebratedat aftxed
date. Cf.
llesych. wpaia
. . . Tdcraerai
. . . iwl twv Kad'
wpav avvreKoviiivutv
iepQv.

wpaia rjp.4pa i) koprr\

ujpos
( 'ret.
=
o'pos.
54
-
i t
"
CO
os
I >'
& it.
=
ais. 9o
on Cret.'= ovtivos. 129.3
wtw Lac. = avrov. 33 a
CHAETS AND MAP
The charts are intended to
exhibit,
in a form which
may
be
easily surveyed,
the distribution of some of the more
important
peculiarities
common to several dialects. Chart I
(repeated
with
slight
corrections from the author's article in Glass. Phil.
II,
241
ff.)
represents
a selection of
phenomena
which are
especially signifi-
cant for the interrelations of the
dialects,
and Chart I a is a con-
densation of the same.
The
presence
of a
given peculiarity
is indicated
by
a cross
oppo-
site the name of the dialect and beneath a
caption
which,
like those
used in the
Summaries,
is sufficient to
identify
the
phenomenon,
though
not
always
to define
it,
and should
always
be
interpreted
in the
light
of the section of the Grammar to which reference is
made. The cross is sometimes surrounded
by
a circle as an inti-
mation of some
reservation,
the nature of which will be understood
from the section referred to.
The
coloring
of the dialect
map represents
the
grouping
of the
dialects as described
above,
pp.
1 ff. The mixture in
Thessaly
and
Boeotia is
indicated,
also the Aeolic streak in the Ionic of Chios.
But the various Aeolic and Achaean survivals scattered
through
West Greek
territory
are
ignored. Along
the western coast of
Northern Greece the extent of Corinthian influence
(see p.
10,
note)
is so
imperfectly
known that the
coloring
of Acarnania and
the
adjacent region
is to be taken
merely
as a crude
suggestion
of
the
speech
conditions,
and
Epirus,
from which we have
only
a few
late
inscriptions,
has been left uncolored.
320
ffl h S
ri
. *! ? * ' co h
<i ffl ' h e
"
; i <ji 10
t
_
)r-ir-^CQeocoMi-icocM^<>H>-<ti-ii-ic>)o)Tticoc

to n 10 N
I I
CHART la
Attic
Ionic
Arcadian
Cyprian
Lesbian
P. P.
Thessalian
<
Th. Th.
Boeotian
Phocian
Locrian
Elean
Laconiaji
Heraclt'an
Megarian
I -
|
.
(
lorinthian
Argolic
Rhodian
Coan
Theran
Cretan
6YMPLEOABE5
|
PA
Buck,
Carl
Darling
502
Introduction to the
B83 of the
Greek
dialects
PLEASE DO NOT REMOVE
CARDS OR SLIPS FROM THIS POCKET
UNIVERSITY OF TORONTO LIBRARY
WXtVJr
irift